Volume 17 01

z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.
indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 I
.... I take my vow that I shall lay down may life in defence of our land.
Babasaheb Dr. B.R. Ambedkar

(14th April 1891 - 6th December 1956)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 II
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 III
For I am of the opinion that the most vital

need of the day is to create among the mass of
the people the sense of a common nationality,
the feeling not that they are Indians first and
Hindus, Mohammedans or Sindhis and Kanarese
afterwards, but that they are Indians first and
Indians last. If that be the ideal then it follows
that nothing should be done which will harden
local patriotism and group consciousness.
(P. No. 66)
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 IV
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 V
DR BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR
WRITINGS AND SPEECHES
VOL. 17
PART ONE
DR. B. R. AMBEDKAR AND HIS
EGALITARIAN REVOLUTION
PART ONE
STRUGGLE FOR HUMAN RIGHTS

z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 VI
BLANK
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 VII
DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR

VOL. 17
PART ONE
DR. B.R. AMBEDKAR AND HIS

EGALITARIAN REVOLUTION
PART ONE
STRUGGLE FOR HUMAN RIGHTS
Edited by
HARI NARAKE DR. M. L. KASARE
N. G. KAMBLE ASHOK GODGHATE

z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 VIII
Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar : Writings and Speeches

Vol. 17 (Part-1)
First Edition by Education Department, Govt. of Maharashtra : 4 October, 2003

Re-printed by Dr. Ambedkar Foundation : January, 2014
ISBN (Set) : 978-93-5109-064-9
Courtesy : Monogram used on the Cover page is taken from

Babasaheb Dr. Ambedkars Letterhead.
Secretary
Education Department
Government of Maharashtra
Price : One Set of 1 to 17 Volumes (20 Books) : ` 3000/-
Publisher:
Dr. Ambedkar Foundation
Ministry of Social Justice & Empowerment, Govt. of India
15, Janpath, New Delhi - 110 001
Phone : 011-23357625, 23320571, 23320589
Fax : 011-23320582
Website : www.ambedkarfoundation.nic.in
The Education Department Government of Maharashtra, Bombay-400032

for Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Source Material Publication Committee
Printer
M/s. Tan Prints India Pvt. Ltd., N. H. 10, Village-Rohad, Distt. Jhajjar, Haryana
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 IX
Minister for Social Justice and Empowerment

& Chairperson, Dr. Ambedkar Foundation
Kumari Selja
MESSAGE
Babasaheb Dr. B.R. Ambedkar, the Chief Architect of Indian Constitution was
a scholar par excellence, a philosopher, a visionary, an emancipator and a true
nationalist. He led a number of social movements to secure human rights to the
oppressed and depressed sections of the society. He stands as a symbol of struggle
for social justice.
The Government of Maharashtra has done a highly commendable work of
publication of volumes of unpublished works of Dr. Ambedkar, which have brought
out his ideology and philosophy before the Nation and the world.
In pursuance of the recommendations of the Centenary Celebrations Committee
of Dr. Ambedkar, constituted under the chairmanship of the then Prime Minister
of India, the Dr. Ambedkar Foundation (DAF) was set up for implementation of
different schemes, projects and activities for furthering the ideology and message
of Dr. Ambedkar among the masses in India as well as abroad.
The DAF took up the work of translation and publication of the Collected Works
of Babasaheb Dr. B.R. Ambedkar published by the Government of Maharashtra
in English and Marathi into Hindi and other regional languages. I am extremely
thankful to the Government of Maharashtras consent for bringing out the works
of Dr. Ambedkar in English also by the Dr. Ambedkar Foundation.
Dr. Ambedkars writings are as relevant today as were at the time when
these were penned. He firmly believed that our political democracy must stand on
the base of social democracy which means a way of life which recognizes liberty,
equality and fraternity as the principles of life. He emphasized on measuring the
progress of a community by the degree of progress which women have achieved.
According to him if we want to maintain democracy not merely in form, but also
in fact, we must hold fast to constitutional methods of achieving our social and
economic objectives. He advocated that in our political, social and economic life,
we must have the principle of one man, one vote, one value.
There is a great deal that we can learn from Dr. Ambedkars ideology and
philosophy which would be beneficial to our Nation building endeavor. I am glad
that the DAF is taking steps to spread Dr. Ambedkars ideology and philosophy
to an even wider readership.
I would be grateful for any suggestions on publication of works of Babasaheb
Dr. Ambedkar.
(Kumari Selja)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 X
Collected Works of Babasaheb Dr. Ambedkar (CWBA)

Editorial Board
Kumari Selja
Minister for Social Justice & Empowerment, Govt. of India
and
Chairperson, Dr. Ambedkar Foundation
Shri Manikrao Hodlya Gavit

Minister of State for Social Justice & Empowerment, Govt. of India
Shri P. Balram Naik

Minister of State for Social Justice & Empowerment, Govt. of India
Shri Sudhir Bhargav

Secretary
Shri Sanjeev Kumar

Joint Secretary
and
Member Secretary, Dr. Ambedkar Foundation
Shri Viney Kumar Paul

Director
Dr. Ambedkar Foundation
Shri Kumar Anupam

Manager (Co-ordination) - CWBA
Shri Jagdish Prasad Bharti

Manager (Marketing) - CWBA
Shri Sudhir Hilsayan

Editor, Dr. Ambedkar Foundation
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XI
DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR SOURCE

MATERIAL PUBLICATION COMMITTEE
1. Hon'ble Shri Laxmanrao Dhoble ... PRESIDENT

Minister, for Higher Education
2. Hon'ble Shri Anis Ahmed ... MEMBER

Minister of State For Higher & Tech. Education
3. Shri R.S. Gavai ... MEMBER
4. Shri Ramdas Athawale ... MEMBER
5. Shri Prakash Ambedkar ... MEMBER
6. Prof. Jogendra Kawade ... MEMBER
7. Prof. N.D. Patil ... MEMBER
8. Dr. Janardan Waghmare ... MEMBER
9. Shri Laxman Mane ... MEMBER
10. Dr. M.L. Kasare ... MEMBER
11. Shri S.S. Rege ... MEMBER
12. Shri N.G. Kamble ... MEMBER
13. Dr. Yashwant Manohar ... MEMBER
14. Prof. Ashok Godghate ... MEMBER
15. Dr. Gangadhar Pantawane ... MEMBER
16. Prof. Keshav Meshram ... MEMBER
17. Shri T.M. Kamble ... MEMBER
18. Shri Hari Narake Member Secretary, ... MEMBER

Mahatma Phule Source Material Publication
Committee.
19. Director Government Printing and Publications ... MEMBER
20. Shrimati Chandra Iyengar, Principal Secretary, ... MEMBER

Higher And Technical Education.
21. Dr. S.N. Pathan ... CONVENOR

Director, Higher Education
22. Shri Hari Narake ... MEMBER-

SECRETARY
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XII
BLANK
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XIII
CHIEF MINISTER Mantralaya, Mumbai 400 032.

Date : 29th August 2003
MAHARASHTRA
FOREWORD
It gives me immense pleasure to write foreword to this 17th

volume of Writings and Speeches of Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar. I
consider it my privilege to see that Govt. of Maharashtra have
undertaken the task to publish the Writings and Speeches of
Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar. To publish these volumes means to
boost up the renaissance and the Government of Maharashtra
has every reason to take pride in carrying out this noble task.
Dr. Ambedkar was determined to bring revolutionary
changes in the national life of India. We all know that, in India
there existed a traditional social set up which was held under
the tentacles of caste-ridden graded inequality for centuries
together. It was like pond of stagnant water. Dr. Ambedkar
wanted to bring a complete change in social, economic and
political life of the Indian Society. He experienced that, his
millions of people were deprived of even basic human rights.
He fought relentlessly for these rights till his last breath and
succeeded in securing them. Social justice was the corner stone
of his movement. He was the harbinger of human rights.
He believed that democracy was not only a form of
Government, but it was essentially a form of society. He wanted
a society based on democratic values. He gave a gallant fight
against orthodoxy to obtain these rights. He is the pioneer
of democracy in India. The Constitution is the core of our
national life. He always insisted upon egalitarian society. It
was his conviction that political, social and economic changes
can be brought about only through Constitutional means.
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XII
Unlike other great thinkers of the world, Dr. Ambedkar was

not an abstract thinker. He participated actively in political and
social activities. Being the Chairman of the Drafting Committee,
he burned the midnight oil to draft our Constitution. Through
this Constitution, he endowed the human rights to all those
who were exploited and deprived of the basic rights. During
his tenure as a Labour Minister his work for the upliftment
of labour class is invaluable and unparalleled.
Dr. Ambedkars life is a saga of his relentless struggle
against the orthodox society. The society was based on the
impregnable citadel of conservatism, inequality, injustice and
exploitation. His approach was based mainly on social justice.
He proved to be the liberator and saviour for the millions of
Indian people. He believed that, his countrymen would some
day realize that, the country is always greater than the person.
This volume envisages his vital role in nation building. He
was associated with all the historical events like South Borough
Commission, Simon Commission, Round Table Conference,
1935 Act, Cripps Mission, Cabinet Mission etc. He proved his
metal in drafting the revolutionary document i.e. Constitution
of India. The Constitution has been hailed by many great
statesmans and scholars. They see the Constitution as the
Foremost Social Document. Through this Constitution he laid
down the foundation of democracy. It was his conviction that,
Political democracy should be strengthened with social and
economic democracy. Dr. Ambedkar emphasized on national
integration and secularism. Dr. Ambedkar strongly insisted
upon the need of National Integration. Without social union
political unity is difficult to be achieved. If achieved, it would
be as precarious as a summer sapling liable to be uprooted
by the gust of hostile wind.
The Editorial Board comprises of Shri Hari Narke, Shri N. G.
Kamble, Dr. M. L. Kasare, Prof. Ashok Godghate, who have been
imbibed with the spirit of Ambedkarism and are committed to
the cause. I am aware of their zeal to work. Despite heavy odds
and personal inconveniences they have collected, collated the
scattered material and gave the proper shape for the appropriate
presentation in the form of the present volume. But for their
commitment, singular devotion and high sense of duty, it
(XII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XIII
would have been extremely difficult to complete the task on

hand. I am impressed by their tremendous tenacity and due
diligence. I have every reason to be proud of them. I consider
it my duty to congratulate each one of them for the successful
accomplishment. I am extremely happy that this volume No.
17 of Writings and Speeches of Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar is
going to see the light of the day.
(Sushilkumar Shinde)
Chief Minister
(XIII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XIV
BLANK
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XV
PREFACE
I am extremely happy to see that the 17th volume of

Writings and Speeches of Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar is
being published by the Govt. of Maharashtra. It was our
sincere desire that people not only from India but outside
the country should be benefited by the noble thoughts of Dr.
Ambedkar. It was stupendous task to publish the literature of
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar.
Indian society was a gradation of Castes forming an
ascending scale of reverence and descending scale of contempt,
where there was no scope for the establishment of egalitarian
society. The liberty, equality and fraternity are fundamentals
for the democratic form of Government. He was a pragmatic,
political, intellectual and spiritual leader for millions.
Dr. Ambedkar was a creator of an integrated society through
the Constitution. He laid emphasis on allround development
of the Indian society. He fought for social justice throughout
his life.
He was convinced that, the education alone is a grand
panacea to all social ills. He did not leave any stone unturned
to imbibe the importance of education. He stressed the need
of higher education. He started a new era by establishing
Educational Institutions. He had firm belief that as the
body needs food, the mind needs thoughts which only can
be realized through education. His ideas about education
were crystal clear in comparison to his contemporaries. He
was of the firm opinion that the education alone can help
in building modern India. My mind is filled with a sense of
gratitude towards this great man who guided the humanity
to create homogenous society. In publishing his writings and
speeches I feel, I have tried to repay part of the debt we
owe to him.
I am associated with the Editioral Board comprising of
Shri Hari Narke, Shri N. G. Kamble, Dr. M. L. Kasare and
Prof. Ashok Godghate who are of high caliber and drawn
from diverse fields. With their rich experience and personal
involvement in this noble task, the Govt. of Maharashtra have
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XVI
been able to meet the aspirations of millions of people who

have been eagerly waiting for the present volume. I am deeply
impressed by their commitment and due diligence to the
mission. I am also aware of the difficulties they encountered in
the matter of gathering the relevant material for the present
volume. On behalf of the Govt. of Maharashtra and myself
as the President of Source Material Publication Committee.
I place on record a word of appreciation and commendation
to the members of the Editorial Board.
(Prof. Laxman Dhoble)

Minister for Higher Education
(XVI)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XVII
EDITORIAL
It is with utmost pride and pleasure we place the

Seventeenth Volume of the source material on Babasaheb
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in the hands of people of India and abroad
who, with their undiminished reverence, devotion and dedication,
have patronized earlier volumes of Dr. B. R. AMBEDKAR
WRITINGS AND SPEECHES, published by the Department
of Higher Education, Government of Maharashtra, Mumbai.
The present volume contains the literature related to
the movements of Chawdar Tank Mahad, Kalaram Temple
Entry Satyagraha, Nasik, the documents recounting the role
of Dr. Ambedkar in Round Table Conference, London and
the documents narrating the Poona Pact. Dr. Ambedkars
important speeches, statements and press interviews delivered
at numerous places in India and abroad on diverse subjects
are incorporated. In addition to this the documents reporting
the formation of political parties, Educational Institutions
and various other organizations with their constitutions is
the speciality of this volume.
The laws of Manu ordained the lowest status to the
Depressed Classes. In general, there is no connubial and
commensalisms between Caste Hindus and the Untouchables
leading to quarantine which the Untouchables have never been
allowed to cross. The dumb victims of the Hindu social order
have been made to suffer silently. The humiliations, indignities
and atrocities were heaped on them. In the early twenties of the
twentieth century Dr. B. R. Ambedkar emerged as a promising
leader to break the centuries old shackles and liberate the
Untouchables from the age-old bondage of the Hindu Society.
Chhatrapati Shahu Maharaja of Kolhapur, while addressing
the Untouchables on March 21,1920 expressed, You have
found your saviour in Ambedkar. I am confident that he will
break your shackles. Not only that, a time will come when, so
whispers my conscience, Ambedkar will shine as a front-rank
leader of all India fame and appeal. Dr. Ambedkar derived
inspiration from Mahatma Jotirao Fule, he described him as
the Greatest Shudra of Modern India, who made the lower
classes of Hindus conscious of their slavery to the higher classes
and who preached the gospel that, for India social democracy
was more vital than independence from foreign rule.
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XVIII
Through the liberation movements such as Mahad

Satyagraha (1927) and Kalaram Temple-entry-struggle (1930),
Dr. Ambedkar attempted to change the Hindu mindset. The aim
of Mahad Satyagraha was to unfurl the banner of equality
and to smash the steel frames of the caste system. December
25,1927 was a Red letter Day in the annals of history, when
Manu-smruti was consigned to flames as a symbolic protest
against the unjust social order. It need to be mentioned that
graded inequality is the fundamental principles of the Hindu
social order which nurtures the spirit of social separation
and segregation. Promotion of discriminative attitudes among
the innumerable castes and sub-castes generates perpetual
caste conflicts and mutual hatred. In short, the pernicious
principle eats into the vitals of the society. Dr. Ambedkar
retorted communal people who criticized Mahad Satyagraha
by declaring that, the Satyagraha was to end the special
privileges enjoyed by the caste Hindus. He said that if Bal
Gangadhar Tilak would have born as an Untouchable, he
would not have declared Swaraj is my birthright but,
would have proclaimed that restoration of human dignity and
eradication of Untouchability as his primary duty. He further
claimed, had Lenin born in India, he would have first fought
to eradicate Untouchability and then would have taken up
the programme of revolution.
Dr. Ambedkars brainstorming, striking and thought
provoking speeches at the Round Table Conferences bear ample
testimony to his depth of knowledge, through grasp over subject,
immense power of logic, tremendous tenacity and capacity to
put across his point of view in a cogent, comprehensive, crystal
clear and convincing manner. He roared like a lion at the
Round Table Conference causing flutter in the political circles
in India and England. The power in Britain were made to see
reason and understand the dire necessity to ameliorate the
conditions of the Depressed Classes who for centuries were
mercilessly thrown into the quagmire of social segregation,
political deprivation, economic destitution and perpetual
subjugation. He proved himself worthy of the nomination to
the Round Table Conference. Dr. Ambedkars pursuit of his
theory of Separate Electorate was opposed tooth and nail by
Mahatma Gandhi. Dr. Ambedkar thwarted the sinister design
of the Hindu delegates to barter the interest of Depressed
(XVIII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XIX
Classes to Muslims and Sikhs. With a redoubled vigor

Dr. Ambedkar impressed upon the conference to recognize the
fact that Depressed Classes were not a part of Hindu society
and hence deserved Separate Electorates and due share in
power for their political advancement. Dr. Ambedkar strongly
pleaded for urgent settlement of the problem of Depressed
Classes, as he felt that it was a part of the general political
settlement, which must not be left to the shifting sands of
sympathy and the goodwill of the rulers of the future. Dr.
Ambedkar pleaded for parity and not charity.
The Communal Award declared by J. Ramsay Mac Donald,
the then Prime Minister of Great Britain, conceded Separate
Electorates to the Depressed Classes, was the crowning glory of
the splendid and stupendous work done by Dr. Ambedkar at the
Round Table Conference. On account of his magnificent, learned
and unparallel contribution to the Round Table Conference
in the spheres of social, political and constitutional reforms,
Dr. Ambedkar was acclaimed as the uncrowned king of the
Depressed Classes. But, opposition and fast unto death by
Mahatma Gandhi led to Poona Pact. The crux of the Poona
Pact was Separate Electorates granted by the Communal Award
which were ultimately withdrawn and the method of Joint
Electorates was introduced with the principle of reservation of
certain seats for Depressed Classes in the Central as well as
the Provincial Assemblies. The Poona pact was the result of an
agreement generously and graciously agreed by Dr. Ambedkar
to save the life of Mahatma Gandhi, although he knew that
it was no splendid gesture on the part of Caste Hindus.
The advent of Dr. Ambedkar on the political horizon
at the time when the transfer of power was on cards gave
fillip and encouragement to the Depressed Classes of India
to advance their cause with greater vigour for legitimate
and adequate share in power. Despite innumerable hurdles,
political setbacks, socio-cultural shackles, Dr. Ambedkar
with his limited trusted lieutenants like Rao Bahadur R.
Shrinivas, Rao Bahadur N. Shivraj, Dadasaheb B. K. Gaikawad,
Jogendranath Mandal, Hardas L. N., Khusru-e-Deccan B.S.
Venkat Rao, B.H. Subbaiah, Eli Vadapally, Nandanar Hari,
Justice R.R. Bhole, B. H. Varale, D.G. Jadhav, Barrister B.
D. Khobragade, B. C. Kamble, R. D. Bhandare, Subhedar V.
M. Sawadkar, S. A. Upshyam, Dr. P. J. Solanki, R. D. Dolas,
(XIX)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XX
G. M. Jadhav Madkebuwa, D. L. Patil, Pt. Rewaram Kawade,

Shantabai Dani, H.D.Awale, D. T. Rupwate, Pyarelal Kuril,
G. T. Parmar etc. waged a relentless war against his
adversaries in Hindu social order for social equality, human
dignity and politico-economic empowerment.
The Hindu reform which Dr. Ambedkar dreamed through
the Hindu Code Bill met with a steel resistance from the
Hindu orthodoxy. Dr. Ambedkar realised that, thousands year
old mental twist of the Caste Hindus would be impossible to
untwist. Hence Dr. Ambedkar resolved to renounce Hinduism.
He fulfilled his Yeola pledge of 1935 by embracing Buddhism
in 1956 at Nagpur along with his five lakh faithful followers.
After the conversion, Dr. Ambedkar remarked, I am overjoyed,
I am exalted. I feel I have been liberated from the hell.
Dr. Ambedkar opted Buddhism because it was built on the
foundations of liberty, equality, fraternity, morality and
professes scientific, rational and humanistic outlook. The
principal aim of Buddhism is to emancipate suffering humanity.
He undertook the stupendous task of reviving and spreading
the gospel of the Lord Buddha. Dr. Ambedkar exhorted the
downtrodden to take refuge in Buddha and propagate Dhamma.
It is worth mentioning that even while selecting a religion
for himself and his followers, Dr. Ambedkar chose the least
harmful way for the country. After embracing Buddhism
Dr. Amberdkar said: It is the greatest benefit I am conferring
on the country by embracing Buddhism, as Buddhism is a
part and parcel of Bhartiya Culture. I have taken care that
conversion will not harm the traditions, the culture and
history of this land. Thus Dr. Ambedkar proved himself to
be hardcore Nationalist and patriot. He is reported to have
said, I confess I have many quarrels with caste Hindus over
some points but, I take my vow that I shall lay down my life
in defence of our land.
Dr. Ambedkar was the great lover of books. One of the
main intentions behind building the Rajgruha in Dadar,
Bombay, was to make arrangement for books which he
purchased in huge quantity. As an ardent educationist as
he was, and a professor himself, Dr. Ambedkar strongly
advocated the spread of universal education among
Depressed Classes who were denied the same for centuries.
Denial of education has thrown the Depressed Classes
(XX)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXI
into the morass of ignorance, a slough of despond, perpetual

bondage and eternal deprivation. According to Dr. Ambedkar,
education is not only the birthright of every human being but
also a weapon of social change. Dr. Ambedkar was a great
intellectual of International repute, orator, erudite scholar and
prolific writer. The range of his writings includes economics,
sociology, law, constitution, anthropology, political science,
religion etc. He was a rare specimen of politician armed with
high academic qualifications. The Peoples Education Society
that Dr. Ambedkar founded in 1945 along with dozens of
institutions functioning thereafter at Mumbai, Aurangabad,
Mahad, Sholapur, Nanded etc. testify his significant
contribution to the field of education. The products of these
institutions have occupied positions of prestige and power in
fulfillment of Dr. Ambedkars vision. It is noteworthy that
Dr. Ambedkar persuaded Lord Linlithgow, the then Viceroy
of British India, to sponsor few Scheduled Caste students for
prosecuting their higher studies in foreign Universities. The
views and efforts by Dr. B.R. Ambedkar on education is the
part of this volume.
Dr. Ambedkar realised that the problem of the Untouchables
was a political problem. To put it in his own words: Essentially,
it is a problem of a quite different in nature, it is a problem
of securing liberty and equal opportunity to a minorities at
the hands of the hostile majority, which believes in the denial
of liberty and equal opportunity and conspires to enforce its
policy on the minority. Viewed in this light the problem of
Untouchables is fundamentally a political problem.
In order to realize the political goals Dr. Ambedkar felt
the need for a separate political identity. He therefore,
established Independent Labour Party on August 15, 1936,
and contested general election under the Government of
India Act, 1935. The success achieved by the Independent
Labour Party singly was commendable. Out of 17 candidates
of the Independent Labour Party 14 got elected for
Bombay Provincial Assembly. Similarly some candidates
of Independent Labour Party were also elected in other
provinces. They were: Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, B.K. Gaikwad,
R. R. Bhole, D. G. Jadhav, B. H. Varale, G. G. Bhatankar,
K. S. Sawant, J. H. Aidale, P. J. Roham, V. A. Gadkari,
(XXI)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXII
A. V. Chitre, G. R. Ghatge, S. V. Parulekar, D. W. Raut. In

April 1942 he wound up the Independent Labour Party and
founded the All India Scheduled Castes Federation with Rao
Bahadur N. Shivaraj as its President. As the Second General
Election in 1957 was approaching Dr. Ambedkar felt the need
to invigorate the democratic forces in India. He, therefore,
declared his intention on 10th December 1955 to form a new
political party called the Republican Party of India. He
desired to make it open to all those who accepted three guiding
Principles- liberty, equality and fraternity.
Dr. Ambedkar proved beyond any shadow of doubt
that a person from the lowest rung of the society, if given
an opportunity, can even surpass the most meritorious of
the privileged class. Undoubtedly, Dr. Ambedkar not only
fulfilled the expectations of Indians in producing the best
Constitution of the world but also proved to be an able,
efficient administrator and great visionary. He was a versatile
personality, a profound scholar, a valiant crusader and an
enlightened parliamentarian.
Dr. Ambedkar brought a new awakening and a sense
of social significance and confidence among the deprived,
dispossessed and Depressed Section of the society. His untiring
crusade against Cruel Caste regime enraged the Orthodoxy
and irked the moderates. However, that did not deter Dr.
Ambedkar from his noble goal of liberating his fellowmen from
slavery and misery. He, thus, became a nightmare to Caste
Hindus, Jawaharlal Nehru; the first Prime Minister of India
said that Dr. Ambedkar was a symbol of revolt against all the
oppressive features of Hindu Society. As far back as in 1936
Mahatma Gandhi remarked, Dr. Ambedkar is a challenge to
Hinduism, whatever label he wears in future, Dr. Ambedkar
is not the man to allow himself to be forgotten.
Dr. Ambedkar was a nationalist and patriot to the core.
In the Constituent Assembly, he remarked, We must be
determined to defend our independence to the last drop of
blood. Although Dr. Ambedkar was an indomitable fighter,
he never deviated from the democratic norms. He bitterly
opposed civil disobedience and other unconstitutional
means. According to him, Democracy is a form and
method of Government whereby revolutionary changes
(XXII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXIII
in the economic and social life of the people are brought

about without bloodshed. Therefore, he never threw his lot
with those who adopted violent and unconstitutional means.
According to him, the unconstitutional means are the grammar
of anarchy. He advised, We must abandon the method of civil
disobedience, non co-operation and Satyagraha. When there
no way left for constitutional methods for achieving economic
and social objective, there was a great deal of justification for
unconstitutional methods. But where constitutional methods are
open, there can be no justification for these unconstitutional
methods.
He expressed his firm belief and said Constitution is not
a mere lawyers document, it is a vehicle of life, and its spirit
is always the spirit of the age. The greatness of his life and
mission indicates conspicuously, his prophetic zeal and burning
love for suffering humanity made a deep impression on his
contemporaries.
He expressed his grave concern regarding the mentality of
Indians. In his Radio talk he said, Indians today are governed
by two different ideologies. Their political ideal set out in the
preamble of the Constitution affirms a life of liberty, equality
and fraternity. Their social ideal embodied in their religion
denies them.
Constitution of India has abolished the Untouchability. But
what Dr. Ambedkar had visualized, If social conscious is such
that it is prepared to recognize the rights which law chosen
to enact, rights will safe and secure. But if the fundamental
rights are apposed by the community, no law, no parliament,
no judiciary can guarantee them in the real sense of the word,
appears to be true.
He warned the countrymen saying I have hopes that my
countrymen will some day learn that the country is greater
than the man. He emphasized on social unity for strengthening
the roots of democracy in this country. He cautioned Indians,
Democracy in this country is like a summer sapling. Without
social unity, the roots of sapling cannot be strengthened. If social
unity is not achieved this summer sapling of Democracy, will be
rooted out with gust of summer wind. Further he gave clarion call
to the Indians to learn that, the democracy is a top dress on Indian
Soil, which is essentially undemocratic. We have to cultivate good
(XXIII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXIV
relations between man and man based on fraternity, which

is the corner stone of our Constitution. It was his glorious
fight for ushering in India a social and economic democracy.
He envisaged the cohesive social order based on equality
and justice i.e. social, economic and political. His aim was to
realize the ideal of one man one value in all walks of life i.e.
Social, Economic, and Political.
He said, I am of the opinion that the most vital need of
the day is, to create amongst the people the sense of a common
nationality, a feeling not that they are Indians first and Hindus,
Mohammedans or Sindhis and Canaree afterwards, but they
are Indians first and Indians last. Justice, Krishna Iyer
rightly calls Dr. Ambedkar, as a creative iconoclast. He was
designated as constitution maker and an institutions breaker.
Dr. Ambedkar was not a abstract thinker. He always lived
in the world of action. He was one of the very few Indians,
who had done Yeomen services to restructure the Indian
society on the most egalitarian and humanitarian principles.
He was harbinger of new social order in India. Among his
contemporaries, he was perhaps the most highly learned man
in public life, in any part of the world.
Dr. Ambedkar, the jewel of Nehru Cabinet, was
posthumously conferred Bharat Ratna, the highest civilian
award under our Constitution, for the outstanding role he
played as a maker of modern India.
Dr. Ambedkar stands as a man of documentation. The
incidents, speeches, interviews, schemes, proposals and ideas
connected with him are incorporated in this Volume.
We have tried to incorporate the material related to
Dr. Ambedkar from various sources, some of the related
material has been translated from Janata (Marathi) Weekly.
Some of the material for the present Volume has been drawn
from Vol. 1 of Source Material on Babasaheb Ambedkar and
the movement of Untouchables since it was essential and
relevant concerning to the subject. However the references have
been given to the sources as the original material is available
with the publication committee. The Constitutions of various
political parties, institutions founded by Dr. Ambedkar, are
incorporated in this Volume.
(XXIV)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXV
We believe that the present Volume will make the people

to understand and appreciate the revolutionary role played by
Dr. Ambedkar in eradication of Untouchability, establishing the
parliamentary democracy, reconstruction of the Indian Society
based on the triple gem-liberty, equality and fraternity, and
revival of Buddhism in India.
As the material collected for the instant Volume was so
voluminous, that was decided to present it in three parts. These
parts are as under.
PART-I: Struggle for Human Rights-
(i) Mahad Stayagraha
(ii) Dr. Ambedkar - Mahatma Gandhi Meetings

(iii) Role of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in bringing the
Untouchables on the Political-Horizon of India and
laying a Foundation of Indian Democracy
(iv) Kalaram Temple entry Satyagrah, Nasik and Temple
entry movement
(v) Movements
PART-II: Political Activities-
(i) Articles and notes
(ii) Cabinet Mission
(iii) Building of nation and democracy
(iv) Institutions, Organizations and their constitutions.
PART-III : Speeches
This unique project has received constant encouragement and
flinching co-operation from the Government of Maharashtra, which
proves its commitment to spread the thoughts and philosophy of
Babasaheb Ambedkar. It is heartening to note that the material
published so far has been of immense use not only to the thinkers
and research scholars, but even common people in India and
abroad.
Volume No. 17 was published during the last days of Vasant
Moon, Officer on Special Duty and Editor. However some flaws
were noticed immediately and hence the volume was not circulated.
The decision to correct these flaws was taken by the Publication
Committee. During the process, it was noticed that the abundant
(XXV)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXVI
material is available related to this Volume. This material is

searched, classified and incorporated along with original material
and is being published in three parts instead of original one
part. Today this volume entirely is in new form.
Shri Sushil Kumar Shinde, Honble Chief Minister of
Maharashtra, is well known for his concern for upliftment
of the deprived and disadvantaged sections of the society. In
his political career spanning several decades, Honble, Shinde
had done yeomen service to the welfare and upliftment of the
weaker sections. Despite multifarious governmental activities
and pressing problems, Honble Chief Minister has taken keen
interest in reviewing the progress of this unique project from time
to time and offered useful suggestions for effective presentation.
He is a source of strength to us. We are deeply indebted to him.
We, therefore, place on record our deep sense of gratitude.
Shri Chhagan Bhujbal, the Honble Deputy Chief Minister of
Maharashtra, despite his busy schedule, he extended unstinted
cooperation to Committee. We express our sincere thanks to him.
Prof. Shri Laxmanrao Dhobale, Honble Minister for Higher
Education, Government of Maharashtra is the President of
Dr.Babasaheb Ambedkar Source Material Publication Committee.
As the head of the Source Material Committee, Honble Dhobale
has brought luster and dignity to the proceedings, and took
active part in its deliberations. He came out with practical
suggestions for proper functioning of the committee. As the
Executive Head of the Department of Higher Education, Honble
Dhobale, nurtured the committee with tender care, caution
and extended all the help expected from him. He deserves our
respectful and grateful thanks.
Shri Anis Ahmad, Honble Minister of State for Higher
and Technical Education, Government of Maharashtra, is
the Member of the Committee. Despite his busy schedule, he
extended unstinted cooperation. His meaningful participation in
the proceedings of the committee is commendable. We express
our sincere thanks to him.
Shri R. S. Gawai, Honble Member of Parliament
(Rajya Sabha) is the senior most and the most respected
member of this Committee. He is associated with the
Ambedkarite Movements and instrumental in formulation
of number of governmental schemes for amelioration
(XXVI)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXVII
of the conditions of Scheduled Castes and Scheduled Tribes.

He has a vast and rich parliamentary experience. As a
revolutionary and purposeful politician, Shri Gawai Saheb
is respected by one and all. Shri Gawai Saheb has brought
glory to the Source Material Committee. On many occasions
he presided over the meetings of the committee, when the
President was busy with urgent governmental work. He has
been a source of inspiration to the members of the Editorial
Board. As an elderly figure, he richly deserves our grateful
thanks.
Right from beginning to the movement of the publication
of this volume has been made possible by guidance, help,
support and cooperation from Hon. Sharad Pawar, Hon.
Vilasrao Deshmukh, Hon. Dilip Walase Patil, Hon. Jayant
Patil. We place on record our deep sense of gratitude.
Shri Prakash Ambedkar, Member of Parliament (Lok
Sabha); Shri Ramdas Athawale, Member of Parliament (Lok
Sabha); Prof. Jogendra Kawade, M. L. C, Shri T. M. Kamble
and Mrs. Meenakshi V. Moon encouraged the Editorial Board.
We are very much thankful to them.
Smt. Chandra Iyengar, I.A.S. Principal Secretary,
Department of Higher and Technical Education, Government
of Maharashtra, extended whole heartedly and unreserved
cooperation to the Source Material Committee and the Members
of the Editorial Board whenever they approached her for any
help of material or financial. We place on record our deep
sense of appreciation and gratitude to her. We expect the
same cooperation in future.
Shri AKD Jadhav, Principal Secretary, Finance; Shri Suresh
Gaikwad, Joint Secretary finance and Dr. Sanjay Chahande,
Joint Secretary to Chief Ministers Secretariat showed keen
interest in expediting the project. We express our special
thanks to them.
Dr. S. N. Pathan, Director of Higher Education, Government
of Maharashtra, deserves a special mention. The Committee
as well as the Editorial Board has received all the necessary
and timely help from him. He never said, no to any of the
demand presented before him. We express our special thanks
to him.
(XXVII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXVIII
Dr. A. D. Sawant, Joint Director, Higher Education,

Mumbai, Shri Rathod, Joint Director, Higher Education,
Nagpur, Shri Uttam Sonawane, Deputy Director of Govt.
Printing, Stationary and Publication, Mumbai, Shri Prahlad
Jadhav, Director, Govt. Information and Public relations,
Shri Jayant Gaikwad, Deputy Secretary Finance, Shri R. K.
Gaikwad, Deputy Secretary, G.A.D., Dr. Harshdip Kamble,
Deputy Secretary Home, Mrs. Sonalsmith Patil, Desk Officer,
Finance, deserve our appreciation for their unflinching support
and timely help.
Special thanks are due to Shri Malvankar, Deputy Secretary,
Higher Education, Shri Mangesh Chitle, Private Secretary to
Minister for Higher Education, Shri Gautam Sonandkar, P. A.
to Minister for Higher Education for their unstinted cooperation.
We take this opportunity to thank Dr. Krishna M. Kamble
and Dr. Siddharth J. Kamble for having readily agreed to co-
operate in this venture for days together.
We wish to record our deep sense of gratitude to
Dr. Shrinivas Khandewale who not only encouraged and guided
us to prepare this volume but also offered valuable suggestions.
We place on record valuable suggestions rendered by
Subhamani N. Busi, Former Member of Customs, Excise and
Gold (Control), Appellate Tribunal. We are thankful to him.
We also take the opportunity to thank Shri M.P. Gaikwad,
Former Director, Reserve Bank of India.
We owe our sincere thanks to Prof. Anand R. Gajway,
Dr. M. S. Wankhede, Prof. Parish C. Bhagat, Prof. Gautam K.
Kamble accomplusing this project. Similarly thanks are due
to Dinesh V. Ramteke, Pramod N. Kamble and Prof. Naval
Thorat.
Our cheerful thanks to Vijay B. Gaikwad, Pradeep Gaikwad
and Vinod Ate for providing photos.
We would be failing in our duty if we forget to Vasant
Moon, founder Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Research Institute,
Hanumannagar Nagpur., R. T. Shinde, R. L. Kain,
Dr. Gangadhar Pantawane, A. S. Ranpise, W. V. Moon, V. B.
Kadam, B. B. Kamble, Bhagwan Das who spared literature.
(XXVIII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXIX
We owe our special thanks to Prof. D. M. Thobre and

Dr. Vijay Kavimandan for their timely help in this work. We
also take this opportunity to thank Mrs. Shalaka Tambe,
Mrs. Sumitra Nevarekar, Shri Kamalakar Nilvarna, Shri
Maruti Padave and Shri Vijay Vaidya for their co-operation.
Shri M. S. Gaikwad, Manager, Government Printing
Press, Nagpur ; Shri Milind Shinde, Manager, Shivraj Litho
Press, Nagpur; Shri R. D. More, former Manager ; Shri S. P.
Meshram, former Junior Asstt. Manager and the staff of the
Government Printing Press, Nagpur deserve full appreciation
and thanks for their expeditious printing with utmost care
and sincerity.
Hari Narke Dr. M. L. Kasare
N. G. Kamble (I.P.S. Retd.) Prof. Ashok Godghate
(XXIX)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXX
BLANK
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXXI
CONTENTS
Sr. No. Subject Page
(1) (2) (3)
FOREWORD (XI)
PREFACE (XV)
EDITORIAL (XVII)
SectionI
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA
Mahad Satyagraha not for Water but to Establish

Human Rights 3
SectionII
DR. AMBEDKAR-MAHATMA GANDHI

MEETINGS
1. I have no Homeland 51
2. Why I should be Proud of that Religion . . . . . . . 57
3. What more Gandhi expected from the

Sanatanists ? 59
4. To take Legal steps against High Caste Hindus

who harassed Untouchables 60
SectionIII
ROLE OF DR. B. R. AMBEDKAR IN BRINGING

THE UNTOUCHABLES ON THE POLITICAL
HORIZON OF INDIA AND LAYING A FOUNDA-
TION OF INDIAN DEMOCRACY 63
SectionIV
KALARAM TEMPLE ENTRY SATYAGRAHA,

NASIK AND TEMPLE ENTRY MOVEMENT 181
SectionV
MOVEMENTS
1. I am a Man of Character 211
2. Instead of a Statue, a Public Library will be the

Best Memorial of Sir Mehta 218
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXXII
CONTENTSContd.
(1) (2) (3)
3. Public Bodies should help Canvasser 221

4. Bhaurao Patils Institution deserves Support 222
5. Complaint against me is Absolutely Unfounded 223
6. Forwarding letter 227
7. Pay more Attention to Economic, Educational

and Social Improvement rather than Temple
Entry 228
8. Nothing can Emancipate the Outcastes except

the Destruction of Caste System 230
9. Depressed Classes Against Second Chambers 231
10. Remove basis of Smriti religion 235
11. Hindus should not be Indifferent to Conversion

of Depressed Classes 239
12. Rights not affected in the event of Conversion 244
13. Conversion Movement sans Selfish Motive 250
14. The Independent Labour Party : A Source for

Betterment of the Depressed Classes 254
15. Civil Liberties of Indians 255
16. In any other Country such a Minister would have

been dismissed 256
17. Socialists now Inactive 258
18. Let such Institutions grow in to big Libraries 259
19. A Bill to Control and Regulate MoneyLending 260
20. I shall stand for Principle and will fight alone for
it 284
21. Ministry seems to be Intoxicated with power 285
22. Injustice to Tillers of Soil 288
(XXXII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXXIII
CONTENTSContd.
(1) (2) (3)
23. Dr. Ambedkar challenges Gwyer Award 290
24. I am Anxious more than Mr. Jinnah 300
25. When Buddha stopped animal Sacrifices, Cows

were sanctified by them 302
26. Mahars have been Martial People 306
27. Representation relating to the Grievances of the

Watandar Mahars, Mangs etc. 308
28. I shall be more Deadly against the Britishers than

Hindus if . . . . . . . . . . 339
29. Exclusion of Depressed Classes from Viceroys

Council as an outrage and Breach of Faith 340
30. Conference of all Leaders of the Depressed

Classes all over India 341
31. Dr. Ambedkar and the Jewish People 342
32. I am not least interested in Formation of Ministry 345
33. Hinduism is Political Ideology as the same

Character As . . . . . . . . . . . . 346
34. We are a Separate Element in the National Life 349
35. Scheduled Castes Settlement be made at par with

Bantus 351
36. Hindus always regarded Scheduled Castes as

Out side the Pale of Hindu Society 352
37. Scheduled Castes case to be presented before

U. N. O. 358
38. I fail to understand Attlees Statement 361
39. Secure Adequate Safeguards for the Untouchables 362
40. Indian Census 365
(XXXIII)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXXIV
CONTENTSContd.
(1) (2) (3)

41. Scheduled Castes in Pakistan should come over
to India 366
42. Scheduled Caste Refugees neglected 369
43. Government should be Impartial 376
44. Be your own Light ! 378
45. Hinduism is the Latest Development of Social

Thought in India 383
46. Scheduled Castes EmancipationDraft

Manifesto 385
47. Resignation not due to illness 404
48. Alliances with other Parties whose Objectives

are not opposed to those of Federation 406
49. No man should be the Judge in his own case 407
50. Election Petition 408
51. Communists in Maharashtra 425
52. Starving People ask for Bread 426
53. Buddhist Seminary to be started in Bangalore 428
54. Buddhism disappeared from India due to

Wavering Attitude of the Laity 430
55. Im prepared to save your Life provided . . . . . 431
56. The Political Party does not exist for winning

Election, but for Educating, Agitating and
Organizing the People 435
57. A letter to Jawaharlal Nehru regarding the Book

Buddha and His Dhamma 444
58. Bhikhus should serve the Buddha by becoming

Preachers of His Dhamma 446
59. I believe, my People will sacrifice Everything to

Establish Buddhism in India 449
(XXXIV)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXXV
CONTENTSContd.
(1) (2) (3)
APPENDICES
AppendixI : Brute force will not sustain
Untouchability 453
AppendixII : Mans Inhumanity to Man 456
AppendixIII : Orthodoxy run mad 459
AppendixIV : Gandhi-Vallabhbhai Meeting on Eve

of Poona-Pact 461
AppendixV : Comments on Round Table

Conference and Poona-Pact 464
AppendixVI : Dr. Ambedkar is now putting

Mr. Gandhi to an Acid Test 470
AppendixVII : Dr. Ambedkar wanted an Extension

in America 472
AppendixVIII : For the present Dr. Ambedkar must

work as a Probationer in Accounts
Department 473
AppendixIX : Take early action to repay your Debt. 475
AppendixX : Reaction on the Statement dated

19-6-1936 issued by Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar on Conversion 476
(XXXV)
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 XXXVI
BLANK
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-02.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 1
SECTION I
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA
blank
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 3
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA* NOT FOR WATER

BUT TO ESTABLISH HUMAN RIGHTS
The Sun of self-respect had now arisen in the sky and the
clouds of oppression had begun to flit away. The Depressed
Classes began to look up. And we now come to a momentous
event in the life of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar. That event was
a march on Mahad. This had its origin in the important
resolution of the Bombay Legislative Council moved by S. K.
Bole and adopted by the Bombay Government. In pursuance
of the Bole resolution passed in 1923 and reaffirmed with a
slight change in 1926, the Mahad Municipality had thrown
open the Chawdar Tank to the Untouchables. However, the
resolution of the Municipality remained a mere gesture in
that the Untouchables had not exercised their right owing to
the hostility of the caste Hindus.
It was, therefore, decided by the Kolaba District Depressed
Classes to hold a Conference at Mahad on March 19 and 20,
1927. The leaders of the Conference had notified Dr. Ambedkar
the date of the Conference in the first week of the previous
month. Arrangements for the Conference were made with care
by Surendranath Tipnis, Subhedar Savadkar and Anantrao
Chitre. For the past two months workers and leaders had
trodden hills and dales in the vicinity and had roused the
Depressed Classes to the importance of the Conference. As
a result, boys of fifteen to old men of seventy from far and
near plodded distances of over hundred miles with bundles
containing pieces of bread hanging from their shoulders and
reached Mahad. About ten thousand delegates, workers and
leaders of the Depressed Classes from almost all the districts
of Maharashtra and Gujarat attended the Conference.
Every care had been taken, every convenience was provided,
and every means was adopted to make the Conference a
success. Water worth rupees forty was purchased from the
Caste Hindus to satisfy the needs of the Conference, for
water was not available to the Untouchables at the place of
the Conference.
Dr. Ambedkar rose to deliver his presidential address to
the half-clad, embarrassed, earnest men and women and began
it in his simple, short and forceful sentences. With a strange
*Resisting injustice with soul force.
4 DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR : WRITINGS AND SPEECHES
agitation in his voice he described the conditions of Dapoli

where he had received the first rudiments of education and
said that one was attracted to the place where one passed
ones childhood and the beautiful scenery surrounding it
deepened ones love for such a place. He recalled the days
of his childhood and said: There was a time when we, who
are condemned as Untouchables, were much advanced, much
ahead in education compared with communities other than the
advanced classes. This part of the country was then pulsating
with the action and authority of our people.
With great earnestness he then delivered a message to his
people which echoed throughout the hills, dales and villages
of Maharashtra. Declaring that the demilitarisation was one
of the causes of their downfall, he said: The military offered
us unique opportunities of raising our standard of life and
proving our merit and intellect, courage and brilliance as army
officers. In those days Untouchables could also be headmasters
of military schools and compulsory primary education in the
military camps was very effective and wholesome. It is
nothing less than a betrayal and a treachery, he went on,
on the part of the British to have closed the doors of the
army to the Untouchables who had helped them establish the
Indian Empire while their home Government was at grips
with the French during the Napoleonic War.
Then in an inspiring tone he said: No lasting progress
can be achieved unless we put ourselves through a three-fold
process of purification. We must improve the general tone of
our demeanour, re-tone our pronunciations and revitalise our
thoughts. I, therefore, ask you now to take a vow from this
moment to renounce eating carrion. It is high time that we
rooted out from our mind the ideas of highness and lowness
among ourselves. Make an unflinching resolve not to eat
the thrown-out crumbs. We will attain self-elevation only
if we learn self-help, regain our self-respect, and gain self-
knowledge. He further urged his people to agitate against
the Government ban on their entry into the Army, Navy and
Police, and impressed upon them the importance of entering
Government services and of education. Turning to the question
of Mahars, he tweaked their self-respect by telling them
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-02.indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 5 4A
The Historical Chawdar Tank at Mahad
This Conference is held to unfurl the banner of Equality

and thus may be likened to the National Assembly in France
convened in 1789.
Dr. B.R. Ambedkar
4B Blank
BLANK
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 5
that it was utterly disgraceful to sell their human rights for

a few crumbs of bread, and appealed to them fervently to do
away with the humiliating, enslaving traditions, to abandon
their Vatans and seek forest lands for agricultural pursuits.
In conclusion, in a moving tone he said: There will be no
difference between parents and animals if they will not desire
to see their children in a better position than their own.
The Conference passed resolutions on important subjects.
By one resolution the Conference appealed to the Caste
Hindus to help the Untouchables secure their civic rights, to
employ them in services, offer food to Untouchable students,
and bury their dead animals themselves. Lastly, it appealed
to Government to prohibit the Untouchables by special laws
from eating carrion, enforce prohibition, provide them with free
and compulsory primary education, give aid to the Depressed
Classes hostels and make the Bole Resolution a living reality
by enjoining upon the local bodies, if necessary, to proclaim
section 144 of Indian Criminal Procedure Code at their places,
for its enforcement.
On the first day, a few caste Hindu spokesmen, local as
well as outsiders, made speeches justifiying the rights of the
Depressed Classes and promised them help. The Subjects
Committee, which met that night, decided, after taking the
sense of the leaders of the upper classes who attended the
Conference, that the Conference should go in a body to the
Chawdar Tank and help the Depressed Classes to establish
their right to take water. Next morning the Conference called
upon two caste Hindu spokesmen to support the resolution
regarding the duties and responsibilities of the Caste Hindus.
Excluding the clause regarding inter-caste marriage, they both
supported the resolution.
In pursuance of the resolution of the Mahad Municipality
which in 1924 had declared to have thrown open its Tank
to the Depressed Classes, it was now decided to take water
from the Tank and establish the right of the Untouchables.
The delegates accordingly began to march peacefully
in a body to the Chawdar Tank to assert their right of
taking water from the Tank. And now the momentous
event, great in its magnitude and far-reaching in its
consequences, was taking place. Anti-slavery, anti-caste,
anti-priest. Dr. Ambedkar, who represented the awakened

spirit of the Untouchable Hindus, was marching towards the
Tank from which the Muslims and Christians took water
along with the so-called touchable Hindus, but from which
the Untouchable Hindus who worshipped the Hindu Gods,
stuck to the same Hindu religion through ages past, were,
although their throats parched with thirst, not allowed to
take even a drop of water.
Thus, led for the first time in their history by a great
leader of their own, the Untouchables were marching to
vindicate their rights. They all displayed discipline, energy
and enthusiasm. The march wended its way through the
streets of Mahad and terminated at the Chawdar Tank.
Dr. Ambedkar himself was now standing on the verge of the
Tank. Enlightened among the enlightened, the equal of any
erudite man on earth, a Hindu of noble aspirations, yet unable
even to take water from a public watercourse or to read in a
public library in Hindustan, the land of his birth and faith,
was now defying the arrogance of the tyrants, exposing the
baseness of a people who boasted that their religion treated
even animals with forbearance, but who treated their co-
religionists worse than cats and dogs.
Dr. Ambedkar took water from the Tank and drank it. The
vast multitude of men followed suit and vindicated their right.
The processionists then returned peacefully to the pandal.
Two hours after this event, some evil-minded caste Hindus
raised a false rumour that the Untouchables were also planning
to enter the temple of Veereshwar. At this a large crowd of
riffraff armed with bamboo sticks collected at street corners.
All orthodox Mahad was up in arms and the whole town at
once became a surging mass of rowdies. They said that their
religion was in danger, and strangely enough they clamoured
that their God, too, was in danger of being polluted ! Their
hearts fluttered, their hands shivered, and their faces were
ablaze with anger at this humiliating challenge.
Enraged at this misconstrued outrage on their religion and
at the thought of defilement of the temple of Veereshwar, the
caste Hindus dashed into the pandal of the Depressed Classes
Conference. Many of the delegates were at that time scattered in
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 7
small groups in the city. Some were busy packing and a few
were taking their meals before dispersing for their villages.
The majority of the delegates had by now left the town. The
rowdies pounced upon the delegates in the pandal, knocked
down their food in the dust, pounded the utensils and
belaboured some before they knew what had happened. There
was utter confusion in the pandal. Up-till now the orthodox
had lost their conscience. They now showed signs of losing
their senses !
Untouchable children, women and delegates, who were
strolling in the streets of Mahad, were frightened at the
sudden sweep of this event. Stray individuals amongst them
were beaten. They had to run into Muslim houses for shelter.
The local Mamlatdar and the Police Inspector, who failed to
check the rowdies, saw Dr. Ambedkar in this matter at four
Oclock in the evening at the Travellers Bungalow where
Dr. Ambedkar and his party were staying during the days of
the Conference. You control others, I will control my people,
said Dr. Ambedkar to the officers, and he hurried to the scene
with two or three of his lieutenants. In the street a batch of
rowdies mobbed him, but he calmly tried to soothe them by
telling that there was no desire nor any plan on their part to
enter the temple. He went ahead, saw things for himself and
returned to the Bungalow. Up to this moment about twenty
persons from the Untouchables were seriously wounded. A
doctor was sent for. He came. He jeered at them for their
ill-timed adventure and dressed their wounds !
The rowdies then began patrolling the main streets and
assaulting members of the Depressed Classes who were in
stray batches on the way to their villages. But the most
reprehensible part of their conduct was that they sent messages
to their henchmen to punish the delegates of the Conference
in their respective villages. In obedience to this mandate
assaults were committed on a number of Mahar men and
women either before or after they had reached their villages.
Meanwhile, this news of the brutal attack on the delegates
spread like wild fire. When Dr. Ambedkar returned to the
bungalow, he saw about a hundred men impatiently awaiting his
orders, their eyes literally blazing with fire and their

hands itching for retaliation and revenge. Their leader,
however, appealed for peace and discipline. There was
hushed silence for a while. A word of provocation from
Dr. Ambedkar would have turned Mahad into a pool
of blood and destruction. The number of delegates still
lingering in the town, in the pandal and in the Bungalow
together could have easily outnumbered the hooligans
and battered down their skulls. Hundreds among the
Untouchables were men who had seen, fought, and moved
actively in the theatres and battles of the First World
War.
But discipline was wonderfully maintained at the
behest of their leader. They set their faces against
the aggressors. Their struggle was non-violent and
constitutional. They did not dream of breaking the law.
Thus a more serious riot was averted. At nightfall all the
delegates left for their respective villages. Dr. Ambedkar
with his lieutenant, Anantrao Chitre, left the bungalow as
it was booked by a Government Officer from that evening,
and took up his residence in the police station rooms.
He completed his inquiry into the riot and returned to
Bombay on 23rd March.
Policemen appeared on the scene after the storm was
over. They arrested some of the orthodox rowdies as
trespassers. Out of the nine orthodox Hindu heroes, five
who were found to be most valorous, were, afterwards
on June 6,1927, sentenced by the District Magistrate to
four months rigorous imprisonment. Dr. Ambedkar was
not far from truth when he remarked that had not the
chief officers in the District been non-Hindus, justice
would not have been administered impartially to the
Untouchables. Under Peshwa rule, he said, he would have
been trampled to death by an elephant. And it was the
Peshwa rule under which Untouchables were not allowed
to enter the city of Poona during certain hours by day-
time, and when they were admitted at other times they
had to walk in the city with earthen pots hanging from
their necks to spit into.1
1
: Keer, Pp. 69-71,73-77.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 9
Mahad Conference-Report By The Bombay Chronicle

A Conference of the Depressed Classes of the Kolaba District
was held at Mahad on the 19th and 20th instants [i.e. of
March 1927] under the Presidentship of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar,
Bar-at-Law. The attendance of the Depressed Classes was over
2,500 and great enthusiasm prevailed. But the work of the
Conference was severely marred by a riot, the responsibility
for which rests entirely upon the upper class Hindu residents
of the town of Mahad. On the first day of the Conference after
the President had delivered his address, several Upper Class
Hindus addressed the Conference assuring the Depressed
Classes that, they were willing to help them in all ways
and urging that the Depressed Classes should not cultivate
hatred of the Upper Class Hindus. In pursuance of this the
Subjects Committee drafted a resolution among others laying
down what the Upper Class Hindus should do for the uplift of
the Depressed Classes. In the Subjects Committee attention
was drawn by some people to the fact that there was a great
difficulty at Mahad for the Depressed Classes in obtaining
water for drinking purposes and that this difficulty was felt
not only by the resident Depressed Classes of Mahad but also
by the Depressed Classes from villages who resorted to Mahad
for private business or for the purposes of Government work.
So great was the scarcity that water worth Rs. 15 had to be
bought each day to satisfy the needs of the Conference. The
Municipality of Mahad had sometime ago passed a resolution
declaring the tanks in the city to be open to the public but
as it had not placed a board there, people feared to resort to
them. The Subjects Committee, therefore, decided after taking
the sense of the upper classes who attended the Conference
in this matter, that the Conference should go in body to the
Chawdar Tank and help the Depressed Classes in establishing
their right to take water.
A False Rumour
When, therefore, the Conference met on the morning of the
20th, and the first resolution which declared what the Upper
Classes should do for the Depressed Classes was put before
the Conference by members of Depressed Classes the President
requested Messrs Purushottam Prabhakar Joshi and Govind
Narayan Dhariya [as representatives of the upper classes] to

speak on the resolution. With the exception of one clause in
the resolution dealing with inter-marriages they both accepted
the resolution. Having thus assured itself that there was
general support behind it the Conference when the Session
was over, went in body to the said tank. The procession was a
most peaceful one and everything passed off quietly. But after
about two hours some evil minded leaders of the town raised
a false rumour that the Depressed Classes were planning to
enter the temple of Vireshwar, whereupon a large crowed of
riff raffs, all armed with bamboo sticks were collected. The
crowd soon became aggressive and the whole town at once
became a surging mass of rowdies who seemed to be out for
the blood of the Depressed Classes.
Twenty Wounded
The Depressed Classes were busy in taking their meal
before dispersing to their villages. When a large part of them
had left the town the rowdies entered the kitchen where
the Depressed Classes were taking their food. There would
have been a regular battle between the two forces; but the
Depressed Classes were held back by their leaders and thus
a far more serious riot was averted. The rowdies finding no
occasion for provocation began patrolling the main street and
assaulting the members of the Depressed Classes who in stray
batches were passing along on their way to their villages
and committed trespass in the houses of several Depressed
Class people and gravely assaulted them. In all, the number
of wounded, among the Depressed Classes is supposed to be
as large as 20. In this the attitude of the Depressed Classes
was commendable whereas the attitude of many of the Upper
Classes was unworthy. The Depressed Classes assembled
vastly out-numbered the Upper Classes. But as the object
of their leaders was to do everything in a non-violent and
absolutely constitutional manner they set their faces against
any aggression on the part of the Depressed Classes. It speaks
a great deal in favour of the Depressed Classes that although
the provocation given to them was immense they kept their
self-control. The Mahad Conference has shown that the Upper
Classes are not willing to allow the Depressed Classes to
enjoy such elementary civic rights as taking water from public
water-courses.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 11
The most reprehensible part of the conduct of the Upper

Caste Hindus in Mahad and Kolaba District was that messages
were sent immediately to the different villages asking the upper
class people there to punish the delegates of the Conference as
soon as they returned to their respective villages. In obedience
to this mandate assaults were committed on a number of
Mahars returning from the Conference either before or after
they reached their villages where the Depressed Classes have
the disadvantage of being overwhelmingly out-numbered
by the Upper Caste Hindus. The leaders of the Depressed
Classes have appealed to the authorities for protection and the
District Officials includding the D. S. P. are making enquiries
on the spot. It must, however, be stated that if the Resident
Magistrate had not allowed two precious hours to pass without
doing anything the riot would have probably been averted.
Thus ended the first big, open Conference of the Depressed
Classes in Maharashtra and their first public attempt to assert
their civic rights. This Conference was a great and momentous
event, the opening of an epoch in the history of Hindustan.
It was an event which changed both Dr. Ambedkars personal
life and the current of social and national reorganization.
Under the leadership of their saviour, the down-trodden,
the dehumanised and dumb millions opened a new chapter
in the annals of India. They not only voiced their age-long
grievances but also took on themselves energetically to mitigate
them. They now summoned up courage and showed the right
spirit in standing boldly and shaking off the dust from their
feet and faces.
The struggle inaugurated by their educated leaders
gripped their minds and enkindled the flame of self-respect
and self-elevation. They now smarted under the insults and
humiliations inflicted upon them at Mahad. They applied their
minds to self-improvement and self-culture as never before. As
a result of this Conference, the Untouchables gave up eating
carrion, skinning carcasses, and stopped begging for crumbs.
And what happened to the Chawdar Tank that was declared
to have been desecrated by the touch of untouchable Hindus? The
orthodox and reactionary Hindus called a meeting at the temple of
Veereshwar to consider the question of the purification of

the tank. They had a remedy for purifying any damned
and polluted earthly thing. To them a mixture of cow-
dung, cow-urine, curd and water was the potent remedy
for all manner of pollution. Accordingly water in one
hundred and eight earthern pots was taken out from the
tank. These pots full of curd, cow-dung, milk and cow-
urine were dipped in the tank in the midst of air-rending
Mantras uttered by Brahmin priests, the elect. It was
then declared that water was purified for the use of the
caste Hindus. Of course, Mohammadans and Christians
had nothing to do with the act or process of purification.
For, in their eyes human touch did not pollute water.
They used the water of the tank as before without any
interruption.*
The news of the so-called purification of the Chawdar
Tank lacerated the hearts of the Depressed Classes, and
so deep was the wound on Dr. Ambedkars heart that
he grew indignant and decided to launch a satyagraha
struggle for the vindication of his peoples rights. Some
feared that this impatient remedy was worse than the
disease. Dr. Ambedkar, in a mood of righteous indignation,
replied that mere spread of education and exposition of
the scriptures would not be able to root out that age-
long diesease. The disease, he said, was deep-rooted
and merely dressing it with bandages of knowledge or
ingenuous schemes would not cure it. Deadly diseases
required drastic remedies.
Accordingly, it was announced on June 26, 1927,
in the Bahishkrit Bharat that those members of the
Depressed Classes who wanted to wash out the stigma
of pollution attached to their whole class by the Mahad
Hindus by their act of purification of the Tank, and who
wanted to denounce the act of assaults committed on
their representatives for having taken water from the
Chawdar Tank, should enlist themselves at the office of the
*See Appendices-I, II and III.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 13
Bahishkrit Hitakarini Sabha in Bombay. It was declared

that the satyagraha struggle was to be launched under
the auspices of the said institution.1
Police Report of Agitational Programme of Dr. Ambedkar:
I
The Depressed Classes at Mahad: Protest of
Bombay Untouchables against the atrocities inflicted
on..
Bombay City S. B., July 4, 1927.Under the auspices of
the Bahishkrit Hitakarani Sabha, a public meeting of the
Depressed Classes was held at the Cowasji Jehangir Hall
on the evening of July 3 to protest against the hardships
inflicted on the Untouchables of Mahad in Kolaba District.
Dr. Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar, Bar-at-Law, presided over
an audience of about 1,000 people.
Speeches were made by the president, Ragoba Narayan
Vanmali, Mahadeo Abaji Kamli, Sitaram Namdeo
Shivtarkar, Nirmal Limbaji Gangavane, Gitanand
Brahmachari and Samant Nanji Marwari, condemning
the treatment meted out to their brethren in Mahad
by the Higher Classes. They decided, in order to carry
on a peaceful agitation against this treatment, to enlist
volunteers and collect funds. They would first have a
conference at Mahad after the Diwali holidays and then it
would be decided to start Satyagraha in order to enforce
their rights as citizens. A resolution to this effect was
passed.
Another resolution was passed requesting the
Government to establish a separate department to deal
with the grievances of the Depressed Classes as was done
in Madras.
An appeal for funds was made by the speakers and
about Rs. 350 were collected. A dozen people consented
to become volunteers for the Satyagraha movement when
it is started.2
1
: Keer. Pp. 77, 79, 89-90.
2
: Bombay Secret Abstract, dated 16th July 1927.
II
Satyagraha of Untouchables at Mahad
At a conference of Mahars, Mangs, Bhangis, etc., held

at Mahad in Kolaba District in March last, the delegates
were prohibited by orthodox people from using the water
of the village tank and the prohibition is reported to have
resulted in a criminal case against those who took the
law into their own hands. Since this incident there has
been some excitement among the Untouchables of Bombay
in which Dr. Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar, Bar-at-Law, has
been taking the lead.
In connection with this, a meeting of about a thousand

Untouchables was held at Sir Cowasji Jehangir Hall under
the presidency of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar on the afternoon
of October 30. The president explained the facts which
led to the incident at Mahad and which compelled the
Untouchables to stand up for the protection of their rights.
A resolution was passed by which it was decided to hold a
conference at Mahad on December 25 in order to establish
their right of using water at the public tank and in the
event of any prohibition to launch a Satyagraha movement.
About Rs. 570 were collected at the meeting. There was
also a suggestion from the audience to launch a similar
compaign in connection with a temple at Amravati in the
middle of November. 1
1
: Source Material Vol. I, P. 13.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 15
III
No. H/3447
dated 22nd December 1927.
To,
The D. S. P.,
Kolaba, Alibag.
Sir,
Reference.Para 868 of the B. S. A. current.
In this connection a meeting of the Depressed Classes was
held on the night of 21st instant when Dr. B. R. Ambedkar,
Bar-at-Law presided over an audience of about 250 people.
The President, Sambhaji Santoji Waghmare, Nimandarkar,
Kholwadekar and Junnarkar made speeches advising the
people to join the Satyagraha Movement which is coming off on
the 25th instant at Mahad in connection with the prohibition
against the Untouchables use of the water tank.
I have & c.
(Sd.)
D. C. P., S. B.
22nd December 1927.1
Meantime, the Mahad Municipality revoked on August 4,
1927, its resolution of 1924 under which it had declared
the Chawdar Tank open to the Depressed Classes.
Dr. Ambedkar accepted the challenge and on September 11,
at a public meeting in Damodar Hall, Bombay, a committee
was formed to devise ways and means to make the struggle
for re-establishing the right of the Depressed Classes to the
Mahad Tank a success, and to fix the dates and details. Four
days afterwards the committee met at Dr. Ambedkars office
and announced December 25 and 26, 1927, as the dates for
offering the satyagraha.
The day of the proposed Conference and the satyagraha
at Mahad was drawing near. Mahad began to stir again. The
opponents of the struggle held a meeting on November 27, 1927, at
the Veereshwar Temple to formulate a plan to flout the attempts
of Dr. Ambedkar and the Depressed Classes to take water from
1
: Source Material, Vol. I, Pp. 13-14.
the Chawdar Tank. But owing to the presence of the

sympathisers of the Depressed Classes the meeting ended in
pandemonium. Some Poona Hindu leaders tried to dissuade
the caste Hindus from opposing the struggle, but to no purpose.
The District Magistrate visited Mahad on December 7,
and the leaders of both the sides discussed the question with
him. He asked the caste Hindus to have recourse to law and
refused to issue an order prohibiting the Untouchables from
taking water from the Chawdar Tank. The leaders of the
orthodox section. therefore, filed a suit against Dr. Ambedkar,
Shivtarkar and Krishnaji S. Kadam and Ganya Malu
Chambhar of Mahad leaders of the Depressed Classeson
December 12, 1927, in the Civil Court at Mahad and asked
for the issue of a temporary injunction. The Court issued a
temporary injunction on December 14, against the defendants
pending the decision of the suit. Accordingly notices were
served on Dr. Ambedkar, Shivtarkar and Krishnaji S. Kadam,
prohibiting them and all the Depressed Classes or on their
behalf these three leaders from going to the Chawdar Tank
or from taking water from the Tank until further orders.
The orthodox and reactionary forces shrewdly enough forced
on Dr. Ambedkar a fight on two fronts. On the one side
was standing an indifferent foreign Government and on the
other was the caste Hindu section headed by the Orthodox
Brahmins. 1
Text of Temporary Injunction in Chawdar Tank Case
ORDER
This is an application asking the Court to grant to the
applicants a temporary injunction restraining the opponents
from going to the Chawdar Tank or taking water therefrom.
The applicants have, on 12th 1927, filed in this Court, Regular
Suit No. 405 of 1927, for obtaining a Declaration that the
said Chawdar Tank is of the nature of private property of
the touchable classes only and that the Untouchable Classes
have no right to go to that tank nor take water therefrom
and also for obtaining a perpetual injunction restraining the
Defendants from doing any of these acts.
1
:Keer, Pp. 90 and 97-98.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 17
The applicants, by this application pray that pending

the disposal the suit, a temporary injunction may be issued
against the Defendants. The application states, among other
things, that hundreds of years since the tank has been in the
exclusive enjoyment of the touchable classes only, that on 19th
March 1927. a number of persons of the Untouchable classes
led by Defendant, all of a sudden entered the tank, washed
their hands and faces with the water and thus contaminated
it, that in consequence of this contamination the touchable
classes could not take water from the tank for over 24/25
hours i.e. until the water was purified, at a great cost, by
performing ceremonies laid down by the Hindu Shastras, that
great hardship was thus caused to the touchable classes, that
the Untouchable classes have issued a manifesto proclaiming
their intention of again entering the Tank and taking water
therefrom, that if they are allowed to do that, the touchable
classes will be debarred by the Shastras, from using the
water of the Tank, that serious hardship would thus result
to them and that if a temporary injunction as asked for is
not granted and the Defendants allowed to contaminate the
water of plaintiffs even if they finally succeed in the suit
would not reap the benefit of the decree.
The application is supported by the affidavits of several
persons besides Plaintiff No. 1. Plaintiffs have also produced
with exhibit 4, a notice issued by the Municipality against
one Divakar Joshi (one of the persons making an affidavit)
calling upon him to repair his stone Dhakkas (dams) which
adjoined the side of the Chawdar Tank, and also a deed of
partition of Dharap family alleged to be more than a hundred
years old. This deed contains a reference to the Pal of the
tank as being one of the properties partitioned. Both these
documents raise a Prima facie presumption of the tank being
private property.
The question now is, whether it would be more just to
grant a temporary injunction to refuse it. The law regarding
temporary injunctions is contained in order 39 of the Civil
Procedure Code. Rule of this order is as follows:Where
in any suit it is proved by affidavit or otherwise (a) that
any property in dispute in suit, is in danger of being
wasted, damaged or alienated by any party to the suit,
or wrongfully said in execution of a decree or (b) that the
Defendant threatens, or intends, to remove or dispose of his

property with a view to defraud his creditors, the Court may by
order grant a temporary injunction. Clause (b) has obviously,
no application to the present case. The present case appears
to come within clause (a).
Here is a Tank which has, for years since, been in the
exclusive enjoyment of the touchable classes. The manifesto
issued over the signatures of the Defendant1 and other also
shows that the Untouchable classes were upto now under
the impression that they had no right of access to the tank.
It thus appears that the tank has been until now in the
exclusive enjoyment of the touchable classes. The question
now is, whether the ends of justice would be better met by
disturbing this old state of things or by allowing it to continue
until the rights of the parties have been finally decided.
The principles governing temporary injunctions have been
summarised under part 2 of Mullas Commentary on the
Civil Procedure Code, 8th edition page 892. One of these is
that the Court must see that there is a bonafide contention
between the parties. About this there appears to me to be very
little doubt. The second principle is, on which side, in the
event of success, will lie the balance of inconvenience if the
injunction does not issue. To me it appears that the balance
of inconvenience will lie, and lie very heavily, on the side of
the Plaintiffs if an injunction is not issued. The point is so
clear that I do not think I need labour it at all.
If the Defendants are allowed to enter the tank and
thus (according to the religious notions of the Plaintiffs)
contaminate the water and render it until for further use, a
large section of the population will be put to hardship and
inconvenience which will be so severe that only those living
in places where there are no copious supply of water, can
realise it. On the other hand, the Defendants will not be
put to any inconvenience what so ever, if they are asked to
forbear from exercising what they consider to be their right,
until the first decision to the suit. This course appears to
me not only just and equitable, but the only right course
under the circumstances in order to maintain the status quo,
which, it is imperative to do. Vide the remark appearing
at I. L. R. 46, Calcutta, page 1030, it is also contended
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 19
by the applicants (Plaintiffs) that if a temporary injunction

as asked for is not granted and the water of the tank is
allowed to be contaminated, irrepairable injury would result
to the Plaintiffs. Taking into consideration, how sensitive
the touchables classes generally are on this point, both on
account of their religious susceptibilities, as well as the wide
gulf which has existed between the two communnities from
time immemorial, I am inclined to attach very great weight
to this condition. I have no doubt that the spread of education
will, in course of time, materially alter these conditions and
bring the two communities in a clear and friendly contact
with each other and that Untouchability will be a thing
of the past. But as things at present stand, I am bound to
attach great weight to the sentiment of the applicants who
feel that, the injury that will sustain if the water is allowed
to be contaminated, will be that it would not admit of being
adequately compensated by damages.
Taking all these circumstances into consideration, I think I
would be failing in duty if I were not to refuse the injunction
prayed for. It is a very painful duty that I am called upon
to perform, but the call of duty leaves no room for choice. I
therefore order that a temporary injunction as asked for, with
notice be issued.
14-12-27. (Sd.)G. V. Vaidya 1
On the side of Depressed Classes Elaborate preparations

for holding the Conference were made. As no Hindu landlord
allowed the use of his land for the pandal, a site for the
Conference was secured with great difficulty from a Muslim.
As the local merchants refused to have any dealings with the
men connected with the Conference, the Reception Committee
had to purchase corn and other materials from out-side,
sufficient to last for ten days. Anantrao Chitre managed the
work very efficiently. Subhedar Ghatge was entrusted with
the food arrangement and maintenance of order and discipline.
All the Chief Government Executives of the District gathered
at Mahad on December 19. Police were posted on all sides of
the Chawdar Tank. Delegates and spectators began to pour in
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 3, Pp. 234237.
Mahad from December 21. The District Magistrate visited their

camp every day to dissuade the delegates from the proposed
Satyagraha.
With a batch of two hundred delegates and leaders,
Dr. Ambedkar left Bombay on the morning of December 24.
The next day they got down at noon at Dasgaon, five miles off
Mahad. There, with anxious faces, an army of 3,000 satyagrahis
awaited their leader. When they saw their leader, they greeted
him with tumultuous applause.
After the reception, the Police Superintendent handed
over a letter from the District Magistrate to Dr. Ambedkar,
requesting him to see the District Magistrate at his Mahad
office without loss of time. Dr. Ambedkar, with one of his
lieutenants, Sahasrabudhe, hurried to his office. The District
Magistrate in a swift and soft tone advised, argued and pressed
for the postponement of the struggle; but the leader did not
see eye to eye with the Chief Executive of the District. It was
however, agreed that he should be given an opportunity to
address the Conference. In the meanwhile, the procession of the
delegates had left Dasgaon and accompanied by police officers,
it reached Mahad at half past two in the afternoon, singing
songs which were punctuated by sky-rending slogans. The vast
crowd entered the pandal amidst shouts of Shivaji Maharaj
ki Jai. In the pandal proverbs hanging from pillars displayed
inspiring immortal truths. In front of the gate there was a pit.
After his interview with the District Magistrate,
Dr. Ambedkar hastened to the pandal and had his lunch in
the company of his common followers. He refused to have any
special food.
The Conference commenced its proceedings at four-thirty in
the evening. Messages from several prominent persons wishing
the satyagraha success were read out. Then the leader rose to
address the Conference amidst deafening cheers, shouts and
slogans raised by a mammoth gathering of fifteen thousand
people. A majority of them had no clothes to their backs. Their
old turbans were torn, their chins were unshaven; but their
sunburnt faces shone with a peculiar enthusiasm and hope.
The vast audience calmed down, and Dr. Ambedkar began his
speech in a low, dignified but forceful voice.1
1
: Keer, Pp. 98-99.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 21
Dr. Ambedkars Plea for Abolition of Social

Disabilities
Following is a summary of the Presidential address of
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, M.A., Ph.D., D.Sc., Bar-at-Law, M.L.C..
delivered at the Satyagraha Conference at Mahad (District
Kolaba) held on the 25th December 1927.
Welcoming the Satyagrahis on behalf of the Satyagraha
Committee, of which he is the president, Dr. Ambedkar
reminded them of the unfortunate ending of the Conference
held at the same place in March last when a number of their
fellow delegates had been ill-treated and assaulted by the
so-called Caste-Hindus for committing the offence of drawing
the water from a Public Tank named Chawdar. Nobody
prevented the members of the Depressed Classes from using
the water of the tank, but some ringleaders took it into their
heads to punish the delegates of the Conference after the
event and incited the mob to commit assaults on them. Some
of the offenders were prosecuted, convicted and sentenced to
four months imprisonment.
Continuing Dr. Ambedkar said: Had the caste-Hindus
admitted the right of the Depressed Classes to use the tank,
this Satyagraha would not have been necessary. Unfortunately,
however, the Caste-Hindus at this place are obstinate in
their attitude and refuse to admit the right of the Depressed
Classes to use the Public Tank which is open to persons of
all castes including Mahomedans and other non-Hindus. The
irony of the situation is that although the cattle owned by the
so-called Untouchables are allowed to go, their owners, who
are as good human beings as the other people, are prohibited
from going to the tank.
The Hindus are known for their humanitarian sentiments
and their regard for animal life is proverbial. Some section do
not kill even poisonous reptiles. The Hindus maintain a large
army of Sadhus and able-bodied beggars, and believe that
they acquire merit by feeding and clothing them and giving
them cash for indulging in luxuries. The Hindu philosophy
teaches the doctrine of an all-pervading soul, and the Geeta
exhorts them to make no distinction between a Brahmin and
a Chandal.
The question therefore arises why the Hindus having such

traditions of charity and humanity and possessing such grand
philosophy should behave so heartlessly towards their fellow
human beings and in such unreasonable ways. In the reply
to this question lies the real significance of this Conference.
The Hindu Community is set in the steel-frame of the caste
system, in which one caste is lower than another in social
gradation involving particular privileges, rights, inhibitions
and disabilities with regard to each caste. This system has
created vested interests which depend upon maintaining the
inequalities resulting from the system.
The so-called Caste-Hindus are bitterly opposed to the
Panchamas (person belonging to the fifth class, the Depressed
Class) using a public tank not because they really believe that
the water will be thereby spoiled or will evaporate if Mahars
and others use the tank, but because they are afraid of losing
their superiority of caste and of equality being established
between the former and the latter. We are resorting to this
Satyagraha not because we believe that the water of this
particular tank has any exceptional qualities, but to establish
our natural rights as citizens and human beings.
Struggle for Equality
This Conference is held to unfurl the banner of Equality
and thus may be likened to the National Assembly in
France convened in 1789. Our Conference aims at the same
achievement in social, religious, civic and economic matters.
We are avowedly out to smash the steel-frame of the caste-
system.
Low Aim Is A Crime
Some men may say that this should be satisfied with the
abolition of Untouchability only, leaving the caste-system
alone. The aim of abolishing Untouchability alone without
trying to abolish the inequalities inherent in the caste-system
is a very low aim. Let us remember not failure but low aim
is a crime. Let us probe the evil to its very roots and be not
satisfied with mere palliatives to assuage our pain. If the
disease is not rightly diagnosed the remedy will be useless
and the cure may be postponed.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 23
Not only Untouchability and restrictions regarding

intercaste-dining must be removed, but inter-marriages among
the Hindus of various castes must be made common. This
alone will lead to the establishment of true-equality. Even
supposing that the stigma of Untouchability is wiped out, what
will be the status of the present Untouchables. At the most
they will be treated as Shudras. And what are the rights
of the Shudras? The Smrities treat them as mere zealots
and the Smrities are the guides of the caste Hindus in the
matter of gradations in the caste system. Are you willing to
be treated as Shudras?. Are you willing to accept the position
of zealots? Are you prepared to leave your fate in the hands
of the upper class?
Self-Help
That the caste-system must be abolished if the Hindu
Society is to be reconstructed on the basis of equality, goes
without saying. Untouchability has its roots in the caste-
system. They cannot expect the Brahmins to rise in revolt
against the caste-system, because that system confers on
them certain special privileges and they will not willingly
give up their privileged position and the present supremacy
in the hierarchy of Hinduism as based on Smrities. It would
be too much to expect them to resign all their privileges as
the Samurais of Japan did. Also we cannot rely upon the
Non-Brahmins and ask them to fight our battle. Many of
them are still enamoured of the caste-system and are tools
in the hands of the Brahmins, and most of these others who
resent the supremacy of the Brahmins are more interested
in levelling down the Brahmins than in levelling up the
suppressed classes. They too want a class of people on whom
they can look down and have the satisfaction of not being quite
the under-dogs of the Society. This means that we ourselves
must fight our battles, relying on ourselves. We are the most
downtrodden classes in the country. Services in the army,
police and public offices are practically closed to us. We are
debarred from following a number of trades and professions
and we have been reduced to utter economic helplessness.
All this is due to the Untouchability and the lowest social
position to which we have been relegated. Should we fail to
assert our rights as human beings and citizens we shall have
to remain fallen forever.
A Real Service to the Nation

Ours is a movement which aims at not only removing our
own disabilities, but also at bringing about a social revolution,
a revolution that will remove all man-made barriers of caste
by providing equal opportunities to all to rise to the highest
position and making no distinction between man and man
so far as civic rights are concerned. If we achieve success in
our movement to unite all the Hindus in a single caste we
shall have rendered the greatest service to the Indian nation
in general and to the Hindu community in particular. The
present caste-system with its invidious distinction and unjust
dispensations is one of the greatest sources of our communal
and National weakness. Our movement stands for strength
and solidarity; for equality, liberty and fraternity. We wish
to carry on our movement as peaceful as we can. However,
our determination to remain non-violent will to a large extent
depend upon the attitude of our opponents. We are not the
aggressors and our oppressors for generations should accuse
us of aggression a strange thing. We refuse to be controlled
and bound by the Shastras and Smrities composed in the
dark ages and base our claims on justice and humanity. 1
Thereafter Mr. G. N. Sahastrabuddhe, a Brahmin, read
extracts from Manusmriti those portions which related to the
treatement to be meted out to the Sudras.
Burn Manusmriti
The first resolution passed ran as follows:
Taking into consideration, the remarks in the Manusmriti
and such other books which are most vulgar and which most
flagrantly violate the human rights, this meeting condemns
them emphatically and as an expression of that condemnation
resolves to burn them and makes the following declaration of
rights to form the basis of reconstruction of Hindu Society.
The declaration stated that all Hindus should be considered
as one of varna and should be recognised and called as such
and law should be enacted prohibiting the use of class words
as Brahmin, Kshatriya etc.
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 28th December 1927.
24B Blank
A place at Mahad where Manusmriti was brunt
The bonfire of Manusmriti was quite intentional. We made

a bonfire of it because we view it as a symbol of injustice
under which we have been crushed across centuries.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar
24B Blank
blank
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 25
Another resolution urged that a competitive examination

be held for the admission of persons to the Hindu priesthood
and that licenses be issued only to the successful candidates.
The speeches were mainly denunciations of Brahmins and
Brahminism. Mr. Mandlik asked permission to address the
meeting but the President refused permission.
Mr. D. V. Pradhan, a touchable also supported the burning
of the Smriti.
The ceremony of burning the Smriti * then took place and
the conference concluded for the day.1
The bonfire of the Manusmriti by Dr. Ambedkar and
his followers on 25th December 1927, anticipated this age.
While speaking of bonfire of Manusmriti; Dr. Ambedkar in
an interview with T. V. Parvate in 1938, said The bonfire
of Manusmriti was quite intentional. We made a bonfire of it
because we view it as a symbol of injustice under which we
have been crushed across centuries. Because of its teaching,
we have been ground down under despicable poverty and so
we made the clash, staked all, took our lives in our hands
and performed the deed. 2
The Collector, the Superintendent of Police and 100 armed
police were present. In the night harikirtan composed by an
Untouchable and hitting at Brahmins was enthusiastically
sung.
Collectors Letter
Second days proceedings of the Conference began on the
morning of the 26th. Dr. Ambedkar read a letter from the
Collector which said that it was the desire of Government
that the Untouchablesshould obey the injunction of the Civil
Court. Government were always sympathetic to the cause of
the Untouchables and were willing to advance their cause in
every lawful way and help them to establish their right of
access to places of public utility. But, in view of the temporary
injunction granted, Government were helpless and desired
that the Untouchables should not embark on Satyagraha at
this moment.
* Manusmriti.
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 31st December 1927.
2
: Parvate, Pp. 58-59.
The whole Conference converted itself into Subjects

Commitee when Dr. Ambedkar reviewed the whole situation
and advised the delegates to embark on Satyagraha against the
Civil Courts injunction provided the delegates were prepared for
the consequences of their action and to undergo imprisonment
and other sufferings in a cheerful and voluntary manner.
The sense of the Conference was strongly in favour of the
advice to embark on Satyagraha immediately and the President
had difficulty in getting a hearing for any speaker who was
for postponement of Satyagraha.
More Than 3,000 Volunteers Sign Pledge
Dr. Ambedkar then suggested that to gauge correctly the
intensity of feeling, those delegates who were in favour of
Satyagraha should be asked to give their consent in writing
for practicising Satyagraha. Accordingly, the registration of
delegates willing to practice Satyagraha was commenced and
within one hour, 3,884 delegates had registered their names
as ready to offer Satyagraha.
The Collector was informed that the Conference was in
favour of Satyagraha on hearing which the Collector expressed
a desire to address the Conference personally.
Collector Addresses Conference
The Satyagraha Conference assembled at 5-30 p.m. when
Mr. Hood, the Collector, accompanied by the Superintendent
of Police attended the Conference. The Collector addressed the
meeting in Marathi. Mr. Hood said: I know why you have
all gathered in this Conference. I know also that if I advised
you to defer Satyagraha you would all very much regret it as
you have been preparing for this for the last three months.
You all, however, know that the Bombay Legislative Council
has passed a resolution to the effect that the Depressed
Classes be admitted to the public tanks and schools and that
the Bombay Government have instructed accordingly and have
also advised the Local Board to do the same. The Government
are quite willing, Mr. Hood said to admit them to the tank
but 10 days ago there has taken place a new development.
The touchables have filed a suit against the Untouchables
contending that the tank was a private one and a temporary
injunction has been granted in their favour.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 27
I am speaking to you as the Collector of the district and

I wish to assure you on behalf of the Government that the
Government are on the side of Untouchables and to tell you
that the Government and I, are your friends. I regret very
much to see that some of you intend to offer Satyagraha by
disobeying the order of the court. This action, I consider,
will be very harmful, I advise you to prepare your case and
fight it constitutionally and legally. I sincerely hope that the
decision may be in your favour.
Mr. Jawalkar who had come in the morning said he had
come to the Conference to deliver the message of the Non-
Brahmin party namely that the Untouchables should obey
the injunction of the court and offer Satyagraha after the
decision of the court.
Subhedar Ghatge and other speakers said they had come
there to offer Satyagraha against the touchables and not
against the Government.1
The Collector was then led by Dr. Ambedkar out of the
pandal. Till seven in the evening, speaker after speaker
supported the launching of Satyagraha, and those who uttered
discordant notes were booed and heckled. Dr. Ambedkar again
adjourned the discussion till the next morning.
At night the chief men gathered together, held discussions
and decided to postpone the struggle in view of the case
pending before the court, but it was also decided to march in
procession winding its course around the tank. Accordingly,
this decision was notified to the District Magistrate.
On the morning of December 27, Dr. Ambedkar rose to
withdraw the first resolution on the struggle and to move
another resolution amidst breathless silence, asking the
Conference to postpone the struggle. He was on the horns
of a dilemma. It was now the psychological moment to
curb the enthusiasm of the delegates and pin it down. He
tactfully began to deal with the critical situation. He said
in an appealing tone to the delegates, who had by now
grown restless and frantic: You are a brave people. The
people who are prepared to lay down their lives for the
vindication of their just rights are sure to prosper. But the
1
moment now has come when you should think twice before
you strike the blow. You know well that the Satyagraha
movement started by Gandhi, he proceeded, was backed
up by the people as it was against a foreign domination.
Our struggle is against the mass of Caste Hindus and
naturally we have little support from outside. Taking these
facts into consideration. I feel, we should not antagonise
the Government and put it on the side of our opposition.
It is not beneficial either.
Do not suppose, asserted the leader, that if you
postpone the issue humiliation will be its concomitant. As
regards my position, I assure you I am prepared to face
the three-fold danger-breaking of an order, being charged
with a breach of rules governing the conduct of a lawyer
and the possibility of imprisonment. My brothers, he
sofetly concluded, you rest assured that a postponement
of this struggle will not mean that we have given up the
struggle. The fight will go on till we establish our claims
to this Tank. l
Satyagraha postponed
As a result of deliberations, the following resolution was
adopted:
Taking into consideration the fact that the touchable
classes of Mahad by obtaining a temporary injunction from
the Civil Court at the last hour against the Depressed
Classes bring them into conflict with the Government
which had yesterday morning resolved to offer Satyagraha
have after listening to the Collector and after taking into
consideration the assurance given by him in the open
Conference that the Government have every sympathy
for the Depressed Classes in the struggle for equal rights
resolved that Satyagraha be postponed till the decision of
the Civil Court. 2
1
: Keer, Pp. 102-103.
2
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 29
The Conference agreed. The delegates immediatly

formed themselves into a procession and started volunteers
with slogans, boards and placards were pacing slowly. The
procession reached the Tank and took its round. And what
were the Caste Hindus doing? The streets were deserted.
They had shut their houses and the Orthodox Hindus were
wriggling with excruciating venom in their hearts. After one
hour and a half, the procession returned to the pandal about
noon without any mishap. 1
Dr. AMBEDKAR AT RAIGARH
Untouchables Bathe in Ganga Sagar Tank
A correspondent writing under date January 5 in
Kolaba-Samachar of Pen, says After the conclusion of the
Satyagraha Conference Dr. Ambedkar proceeded to Raigarh,
the famous fortress and the capital of Shivaji, in company
of about a hundred Untouchables. He encamped in the
Raigarh Dharmashala and the watchmen of that place, one
Yesu Shedge, a Mahratta by caste and maintained by the
Dharmashala Committee, looked after the requirements of
the visitors. He asked them not to touch the waters of the
Gangasagar Tank. He suggested that if they wanted to take
bath, they could do so in another tank nearby, specially built
for the Untouchables. Dr. Ambedkar and others, however,
defiled the waters of the Gangasagar.
The correspondent adds that this has led to great excitement
among the Mahrattas of the Raigarh valley, most of whom are
sepoys in the army, the valley being a good recruiting field. 2
Comments
Commenting editorially on this episode, Kolaba-Samachar
in its issue for January 7 refers to the methods followed by
Dr. Ambedkar pointing to a suggestion made in its columns that
Government should see its way to prosecute Dr. Ambedkar and
his followers. The paper sets its face against the suggestions
on the ground that Indians must do as much as possible to
settle their own quarrels and should never invite Government
of their own accord, to interferes. 3
1
: Keer P. 104.
2
: The Bombay Chronicle dated 12th January 1928.
3
: Kolaba-Samachar, dated 7th January 1928.
Maharashtras Mind
For some weeks past Dr. Ambedkar and the Satyagraha
Conference of Untouchables at Mahad have been the subject
of much adverse comment not only in the Orthodox Hindu
Press but also in journals that are definitely committed to
the removal of Untouchability. Most of the Marathi journals
came under the second variety and may generally speaking
be divided into three classes, viz, N. C. O., Responsivist
and Non-Brahman. The principal points that these journals
make in their attacks against Dr. Ambedkar and his friends
are (1) his alleged excess of burning the Manusmriti, and
(2) his alleged acquiescence in the Kolaba Collectors order
to stop Satyagraha. In the whole controversy there are many
other charges and countercharges made against either party,
but they are not very material. Dr. Ambedkar has now
published in Bahishkrit-Bharat quite a lengthy account of
the Conference and met the charges made against him. He
does not fight shy of the first accusation against him and
defends it by saying that in as much Manusmriti ordains
and sanctifies the age-long oppression and exploitation of the
Untouchable Hindus by the socalled High-Class Hindus, this
main source of present day Hindu law deserves to be burnt.
While meeting the second charge, Dr. Ambedkar takes the
wind out of the sails of his opponents when he states that no
gagging order was ever passed against and therefore there
never arose any question of disobeying it. All that he did, he
was pursuaded to postpone the Satyagraha to a later day by
the Collector of Kolaba and he did entirely in the interests
of the Satyagrahis and the Untouchables. He leaves perfect
liberty to his critics to say anything against him on this
distinct ground. 1
The case, Hindu versus Untouchables regarding
ownership of Chawdar Tank was fixed for hearing on
12th January 1928 in the Court of Second Class Sub-
Judge; Mahad. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar started preparation
for pleading the case. He wrote a letter on 24th
January 1928 to Advocate Markand Dattatraya Vaidya to
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 27th February 1928.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 31
obtain certain documents and also to attend the Court. He

specifically asked Mr. Vaidya to obtain a copy of an affidavit
filed by a Brahmin priest namely Mr. Pandurang Bhaskar
Shashtri Palaye on 30th January 1928 in favour of Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar and other quoting the various quotations from
the scriptures. The letter is as under:
BHIMRAO R. AMBEDKAR Damodar Hall, Parel

M. A., Ph. D., D. Sc, Bombay, 12
Bar-at-law 24-1-28
Member, Legislative Council.
Bombay.
My dear Vaidya,
I am (in) receipt of your letter of the 12th. I notice that
the Court is anxious to have the injunction order argued
earlier i.e., before the 5th Feb. Well, I propose to come on
Thursday the 2nd of Feb. to argue the matter.
I am sending herewith forms of affidavits which you
will please prepare in due form and have them declared in
time. You may find some difficulty in getting a Mahomedan
butcher (I must have a butcher) to make the affidavit. But if
you will see the police Sub-Inspector of Mahad and request
him on my behalf, I am sure he will oblige you a copy of
an affidavit by a Brahmin priest supporting us which will
be declared here.
Give sufficient notice to the Defts, in time of the date
and also give them copies of affidavits, so that they would
have no cause for complaint. Give my regards to Surba.
Let me have your reply by Monday the 30th of January
at the latest, informing me if everything is ready for the
2nd of Feb.
With my very best regards I am,
Yours sincereley
Sd/-B. R. Ambedkar 1
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 3, Pp. 239, 244, 245.
Following is the article by P. R. Lele about Mahad

Satyagraha
Untouchables will renew Satyagraha
The Untouchables Satyagraha of the famous Chawdar
Tank of Mahad had to suspend their Saryagraha in view of
a temporary injunction granted by the Sub-Judge of Mahad
restraining Dr. B. R. Ambedkar and others from taking water
out of that tank. At that time i.e. December last they had to
rest satisfied with holding a Conference and giving emphatic
expression in several ways to their resentment against the
tyranny of Caste-Hindus.
The delegates and visitors of that Conference organised a
huge procession and impressed their strength on the minds
of the tyrants. Thereafter Dr. Ambedkar with a select party
went round the Mahad Taluka and even to the Raigarh Fort.
About his visit to Raigarh, I refrain from saying anything
inasmuch as Dr. Ambedkar is contemplating or probably has
started legal proceedings against certain papers which are
alleged to have given misleading reports.
The tour of this party created a sensation in Mahad
Taluka, as a repercussion of which even Mussalmans of a
certain villages in the vicinity certain papers who are alleged
to have given misleading reports.
Interim Injunction Dissolved
Now the Sub-Judge of Mahad has dissolved the interim
injunction. I have not got a copy of the judgement on the
interlocutory notice but have definite information that it is
a considered and pretty long one.
The Judge has hinted that he was misled when he granted
the interim injunction and has virtually expressed sorrow
for having been instrumental to what may be called the
continuation of an insult and a sore. More than this must not
at this stage be said as the main case is still subjudice. For
the time, however, this is a distinct victory of a just cause.
The assertion of civil rights by the so-called Untouchables can
now be made without involving the risk of being jammed in
between the judiciary on the one side and the orthodoxy on
the other.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 33
In the great Guruka Bagh struggle there was at least the

wholehearted and unanimous sympathy of the public with
the Sikh Satyagrahis. In the Mahad affair it was not so.
The leaders of the Orthodox Hindus refused to listen to the
words of advice of the bosses of Poona or even of the Hindu
Sabhawalas. Those same leaders though discomfited and
repulsed, would not take up a strong attitude in favour of the
Mahar Satyagrahis when it came to the actual assertion of
rights. What had to be postponed can now be taken up again.
The Next Campaign
And it is going to be taken up again, this time with far
less risk and far greater chances of success. After the return
of Dr. Ambedkar, who had been to Mahad for the case, after
delivering his well-informed budget criticism, a public meeting
was held in the Damodar Thakarsey Hall, Parel, on Sunday
26th instant.
Dr. Ambedkar in a lucid speech explained the situation
as it existed on that day and told his followers to consider
the earliest date on which to launch the campaign again. The
meeting was attended by more than a thousand members of
the Depressed Classes. The hall was packed and on the dais
were a few Caste-Hindu Friends of the so-called Untouchables
besides a majority of prominent members of the latter classes.
The majority of speeches were by these and were full of
sincerity and devotion to their leader Dr. Ambedkar. One
of the speakers spoke with the greatest impression because
he was amongst those who were assaulted by Caste-Hindus
sometime in March last when the first attempt was made to
take water from the now famous tank.
At that time it was recklessly circulated that hides
were washed in the tank and this assaulted gentleman
being a cobbler by caste the story was taken up and a
wanton assault was perpetrated on him. As another speaker
explained water was actually drawn by him and the assault
went vicariously to that other gentleman, whose name
is Rajbhoj and who was humourously called Bhoj Raja.
One could clearly see life in the meeting of Sunday last.
Within A Month
To see them and to say they were Untouchables would be
absurd. All the same in the eyes of the orthodox they were
so. They have not only to cure themselves of Untouchability
but have to uplift the orthodox who are immersed in the
slough of prejudice. Their struggle is an essentially patriotic
and essentially human struggle.
With such a huge dead weight the nation cannot rise. So
long as equal elementary rights are not conceded and assured
to them, Hinduism shall stand shackled and manacled. In
asserting their rights and in raising themselves, these warriors
of the so-called Untouchable classes are raising the country
and the Hindu religion. Dr. Ambedkar is now busy organising
the next campaign in right earnest. It has been decided to
start it within a month probably on the Hindu New Years
Day when every Hindu house-holder flies a flag. The leaders
of these Depressed Classes propose to fly their flag of equal
human rights to all on that day and, God willing, they will
do it. 1
This is an article by D. V. Pradhan about Mahad
Satyagraha
TRIUMPH OF JUSTICE
When in March last, Dr. Ambedkar led the Untouchables
to the Chawdar Tank at Mahad, the orthodox section of
the Caste Hindus lost their sleep, appetite and all over the
Sacrilege and mercilessly belaboured the poor unsupported
Untouchables while they were returning from the tank.
Soon after, criminal proceedings were taken against the
rowdies and they were punished for disturbing the public
peace. Every effort was made by these so-called Protectors
of the religion to oppose the Untouchables from coming
near the tank and they were encouraged in their action by
the orthodox press. It was to assert their right of ordinary
human privileges, the Untouchables launched the Satyagraha
Movement, and in December last, a conference of about 10,000
assembled and unanimously resolved to march on to the
tank. But the Orthodox Caste Hindus who smelt this resolve
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 28th February 1928.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 35
by their nose got a temporary injunction from the sub-judge

of Mahad against the Untouchables using the tank of the
ground that it was the private property of one Mr. Chowdhari
and the touchable classes. Having secured this respite from
the authorities, the touchables thought that they had gained
the upper hand at the expense of the Government and the
Untouchables. Dr. Ambedkar at once saw through the game,
but decided to postpone Satyagraha till the civil suit was
disposed of. The suit came for hearing on 23rd February 1928
before Mr. Vaidya, the sub-Judge of Mahad, and Dr. Ambedkar
by his lucid exposition not only got the injunction cancelled
but also convinced the judge the bona-fide of their right to
use the public tank. Since the ban has been removed, the
tank is now to be open for public use as per the resolution
of the Bombay Legislative Council.
Satyagraha to be Launched
Now, in a public meeting held on Sunday the 26th February,
in Bombay, attended by about 2,000 people, it was resolved
to relaunch the Satyagraha at Mahad. The Satyagraha
Committee is meeting shortly, and the exact date will be
announced shortly.
Those who are following and studying the Untouchable
Movement in this part of the country under the leadership
of Dr. Ambedkar can very safely and boldly say that the
movement is cosmopolitan in character. It is not simply for
the opening of the tank for public use, but a movement of this
kind with its manifold activities is directly paving the way
for the evolution of the national movement for asserting their
ordinary privileges of citizenship. It was only recently that
Dr. Ambedkar announced his intention to open khadi centres
for the Untouchables and thus help the great constructive
programme blessed by Mahatmaji, with Khaddar on body
and Satyagraha in mind against all evils, this movement is
bound to succeed.
One word to my friends. As every good movement has
to pass through various stages of obstacles and it will
have to meet the friendly foes as well open foes-of whom
the former are more dangerous-so also this Satyagraha
has to face all the obstacles put on the way and come
out triumphant at last. I only appeal to my friends that
in facing these hardships from friends or foes, they
should not lose under any circumstances their courage, patience

and persevarance but carry on the struggle to the successful
end in all humility by peaceful and non-violent means.
May God give the strength to my suffering brethren and
wisdom to the cast Hindus. 1
Sub-Judge, Mahad, dissolved Mahad injunction
Chawdar Tank-No Private Property
Magistrate Regrets Grant of Injunction
I cannot conclude this order without expressing my regret
at the inconvenience and hardship caused to the defendants
by the injunction granted by me, temporary though it was,
and at having been instrumental in heaping one more wrong
upon a community already labouring under the most cruel
and unjust social wrongs. I dissolve the injunction issued by
me. So said the Sub-Judge while dissolving the injunction
against Dr. Ambedkar and others.
It will be remembered that Dr. Ambedkar and others who
went to offer Satyagraha at Mahad in the matter of taking
water from the famous Chawdar tank were prevented from
doing so by the injunction granted by Mr. G. V. Vaidya, Sub-
Judge, Mahad, as applied for by Mr. Pandurang Raghunath
Dharap and others, who claimed that the tank concerned was
their private property. It is understood that Dr. Ambedkar
and others, as also a number of caste Hindu people have
decided to offer Satyagraha again. Probably they may restart
the campaign on the first day of the Hindu New Year, i.e.
about three weeks after, as the injunction against them
has now been dissolved on the ground that the said tank is
Government municipal property.
Why Injunction was granted
Delivering judgment of February 23rd the Sub-Judge
observes. The injunction had been granted on the prima
facie presumption that the Chawdar Tank in suit was of
the nature of private property. I have now to see whether
on the evidence that is now produced for Defendants, that
presumption stands or not. That presumption has, in my
opinion, been strongly rebutted by the evidence now placed
by the Defendants before me.
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 2nd March 1928.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 37
While examining the evidence, the sub-judge relies

on copies of extracts from Revenue Records and certain
other documents like applications from several people
to the Municipality for special use of the water of the
tank and definitely expresses the view. All these papers
strongly go to prove that the Chawdar Tank in suit is
Government Property vesting in the Municipality and not
private property of particular individuals as alleged by
the Plaintiffs.
Conclusive Evidence
Continuing the judge says: The presumption that the
tank in suit is Municipal property is further strengthened
by the fact that in the embankment of the tank, there
are slabs of stones in two places bearing inscriptions
engraved on them. On the application of Defendants
pleader, a Commissioner was appointed to visit the place
and in the presence of the Court and the pleaders for both
sides, to make facsimile of these inscriptions. This was
done in the presence of the Court and Messrs Joshi and
Sathe for Plaintiffs and Mr. Vaidya for the Defendants.
Slab marked serial No. 2 bears a clear inscription of the
words Municipality Mahad 1899 engraved in Marathi. On
slab No. 1 some words are clearly visible while the others
appeared to have been tampered with by some one and
this tampering appeared to be quite fresh.
Plaintiffs Slender Case
As against all this evidence, plaintiffs rely upon the
deed of partition (Ex. 45) of the Dharap family. In the face
of all the evidence above referred to the mere fact that
years ago, some members of the Dharap family effected,
as between themselves a partition of the embankment in
front of their house, does not signify much nor does the
notice Ex. 44 given by the Municipality to one Diwakar
Joshi to repair the embankments built by him in front
of his house, as they were in a dilapidated condition and
were rendering the water of the tank insanitary, signify
much. It in no way constitutes an admission of Plaintiffs
right to the tank itself.
No Special Preserve
Whatever may be the final decision of the suit on its
merits, I am, for the present, thoroughly satisfied, that the
Chawdar Tank in suit is Government Municipal property
and not the private property of particular individuals as
alleged by Plaintiffs. The question then is whether plaintiffs
have a right to exclude Defendants from enjoyment thereof.
The answer is obviously No. In the case of such property
there cannot be any reservation in favour of a particular
class of community, and the Defendants have as much a
right to its enjoyment as the Plaintiffs have. No question of
irreparable injury therefore arises. In this case the property
being Municipal property and the Defendant having as much
a right to use it as the Plaintiffs, their exercise of that right
cannot be said to cause any injury to Plaintiffs.
Lame Arguments of Plaintiffs Counsel
It is argued for the Plaintiffs by their learned pleader
Mr. Virkar that on their own admission, the Defendants
have not up to now enjoyed the use of the tank in suit.
But, when once it is shown that the property is not private
but public and open to all members of the public, the mere
non-user of the tank by the Defendants during howsoever
long a term of years cannot in any way derogate from their
title. I am satisfied from the evidence produced before me
that the tank in suit is not the private property of the
Plaintiffs, but that it is Government Municipal property,
and the Defendants have as much a right to its enjoyment
as the Plaintiffs have and that any interference with the
exercise of such right would be wholly illegal.
I cannot conclude this order without expressing my regret
at the inconvenience and hardship caused to the Defendants
by the injunction granted by me, temporary though it was,
and at having been instrumental in heaping one more wrong
upon a community already labouring under the most cruel
and unjust social wrongs. I dissolve the injunction issued
by me. 1
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 3rd March 1928.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 39
Following is the Police Report of the meeting held at

Bombay after dissolution of injunction
Untouchables and Satyagrah at Mahad
A public meeting of the Depressed Classes was held at
Damodar Thakersey Hall on February 26th when G. N.
Sahasrabudhe presided over an audience about 500 people.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, who was the principal speaker, said
that as the Sub-Judge of the Mahad Court had dissolved the
interim injunction against him and the Satyagraha Party,
he would leave the question of resuming Satyagraha to the
discretion of the Satyagraha Committee of Bombay.
Views expressed by Indian National Herald after
cancellation of injunction
COMMON HUMAN RIGHTS
The Sub-Judge of Mahad having dissolved the temporary
injunction issued by him against Dr. Ambedkar and other
leaders of the Depressed Classes, the latter, it is understood,
propose to assert their civic right to draw water from the public
tank at Mahad. When in March last members of the Depressed
Classes, who had previously met in a conference at the place,
attempted to approach the tank they were roughly handled
by the higher Caste Hindus, a few Chamars sustaining
severe injuries. The leaders of these higher Caste Hindus
then sought an injunction under section 144 Cr. P. C. from
the District Collector, on the ground that the attempt of the
Untouchables to take water from the tank, in contravention
of the existing customary ban on them would spell danger to
public peace.
The Collector, refused to take any action. They then
applied to the Sub-Judge and succeeded in obtaining
from him a temporary injunction against the leaders of
the Untouchables and consequently the contemplated
Satyagraha and march to the tank in a body with a view
to draw water from it in defiance of the Higher Castes,
had to be abandoned. Now, however the Sub-Judge has
dissolved the injunction, declaring himself satisfied from the
evidence that any interference with the exercise of such
right would be wholly illegal. That the so-called Higher

Castes have absolutely no legal right to prevent any
member of the public, from drawing water from a tank
which is not private property and which they themselves
must be fully aware is a Municipal Tank, would be
admitted by any man; who is not blinded by caste
prejudices. If the local Municipal authorities had any
doubts in the matter the same has been set at rest by
the resolution of the Bombay Legislative Council passed
in September 1926, declaring that all Municipal Tanks,
wells and Dharmashalas should be thrown open to all
classes of public without any distinction. It is inconceivable
that any section of the community, because of their own
notions of personal superiority in point of caste, should
be entitled to prevent any other section from benefiting
from the amenities provided from public funds. Such a
notion deserves to be knocked on the head, not only in
the interests of the oppressed and suppressed classes,
but also, and much more, in the interests of the so-called
superior classes themselves. Such treatment of fellow
beings besides being wholly inquitous and unjustifiable
is bound to have very undesirable consequences for the
Higher Castes, for sooner or later the oppressed classes
must come by the rights, human, civic and political, so
long unjustly denied to them and then their exacerbated
feelings might lead them to turn the tables on their
former oppressors.
The alienation of the sympathy of a section of the
Depressed Classes towards the national movement ought
also to be a sufficient warning against the perpetuation of
the present deplorable conditions. Let us hope that when in
a few days Dr. Ambedkar and his fellow castemen proceed
to Mahad to assert their right to draw water from the
public tank there, not only will there be no opposition,
but a cordial welcome will await them from the Caste
Hindus. Such a consummation would go a long way to
heal the wounds cruelly infllicted on their fellowmen.1
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 6th March 1928.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 41
Mahad Satyagraha changed the social attitudes of some

Caste Hindus. Following is one of the examples
Do away with Castes
All Caste Dinner in Bombay
An all caste dinner was held under the auspices of the
Samaj-Samata-Sangh (Social-Equality-League) on the 5th
instant in the Damodar Thakersey Hall, Parel.
About 150 persons of different castes including 50 so-called
Untouchables attended the dinner. Mr. D. V. Naik, Editor of
the Brahman-Brahmanetar, and vice-president of the League,
welcomed the guests saying that such dinners were organised
by the League to be away with caste barriers that separated
and disintegrated the Indian nation in general and Hindu
society in particular. It was only through free intercourse
and inter dining, he added, that the evils of the caste system
would be destroyed, and that a new society based on equal
status would be developed. They had all gathered there,
he proceeded, not on account of inevitable necessity (Apad-
Dharma), but with a definite purpose and full knowledge and
determination to break the intolerable shackles of the rigid
system which disapproved and prohibited such sanctions of
love and brotherhood.
The League under the able guidance of its learned President
Dr. Ambedkar, he assured, the guests, would always welcome
and help those who would, with unique courage in both hands,
come forward to free themselves and the nation from the
present inhuman caste-ridden society.
Mr. A. B. Kolhatkar, the Editor of the Sandesh eulogised
the work of the League, pointing out the significance of such
functions. He said the Hindu society was like a clock of sand
where the Brahmins till then had the upper hand but now the
time had come when they should ungrudgingly make room for
the other castes and especially for the so-called Untouchables.
He further believed that if the present abuses of all sorts-
political, social and religious were to be eradicated, that could
only be done through the instrumentality of a new Shivaji,
to be born among the so-called Untouchables.
Mr. V. B. Karnik, the Secretary of the Bombay

Maharashtra Youth Mandal drew attention to a resolution
passed by it, aiming at the abolition of the inquitous
system of castes and the differences made on grounds of
religion and sect by organising inter-caste dinners and
encouraging inter-caste marriages and promised that
the Mandal would always give its whole-hearted support
to the League, which was already in the field in such
national work.
Mr. M. R. Menon, said that he had come there to wish
Godspeed to Dr. Ambedkar in the righteous work he had
undertaken of procuring for the the so-called Untouchables
the most elementary human right of drinking water from
a public tank at Mahad.1
In spite of Government Resolution, Untouchables
were not allowed to draw water in 1932, the Bombay
Government instituted a Committee consisting of
Symington, I. C. S., and Zakeria Maniyar, to inquire
into the condition of the Depressed Classes in the Nasik
District. One of the chapters of the report revealed that
in that District there were as many as eleven hundred
District Local Board wells from which the Untouchables
were not allowed to draw water in spite of the Government
Resolution of 1923.2
In the mean time a legal struggle in between Caste
Hindus and Depressed Classes was going on in various
Courts. Following is the abstract of these incidents.
Appeal Heard in Thana District Court
Thana, March 20.
Mr. B. N. Sanjana, District Judge, Thana, heard to-day
an appeal filed by Pandurang Waman dharap and others of
Mahad against the judgement of Mr. Vaidya, Subordinate
Judge, Mahad, dissolving an interim injunction granted
by him previously against the Mahad Untouchables for
bidding them from using the Chawdar Tank.
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 15th March 1928.
2
: Keer, P. 197.
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 43
The District Judge passed orders granting a interim

injunction restraining the respondents, from using the
declaratory suit filed by the touchables in the Mahad
Civil Court.1
Kolaba, March 3.The Bombay Chronicle of March 2,
published the following:A meeting was held on Sunday,
February 26, in Bombay, attended by about 2,000 people.
It was resolved to re-launch the Satyagraha at Mahad.
The Satyagraha Committee is meeting shortly and the
exact date will be announced shortly. 2
Satyagraha at Mahad: Re-starting of
Vide para 309. Kolaba, March 17.There has been
several reports lately that the Mahad Satyagraha is to
be re-launched on March 22; but this has been personally
denied by Dr. Ambedkar who has promised to give a
fortnight notice before re-launching it. 3
488. Vide para 52, Kolaba, March 24.In the appeal
against the order of the Sub-Judge, Mahad, regarding the
Chawdar Tank, the District Court, Thana, has passed an
order prohibiting an Untouchables from entering the Tank,
pending the final decision of the suit regarding the Tank. 4
The Sub-Judge of Mahad Hon. V. R. Saraf gave
judgement in favour of the respondents Dr. B. R. Ambedkar
and others on 8th June 1931, since the appellants caste
Hindus could not prove their ownership of the tank. Thus
Chawdar Tank was declared as public and open to the
Untouchables also.
The Caste Hindu Appellants preferred an appeal against
the Judgement in the District Court of Thana. The Second
Assistant Judge Hon. S. M. Kokani decided the case in
favour of the Respondents Dr. B. R. Ambedkar and others
on 30th January 1933.
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 22nd March 1928.
2
: Bombay Secret Abstract dated 17th March 1928, para, 309.
3
: Bombay Secret Abstract dated 31st March 1928, para, 428.
4
: Bombay Secret Abstract dated 7th April 1928.
Thereafter the Caste Hindu Appellants again preferred

an appeal in the Hight Court, Bombay. This case lingered
for four years. Lastly Justic Broomfield and Justice Wadia
rejected Caste Hindus appeal on 17th March 1937 since they
could not prove their ownership of land of Chawdar Tank.
The Judgement of the High Court, Bombay reads as under:
APPEAL No. 462 OF 1933 FROM APPELLATE
DECREE
Narhari Damdoar Vaidya; and the others
(Original Plaintiffs Nos. 2 to 6).Appellants.
versus
Dr. Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar, Member of Joint
Parliamentary Committee, London; and others.
(Original Defendants)
Respondents.
Second Appeal against the decision of S. M. Kaikini,
Esquire, Second Assistant Judge at Thana in Appeal No. 32
of 1931.
Mr. V. B. Virkar for the Appellants,
Counsel Mr. S. V. Gupte, with Mr. B. G. Modak for
Respondent No. 1.
17th March 1937
Coram:Broomfield N. J. and Wadia J. J.
Oral Judgement Per Broomfield N. J.:
The appellants, on behalf of the caste Hindus of the
town of Mahad, sued the respondents, who represented the
so-called Untouchables for a declaration that the Chawdar
Tank near the town belongs to them and that they alone
have a right to use It and the respondents are not entitled
to use it, and for an injunction against the respondents not
to use it. The claim to ownership is not now persisted in
and it is conceded that, as found by the trial court, the tank
belonged to Government under the provisions of Section
37 of the Land Revenue Code and has now vested in the
Municipality of Mahad under Section 50 of the District
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 45
Municipalities Act. It is also conceded now that the caste

Hindus are not entitled to exclusive user of the tank as
against all the world, since Mohamedans may and do use it.
It is contended nevertheless that the appellants have the right
to use it themselves and to exclude the Untouchables from
it, and this right is said to be based on immemorial custom.
The Trial Judge found that the plaintiffs have proved a
longstanding custom (he does not describe it as immemorial)
of using the tank water to the exclusion of the Untouchables.
He held however that the custom conferred no legal right upon
the plaintiffs because mere user of a public tank by one class
and non-user by another would not clothe the class making
the user with any legal rights or rights of ownership. On
appeal, the Assistant Judge confirmed the finding that the
caste Hindus have not proved that they have any legal right
to exclude the Untouchables. He has relied to some extent
on a judgement of Sir Sadashiv Ayar V. Vaithilinga, a case
not reported apparently in the authorised reports but to be
found in 1913 Mad. W. N. 247 and 18 Indian cases 979; but
his main reason seems to be that he held that the custom is
not shown to be immemorial.
The Chawdar Tank is a small lake or large pool; between
four and five acres in extent, on the outskirts of the town. It is
surrounded on all sides by municipal roads beyond which are
houses occupied by caste Hindus (and a very few Mohamedans),
and the owners of these houses also own in many cases strips
of land on the edge of the tank, ghats or flights of steps
to get to the water and the masonry embankments along
the sides. There are no houses of Untouchables anywhere
near. It is not known how old the tank is, except that it is
admittedly not less than 250 years old. There is no evidence
as to its origin. It is not even clear that it is artificial. The
Trial Judge took the view that it was a natural excavation
in the bed of the earth, of course repaired and remodelled
by human agency. If this is soand the point was not
disputed in the argument before usit is probably many
centuries old. The water supply comes from the monsoon and
a few natural springs. The population of the town Mahad is
between seven and eight thousand, of whom less than 400 are
Untouchables. The Municipality was established in 1865, but
there is no evidence available, at any date on the record of

this case, as to the early history of the town or as to the time
when the side was first inhabited.
The Plaintiffs have examined a number of witnesses,
many of them old inhabitants, whose evidence may be said
to have established that within the period of living memory
the tanks has been used exclusively by the Caste Hindus
(and a few Mohamedans) and has never been used by the
Untouchables. It is in fact admitted that the latter never
used it, before the year 1927, when a campaign against the
doctrines of Untouchability was carried out by defendant
No. 1, and some of the Untouchables went and drank water
as a protest. They were assaulted and beaten by the caste
Hindus and there were criminal prosecutions which led to
the present suit. As there is no record of any attempt having
been made by the Untouchables to use the tank before that,
there is no evidence of any positive acts of exclusion. What
is provided is user by one party and absence of user by the
other. This was due, no doubt to any accidental causes but,
to the mutual acceptance of the doctrine of Untouchability
which until recent years was not openly challenged.
The learned Assistant Judge comments on the fact that
there is no evidence of the exclusion of the Untouchables
in pre-British times, nothing to show that the exclusion of
exclusive user was in force in the days of the Maratha rule
or the Musalman rule. It is of course not always necessary
to produce evidence going back beyond the memory of living
persons. On proof of enjoyment for a period, even less than
that, the Courts have frequently felt justified in holding, in the
absence of evidence, to the contrary that a custom has existed
from time immemorial. Nor, of course, is it necessary in case of
this kind to have evidence of positive acts of exclusion of one
party by the other. There could be no such evidence as long
as the enjoyment of the caste Hindus was not challenged, and
it would not be likely to be challenged as long as the doctrine
of Untouchability prevailed and was accepted. But a custom
proved to have existed during the period of living memory can
only be presumed to have existed from before the period of
legal memory in case where conditions may be assumed to have
been permanent and stable so that it is reasonable to infer
MAHAD SATYAGRAHA 47
that what has happened during the period covered by the

evidence has also happened from time immemorial. This is
where the plaintiffs case in our opinion breaks down. As
long as conditions were at all similar, as long as the houses
of the Caste Hindus have surrounded the tank, (which is not
necessarily very long as the tank is on the outskirts of the town
and the land around it would not likely be occupied until after
considerable expansion of the original settlement) it may be
safely presumed that the practice was the same as at present.
It would not be safe to presume, however, that conditions have
been similar for a period long enough to establish the alleged
custom. The Konkan has had a chequered history, even in
comparatively modern times, and to suppose that the Caste
Hindus have been in a position to exercise exclusive control
over this large natural reservoir situated as it is, from time
immemorial, would be contrary to reasonable probability.
In this connection some of the observation of Sir Sadashiv
Ayar in Mariappa V. Vaithilinga are very instructive. He cites
a saying of Manu; Waters are pure as long as a cow goes to
quench her thirst in and they have a good scent, colour and
taste, and he points out that the Shastric writings Make a
distinction between rivers, tanks and other receptacle which
are more easily contaminated and where purification by time,
atmospheric conditions and movement of the water is much
more difficult. The learned Judge suggests that the dictates of
the Hindu religion would not require any elaborate precautions
against the pollution of water in a large open tank, and he was
dealing with a tank in a village site considarably smaller than
the Chawdar Tank at Mahad. The doctrine of Untouchability
therefore does not appear to go far enough to lend very much
support to the appellants case and it is doubtful whether any
attempt would be made to secure exclusive user of the water
until such time as the tank came to be surrounded by the
houses of the caste Hindus.
This is the only case to which our attention has been drawn
dealing with a claim to exclude Untouchables from the use of
a watering-place of this description. The temple-entry cases,
e. g. Anandrav N. Shankar, (1883) I. L. R., 7 Bom. 323, and
Sankaralinga V. Rajeswara, (1908) I. L. R 31 Mad. 236, P. C,
are not really on all fours. In such case long practice acquiesced
in by the other castes and communities may naturally give
rise to a presumption of dedication to the exclusive use of the
higher castes, and may throw upon the Untouchables the
burden of proving that they are among the people for whose
worship a particular temple exists. No such presumption of
a lawful origin of the custom can be said to arise here.
We therefore agree with the learned Assistant Judge that
the appellants have not established the immemorial custom
which they allege. Had they succeeded on this point it might
have been necessary to consider whether the custom were
unreasonable or contrary to public policy (though strictly
speaking, it was not pleaded in the lower courts). It would
certainly have been necessary to consider the legal effect of
the vesting of the Chawdar Tank in the Municipality, and the
question whether in any case the appellants could be granted
any relief in this suit in which the legal owner is not a party.
But as it is not necessary to decide these questions in the
view we take of the case, and as they have not been very
fully or effectively argued, we prefer to express no opinion.
Appeal dismissed with costs.
The seal of the By order of the Court
High Court at Sd/- R. S. Bavdekar,
Bombay. Registrar
Sd/-
High Court Appellate For Deputy Registrar
Side certified copy the 28th day of June 1960.1
Bombay.
The words of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar that Lost rights are

never regained by begging, and by appeals to the conscience
of the usurpers, but by relentless struggle have been proved
by Mahad Satyagraha.Editors.
ll
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 3, Pp. 258-263.
SECTION II
DR. AMBEDKARMAHATMA GANDHI

MEETINGS
blank
1
I HAVE NO HOMELAND
In the third week of July 1931, the names of the delegates
to the second session of the Round Table Conference were
announced. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar and Mahatma Gandhi were
invited to attend the Conference in London. It was not
decided as yet whether Mahatma Gandhi would attend the
Round Table Conference. Naturally all eyes were focussed on
Manibhuvan at Bombay where Mahatma Gandhi was staying.
Gandhiji wanted to sound Dr. Ambedkar as to his demands.
So Gandhi wrote Ambedkar,
Dr. Mr. Ambedkar,
I would come to see you to-night at 8 p.m. if you can
spare that time. I would gladly come over to your place if it
is inconvenient for you to come.
Bombay: Yours Sincerely

6-8-31. M. K. Gandhi. 1
Dr. Ambedkar had just arrived from Sangli, and was

running a temperature. He wrote in reply that he would
himself go to Gandhi at eight OClock that night. But in the
evening the temperature soared to 106; so Dr. Ambedkar sent
a message that he would come after the fever abated.
Subsequently, Ambedkar went to meet Gandhi on August
14, 1931 at Manibhuvan, at two in the afternoon. A batch of
his lieutenants, Deorao Naik, Shivtarkar, Pradhan, Bhaurao
Gaikwad and Kadrekar accompanied him. When Dr. Ambedkar
was shown in to the third floor, Gandhi was busy talking
with his partymen and eating some fruits. The Doctor and
his party bowed to Gandhi and sat on a blanket.
In the characteristic way which Gandhi observed in dealing
with non-Muslim and non-European leaders and representatives,
he did not look at first for a while at Dr. Ambedkar and kept
chatting with Miss Slade and others. Dr. Ambedkars men now
feared that a little more indifference on the part of Gandhi, a
1
: Ratnakar Ganvir, Ambedkar-Gandhi: Teen Mulakhati (Marathi), P. 9.
collision would follow. Just then Gandhi turned to Ambedkar

whom he saw for the first time, and, after formal question,
he switched on to the main topic.
Gandhi: Well, Doctor, what have you to say in the matter?
Ambedkar: You called me to hear your views. Please tell
me what you have to say. Or you may please ask me some
questions and I shall answer.
Gandhi: (with a staring look at Ambedkar): I understand
that you have got some grievances against me and the
Congress. I may tell you that I have been thinking over the
problem of Untouchables ever since my school dayswhen
you were not even born. You may perhaps be knowing what
enormous amount of efforts I had put in to incorporate this
problem in the programme of the Congress and make it a
plank of the Congress platform. The Congress leaders opposed
it on the plea that it was a religious and social question and
as such it should not be mixed with political ones. This is not
all. The Congress has spent not less than rupees twenty lakhs
on the uplift of the Untouchables. And it is really surprising
that men like you should offer opposition to me and to the
Congress. If you have to say anythig to justify your stand,
you are free to do so.
Ambedkar: It is true, Mahatmaji, that you started to
think about the problem of Untouchables before I was born.
All old and elderly persons always like to emphasize the
point of age. It is also true that because of you the Congress
Party gave recognition to the problem. But let me tell you
frankly that Congress did nothing beyond giving formal
recognition to this problem. You say the Congress spent more
than rupees twenty lakhs on the uplift of the Untouchables.
I say it was all waste. With such a backing I could have
effected an astounding change in the outlook and economic
conditions of my people. And in that event it would have
been imperative for you to see me long before. But I tell you
that the Congress is not sincere about its professions. Had
it been sincere, it would have surely made the removal of
Untouchability a condition, like the wearing of khaddar, for
becoming a member of the Congress. No person who did not
employ Untouchable women or men in his house, or rear up an
I HAVE NO HOMELAND 53
Untouchable student or take food at home with an

Untouchable student at least once a week should have been
allowed to be a member of the Congress. Had there been
such a condition, you could have avoided the ridiculous sight
where the President of the District Congress Committee was
seen opposing the temple entry of the Untouchables !
You might say that Congress wanted strength and
therefore it was unwise to lay down such a condition. Then
my point is that Congress cares more for strength than for
principles. This is my charge against you and the Congress.
You say the British Government does not show a change of
heart. I also say that the Hindus have not shown a change of
heart in regard to our problem, and so long as they remain
adamant we would believe neither the Congress nor the
Hindus. We believe in self-help and self-respect. We are not
prepared to have faith in great leaders and Mahatmas. Let
me be brutally frank about it. History tells that Mahatmas,
like fleeting phantoms, raise dust, but raise no level. Why
should the Congressmen oppose our movement and dub me
a traitor?
Dr. Ambedkar now grew animated. His face flushed and
eyes glowed. He paused for a moment and then continued
in a bitter, indignant tone.
Ambedkar: Gandhiji, I have no homeland.
Gandhi: (taken aback and cutting him short): you have
got a homeland, and from the reports that have reached me
of your work at the Round Table Conference, I know you
are a patriot of sterling worth.
Ambedkar: You say I have got a homeland, but still I
repeat that I am without it. How can I call this land my
own homeland and this religion my own wherein we are
treated worse than cats and dogs, wherein we cannot get
water to drink? No self-respecting Untouchable worth the
name will be proud of this land. The injustice and sufferings
inflicted upon us by this land are so enormous that if
knowingly or unknowingly we fall a prey to disloyalty to
this country, the responsibility for that act would be solely
hers. I do not feel sorry for being branded as a traitor;
for the responsibilities of our action lie with the land that
dubs me a traitor. If at all I have rendered any national
service as you say, helpful or beneficial, to the patriotic cause
of this country, it is due to my unsullied conscience and not
due to any patriotic feelings in me. If in my endeavour to
secure human rights for my people, who have been trampled
upon in this country for ages, I do any disservice to this
country, it would not be a sin; and if any harm does not
come to this country through my action, it may be due to
my conscience. Owing to the promptings of my conscience
I have been striving to win human rights for my people
without meaning or doing any harm to this country.
The atmosphere turned grim. Faces changed colour.
Gandhi was growing restless. He wanted to give a turn to
Dr. Ambedkars talk. Just then Dr. Ambedkar asked him
the most pertinent question which was the object of the
interview.
Ambedkar: Everybody knows that the Muslims and
the Sikhs are socially, politically and economically more
advanced than the Untouchables. The first session of the
Round Table Conference has given political recognition to the
Muslim demands and has recommended political safeguards
for them. The Congress has agreed to their demands. The
first session has also given recognition to the political rights
of the Depressed Classes and has recommended for them
political safeguards and adequate representation. According
to us that is beneficial to the Depressed Classes. What is
your opinion?
Gandhiji: I am against the political separation of the
Untouchables from the Hindus. That would be absolutely
suicidal.
Ambedkar (Rising): I thank you for your frank opinion.
It is good that I know now where we stand as regards this
vital problem. I take leave of you.*
Dr. Ambedkar left the hall, his face beaming with a fiery
resolve to fight out the issue with all his might and to win
human rights for his down-trodden people.
* The NavyugAmbedkar Special Number, 13 th April 1947.
I HAVE NO HOMELAND 55
The interview thus ended in a grim atmosphere. Gandhi

was the boss of Indian politics, the dictator, the uncrowned
king of the Indian masses, who were dazed and electrified
by his dynamic actions. To answer Gandhi back was to incur
permanent displeasure and to create undying bitterness. And
that too a Hindu leader doing it was a thing beyond Gandhis
imagination ! But the die was cast. The spark of opposition
was ignited. The interview sounded the beginning of a war
between Gandhi and Ambedkar.
It is, however, surprising to note here that Gandhi thought
that Ambedkar was not a Harijan. Till he went to London
he thought he was some Brahmin who took deep interest in
Harijans and therefore talked intemperately.*
Following is the press report of the meeting.
Dr. Ambedkar Sees Mr. Gandhi
Dr. Ambedkar, leader of the Depressed Classes, saw
Mr. Gandhi on Friday afternoon. He tried to impress on
Mr. Gandhi his point that the Congress had not so far done
anything tangible for the Depressed Classes and that Mr.
Gandhi was under a delusion in imagining that the Depressed
Classes were solidly behind him as the representative of the
people. Mr. Gandhi did not admit that the Congress had not
done anything or was not doing anything for the Depressed
Classes. Dr. Ambedkar eventually left without convincing Mr.
Gandhi or being convinced by him.1
Dr. Ambedkar on Mr. Gandhis Folly
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, the Depressed Classes delegate, who
had a frank talk with Mr. Gandhi on the previous day about
his attitude towards the Depressed Classes, interviewed by
a representative of The Times of India, said: To place the
interests of Bardoli above those of India and refuse on that
account to go to England to take part in the deliberations of
the Round Table Conference seems to me to be the height of
folly. To bother about the petty tyrannies of village officers
and to be unmindful of the bigger problem, the settlement of
which will enable us to exercise control on those very officers,
is a thing which I cannot understand.
* The Diary of Mahadeo Desai, Vol. I, Navajivan Publishing House, P. 52.
1
: The Times of India, dated 15th August 1931.
Dr. Ambedkar was somewhat sure about particular reply

which Mr. Gandhi had given him in an interview on the
previous day. He said he had asked Mr. Gandhi in anticipation
of his going to the R, T. C. whether he was prepared to accept
the decision of the Conference that the Depressed Classes
should be given political recognition in the new constitution
and like other minorities, should be given political safeguards
and adequate representation in the legislatures. Dr. Ambedkar
complained that Mr. Gandhi refused to uphold that view and
said that if he went to the Round Table Conference he would
tell them that the conference might do what they liked, but
in his opinion the suggestion was absolutely suicidal so far
as the Depressed Classes were concerned. 1
ll
1
. The Times of India, dated 17th August 1931.
2
WHY I SHOULD BE PROUD OF
THAT RELIGION......
At the Ballard Pier, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar received a
telegram from Gandhi asking him to see the latter in Yeravda
Jail. Dr. Ambedkar wired back to Gandhi that he would see
him on his return from Delhi. The next day Dr. Ambedkar
received a wire from Dr. Ba Maw of Rangoon which said:
Burma anti-separatist leaders proceeding to Delhi next week
to meet Indian leaders during the Assembly session. They are
anxious to discuss Burma constitutional situation with you
and other leaders. We, therefore, request you to meet the
deputation in Delhi on 4th and 5th February. Kindly wire
your Delhi address to enable us to get in touch with you there.
Reply U Chit Hlaing, 80, Hermitage Rd., Rangoon,U Chit
Hlaing and Dr. Ba Maw. Several congratulatory messages
were received in Dr. Ambedkars office from all quarters of
the country. One of them was from the Thiya Yuvajan Samaj
of Ernakulam, congratulating their great leader gratefully on
the bold fight he gave at the Round Table Conference for the
rights and liberties of the Depressed Classes and the people
of the Native States.
Immediately Dr. Ambedkar left Bombay for Delhi to
attend the informal meeting of delegates to the Round Table
Conference convened by the Viceroy. After his return from
Delhi, he wired to Gandhi that he would be able to see him
on the 4th February. Gandhi informed Dr. Ambedkar by
wire on February 3: Wire just received tomorrow 12-30 will
suitGandhi. It is clear that Dr. Ambedkar could not meet
the Burma delegation in Delhi as he wanted to see Gandhi
in Yeravda Jail on February 4, 1933.
Accompanied by S. N. Shivtarkar, Dolas, Upasham, Kowly,
Ghorpade and Keshavrao Jedhe, Dr. Ambedkar entered Yeravda
Jail at 12-30, on February 4. In a happy mood Gandhi got up and
welcomed the visitors. After a while, the conversation turned to
the question of temple entry. Gandhi requested Dr. Ambedkar
to lend his support to Dr. Subbarayans Bill and that of Ranga
Iyer. Dr. Ambedkar flatly refused to have anything to do with
Subbarayans Bill, since the Bill did not condemn

Untouchablility as a sin. It only said that if a referendum
favoured the temple entry, temples should be thrown open
to the Depressed Classes, but said nothing of their right to
worship the deity in the temples.
He told Gandhi that the Depressed Classes did not want to
be Shudras in the order of the caste system and added that
he honestly could not call himself a Hindu. Why, he asked,
he should be proud of that religion which condemned him to
a de-graded position. If that system was to continue, he had
no use of the benefits of the temple entry.
Gandhi said that according to him the caste system was not
a bad system. He continued: Let the touchable Hindus have
an opportunity to expiate their sins and purify Hinduism. Do
not be indifferent to this question. Sanatanists and Government
would take advantage of this. If this reformation takes place,
the Untouchables would rise in society.
Dr. Ambedkar differed from Gandhi. He was convinced
that if the Untouchables made progress in the economic,
educational and political fields, temple entry would follow
automatically. 1
ll
1
: Keer, Pp. 226-227
3
WHAT MORE GANDHI EXPECTED
FROM THE SANATANISTS?
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar decided to sound Gandhi on the
question of the panel and primary elections of the Depressed
Class candidates in the light of the coming constitution of India.
He was in a hurry to make preparations for his departure
to London. Yet he had to attend meetings, to attend courts
or dispose of the cases, to make arrangements for domestic
affairs, and to select books. Accompanied by Mr. More, Shinde,
Gaikwad and Chavan, he saw Gandhi on April 23, 1933 in
Yeravda Jail. Gandhi and Ambedkar sat in chairs under the
mango tree and Mahadev Desai sat nearby with a note book
and pencil.
At first Dr. Ambedkar said that the method of panel
would be expensive and told Gandhi that candidates from the
Depressed Classes, who would contest the general election,
should have secured at least 25 per cent of the votes of the
Depressed Classes in the primary election. Gandhi replied
that he would give consideration to the matter and would
inform him about his reaction to his London address. Gandhi,
then, gave a bunch of flowers to Dr. Ambedkar and diverted
the conversation to the question of removal of Untouchability
and said that the Sanatanists were decrying him (Gandhi) as
a devil, Daitya. Dr. Ambedkar asked Gandhi what more he
expected from the Sanatanists ! Gandhi caught the thread and
said that the leader of the Depressed Classes himself was not
pleased with his work. In the end Gandhi asked Ambedkar
about the date of his return from London. Dr. Ambedkar
replied that it would be about August 1933. Gandhi wished
Dr. Ambedkar bon voyage and the interview ended. 1
ll
1
. Keer, P. 238.
4
TO TAKE LEGAL STEPS AGAINST HIGH CASTE
HINDUS WHO HARASSED UNTOUCHABLES
Talk with Dr. Ambedkar
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar and members of his group had a lengthy
talk with Mahatma Gandhi at Mani Bhuvan on Saturday, the 16th
June 1934 morning on the question of the progress of the Harijan
Movement has done since Gandhiji launched the campaign against
Untouchability.
Gandhiji, it appears, told the deputationists that his tour in
more than 200 villages had impressed him with the fact that the
movement against Untouchability was making rapid progress and
the evil is slowly dying away.
Dr. Ambedkar is stated to have a different view from this view
and said that Gandhijis presence in a village or place, created an
abnormal atmosphere as the presence of a saint or sadhu would do,
and people temporarily forget the difference. Gandhi was, therefore,
not in a position to judge the exact situation.
He is also stated to have suggested to Gandhiji that the Harijan
Board should render financial assistance to Harijans to take legal
steps against High Caste Hindus who harassed the former.
Gandhiji is stated to have replied that persuasion was the best
method of removing the evil and that the question of giving legal
aid would have to be considered by the Board.
One of the members of the deputation is stated to have asked
Gandhiji whether the Harijan Board would be in existence after
August 7? upto which time Gandhiji is under a vow to take part
only in non-political activities. The same member asked Gandhiji,
if he had received any divine inspiration as to his future action.
Gandhiji replied that he had received none so far and restored,
If you want you can as well receive inspiration from God.
Ambedkar Deputation
The members of the Deputation led by Dr. Ambedkar who met
Mahatma Gandhi on Saturday were:
Mr. G. V. Naik
Dr. P. G. Solanki
Mr. Amritrao Khambe, and
Mr. Baburao Gaikwad. l
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 17th June 1934.
SECTION III
ROLE OF DR. B. R. AMBEDKAR IN

BRINGING THE UNTOUCHABLES ON
THE POLITICAL HORIZON OF INDIA AND
LAYING A FOUNDATION OF INDIAN
DEMOCRACY
BLANK
ROLE OF ......................... INDIAN DEMOCRACY 63
ROLE OF DR. B. R. AMBEDKAR IN BRINGING

THE UNTOUCHABLES ON THE POLITICAL
HORIZON OF INDIA AND LAYING A
FOUNDATION OF INDIAN DEMOCRACY
In the Government of India Act of 1919, there was
a provision which had imposed an obligation on his
Majestys Government to appoint at the end of ten years
a Royal Commission to investigate into the working of
the Constitution and report upon such changes as may be
found necessary. Accordingly, in 1928 a Royal Commission
was appointed under the Chairmanship of Sir John Simon.
Indians expected that the Commission would be mixed
in its personnel. But Lord Birkenhead who was then the
Secretary of State for India was opposed to the inclusion of
Indians and insisted on making it a purely Parliamentary
Commission. At this, the Congress and the Liberals took
great offence and treated it as an insult. They boycotted
the Commission and carried on a great agitation against
it. To assuage this feeling of opposition it was announced
by His Majestys Government that after the work of the
Commission was completed representative Indians would
be assembled for a discussion before the new constitution
for India is settled. In accordance with this announcement
representative Indians were called to London at a Round
Table Conference with the Representatives of Parliament
and of His Majestys Government.1
In order to ease the troubled situation in India, the
British Government decided to re-examine and revise the
Act of 1919. So it announced the appointment of the Indian
Statutory Commission better known as the Simon Commission
after Sir John Simon, its Chairman. The Commission
consisted of two Peers and four Commoners to work under
Sir John Simon, who was a great Parliamentarian, and it
was declared that the proposals framed in the light of this
Commissions recommendations would be submitted to a
Joint Select Committee at Westminster before which Indian
witnesses would be examined.
1
: Writings and Speechs Vol. 9, P. 40
The Simon Commission came on its first visit, and

landed at Bombay on February 3, 1928, to commence the
work of re-examination of the Indian problem as declared
in the Act of 1919. Its non-Indian character offered an
affront to almost all Indian parties. The Congress Party
decided to boycott the Commission at every stage and
in every form. So, on its arrival, the Simon Commission
was greeted with black flags, curses and placards with
the slogan Go back, Simon! Congressmen staged hostile
demonstrations on a nation-wide scale, and the police had
to open fire at some places. This black welcome was also
extended later to the Commission during its second visit
in the winter of 1928-29.
Meanwhile, the All Parties Conference convened by
the Congress Party met in February and later in May
1928, and appointed a Committee under Pandit Motilal
Nehru to draft a Swaraj Constitution for India. The
Nehru Committee worked from June to August 1928 and
drafted a Constitution.*
It mainly aimed at closing the Muslim breach.
As regards the Depressed or Suppressed Classes,
the Nehru Report said: In our suggestions for the
Constitution we have not made any special provision
for the representation of the Depressed Classes in the
legislatures. This could only be done by way of special
electorates or by nomination. But as these two methods
were considered harmful and unsound, the Committee
said that they were not going to extend either principle.
They observed that their Declaration of Rights would
be a panacea for all the ills affecting the Depressed
Classes.** The attitude of the Congress Party towards
the problem of the Untouchables will be clearer when
one notices that the Congress Working Committee
issued invitations to all prominent Muslim, Parsi,
Christian, Sikh, Anglo-Indian organisations and even the
* For comment by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, see editorial of Bahishkrit
Bharat dated 18th January 1929Editors.
** All Parties Conference Report, 1928, Pp. 59-60.
Non-Brahmin institution and the Dravida Mahajana

Sabha, but not to the Depressed Classes Institute led by
Dr. Ambedkar or for that matter any Depressed Class
Institution. It may be recalled that ten years before this
Dr. Ambedkar had given evidence before the Southborough
Commission.
To co-operate with the Simon Commission the Central
Government appointed a Committee for all British India, and
every Legislative Council elected its Provincial Committee
to work with the Simon Commission. On the Bombay
Provincial Committee was selected Dr. Ambedkar along
with other Members by the Bombay Legislative Council
on August 3, 1928.
The proceedings and tours of the Simon Commission lit
up the Indian political firmament, and along with other
forces it brought to the front the force, intellect and vitality
of Dr. Ambedkar.
Eighteen Depressed Class Associations gave evidence
before the Commission and placed their memorandum before
it. Sixteen of them pleaded for Separate Electorates for the
Depressed Classes. On behalf of the Bahishkrit Hitakarini
Sabha Dr. Ambedkar submitted a memorandum to the Simon
Commission demanding Joint Electorate with reservation
of seats for the Depressed Classes.*
The Madras Central Adi-Dravida Mahajana Sabha
demanded nomination for the Depressed Classes. The
Bombay Provincial Non-Brahmin Party in its memorandum
recommended Separate Electorate and reserved seats for
the Depressed Classes. The Muslim League reiterated its
demands for separation of Sind, creation of a new Province in
the N. W. F., Separate Elecrorate for Muslims and residuary
power for the Provinces in the federal constitution.
On October 23, 1928, the Simon Commission, the Central
Committee and the Bombay Provincial Committee examined Dr.
Ambedkar in Poona.** The British Labour leader, Major Atlee,
*See Writings and Speeches, Vol. 2. Pp. 429, 458.
** Ibid, Pp. 459-89.
who later became the Prime Minister of Britain, was a member

of the Simon Commission. Attlee asked Dr. Ambedkar some
pertinent question in the course of the Doctors examination.
The work of the Simon Commission continued till the
winter. The Provincial Committees were also drafting their
own reports. The Committee appointed by the Bombay
Legislative Council to co-operate with the Simon Commission
after hearing both official and non-official evidence relating
to the constitutional problem, submitted later their report
on May 7,1929.*
Dr. Ambedkar, who fundamentally differed with the
Committee, did not sign that report and submitted a separate
report containing his own views and recommendations on
May 17, 1929.* Referring to the demand for the separation
of Karnatak, he said he was opposed to the separation of
Karnatak from the Bombay Presidency because the principle
of one language one province is too large to be given effect
to in practice. The number of provinces that will have to
be carved out if the principle is to be carried to its logical
conclusion shows in my opinion its unworkability. For I am
of the opinion, declared the patriot in Dr. Ambedkar, that
the most vital need of the day is to create among the mass
of the people the sense of a common nationality, the feeling
not that they are Indians first and Hindus, Mohammedans or
Sindhis and Kanarese afterwards, but that they are Indians
first and Indians last. If that be the ideal then it follows that
nothing should be done which will harden local patriotism
and group consciousness.
As regards the separation of Sind which had assumed
tremendous significance in those days, he said it was a
sectional demand, a part of a large scheme designed to make
the communal majority of the Muslims a political majority in
five provinces. The scheme, he warned the nation, is neither
so innocent nor so bootless as it appears on the surface. He
asserted that the motive that lay behind the scheme was
undoubtedly a dreadful one involving the maintenance of justice
* See Writings and Speeches, Vol. 2. Pp. 315-401.

and peace by retaliation and had stemmed from the principle

that the best way of keeping peace was to be prepared
for war. To support his conclusions he quoted the address
delivered to the Muslim League Session at Calcutta by the
Gandhian nationalist Muslim leader, Maulana Azad, in
which the Muslim leader said: There would be nine Hindu
Provinces as against five Muslim Provinces and whatever
treatment Hindus accorded to the Muslims in the nine
provinces, Muslims would accord the same treatment to the
Hindus in the five provinces. Was not this a great gain?
Was not a new weapon gained for the assertion of Muslim
rights? This is a searchlight on the Gandhian nationalist
Muslim leaders.
Dr. Ambedkar then dealt with the Muslim demand for
Separate Electorates. He described how different people in
Europe lived under a common Government in proximity of
each other without objecting to a common electorate. He
observed: It does not seem to be sufficiently known that
India is not the only country where the Mohammedans are
in a minority. There are other countries in which they occupy
the same position. In Albania, the Mohammedans form a
very large community. In Bulgaria, Greece and Rumania
they form a minority and in Yugoslavia and Russia they
form a large majority. Have the Mohammedan communities
there insisted upon the necessity of separate communal
electorates? As all students of political history are aware,
the Mohammedans in these countries have managed without
the benefit of Separate Electorates: nay, they have managed
without any definite ratio of representation assured to them.
The Mohammedan case in India, therefore, overshoots the
mark in my opinion and fails to carry conviction. The
communal representation, he said, was so fundamentally
wrong that to give in to sentiment in its case would be to
perpetuate an evil.
Dr. Ambedkar further said: Although I am for securing
special representation for certain classes, I am against their
representation through Separate Electorates. Territorial
Electorates and Separate Electorates are the two extremes which
must be avoided in any scheme of representation that

may be devised for the introduction of a democratic form
of Government in this undemocratic country. The golden
mean is the system of joint electorates with reserved seats.
Less than that would be insufficient, more than that would
defeat the ends of good Government.
The report, viewed in the context of principles, theories
and personalities then prevailing, was as rationalistic
as it was patriotic. It had both a balance and a ballast.
When it was published, it derived spontaneous eulogy from
Dr. Ambedkars inveterate foes, obstinate critics and the
hostile press. Dr. Ambedkar was found overnight to be a
great politician, a great patriot, a diamond in the abysmal
coal-mine of the Untouchables, a statesman of rare gift.
Like a meteor and a mentor, he emerged as one of the
great political minds of his generation. Thus this Report
bound him to the active destinies of his country! It will be
a sure guide to historians.1
As stated above Dr. B. R. Ambedkar had submitted
his separate report containing his own views and
recommendation. The Summary of Recommendation is
below:
SUMMARY OF RECOMMENDATIONS
SECTION I
There should be no separation of Karnatak or Sind from

the Bombay Presidency.
SECTION II
Chapter 1.There should be complete responsibility

in the Provincial executive subject to the proviso that if
members of the Legislature resolve to make it a reserved
subject effect shall be given to their resolution.
1
: Keer, Pp. 114-117, and 121-23.
Chapter 2.Under no circumstances should the

executive be made irremovable. There shall be no communal
representation in the executive. Ministers should be amenable
to courts of law for illegal acts. The constitution should
provide for the impeachment of Ministers. There should be
joint responsibility in the executive. The executive should be
presided over by a Prime Minister and not by the Governor.
Chapter 3.The Governor should have the position of a
constitutional head. He should have no emergency powers.
SECTION III
Chapter 1.There should be adult franchise.

Chapter 2.The Legislature should be wholly elective.
All class and Communal Electorates should be abolished
except for Europeans. Reserved seats should be provided for
Mohamedans, Depressed Classes and Anglo-Indians and to
the Non-Brahmins only if the franchise continues to be a
restricted one.
Chapter 3.The Legislature should consist of 140
members. Of these Mohamedans should have 33 and the
Depressed Classes 15. The under-representation of certain
districts and the over-representation of others should be
rectified on the basis of population. There should be a
Committee to adjust seats between different classes and
interests. The requirement of a residential qualification for
a candidate should be removed.
Chapter 4.Lucknow Pact is not a permanent settlement
and cannot prevent consideration of the question arising out
of it afresh and on their own merits.
Chapter 5.There should be no second chamber in the
Province.
Chapter 6.The Legislature should have the power of
appointing and removing the President, of defining its privileges
and regulating its procedure Sections 72D and 80C of the
Government of India Act should be removed from the Statute.
The Legislature should have the power to move a

motion of no confidence. The Legislature should have the
power to alter the constitution subject to certain conditions.
SECTION IV
Chapter 1.There should be Complete Provincial

Autonomy. The division of functions between Central and
Provincial should be reconsidered with a view to do away
with the control of Central Government now operating
through the system of previous sanction and subsequent
veto.
Chapter 2.Within the limits fixed by the functions
assigned to the Provincial Government the relations
between that Government and the Home Government
should be direct and not through the medium of the Central
Government. Section 2 of the Government of India Act
should be deleted as it obscures the position of the Crown
in relation to the governance of India.
SECTION V
There should be a distinct Provincial Civil Service and

the Secretary of State should cease altogether to perform
the function of a recruiting agency. His functions regarding
the Services may be performed by a Provincial Civil
Service Commission or by an officer acting conjointly with
the Public Service Commission of India. Indianisation of
Services should be more rapid. Its pace should vary with the
nature of the different departments of State. Indianisation
should be accompanied by a different scale of salary and
allowances. In the course of Indianisation of the services
arrangement should be made for the fulfilment of claims
of the backward classes.1
17th May 1929 Dr. B. R. AMBEDKAR

1
: Writings and speeches, Vol. 2, Pp. 400-01.
At long lost the report of the Simon Commission came

out in may 1930. The Commission disregarded the meaning
and aim of Indian nationalism and its forces. It recommended
a continuation of Separate Electorate in Indian elections
far want of any agreed pact among the Indian political
parties: It was the opinion of the Commission that the
Nehru Report was not an agreed solution.1
In order to discuss the future political Constitution
of India the Government decided to hold Round Table
Conferance at London. It was necessary that the Depressed
Classes must at the critical junture assert themselves and
make it clear to the power that be as to what safeguards
and guarantees the future Constitution of India must contain
for the protection of their civic rights. With this view it was
decided in consultation with Dr. B. R. Ambedkar to bring
out people from the difference provinces of India together
for the purpose of the discussion. Accordingly the All India
Depressed Classes Congress was convened at Nagpur under
the Presidentship of Dr. B. R Ambedkar on 8th/9th August
1930. On 8th August 1930 Dr. Ambedkar spoke of the
Indian problem in the context of British Imperialism or
world affair keeping in view the safeguards and guarantees
to be provided to the Depressed Classes in the proposed
Constitution of India.
As declared, the British Government convened a Round
Table Conference in London consisting of the representatives
of India, the British Government and the British Political
parties to frame a Constitution for India with a view to
satisfying the demands of the people of India.
The Round Table Conference consisted of eighty-nine
Members, out of which sixteen were representatives of
the three British parties, fifty-three Indian Members
of the delegation representing various interest except
the non-co-operting Congress, and twenty of the Indian
States. Amongst the invitees were thirteen eminent
Hindu liberal leaders including Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru,
M. R. Jayakar, Sir Chimanlal Setalvad, Srinivas
1
: Keer, P. 139.
Sastri and C. Y. Chintamani. Representing the Muslims,

were H. H. the Aga Khan, Sir Muhamed Shafi, Mohomed Ali
Jinnah, and Fazlul Huq, while Sardar Ujjal Singh represented
the Sikhs, Dr. B. S. Moonje, the Hindu Mahasabha, K. T.
Paul, the Indian Christians, Rulers of Alwar, Baroda, Bhopal,
Bikaner, Kashmir, Patiala and Sir Akbar Hydari, Sir C. P.
Ramaswamy Aiyar, Sir Mirza Ismail represented the Indian
States. Sir A. P. Patro and Bhaskarrao V. Jadhav represented
other interests; Dr. Ambedkar and Rao Bahadur Srinivasan
represented the Depressed Classes. Dr. Ambedkar received the
invitation to the Round Table Conference through the Viceroy
on September 6, 1930. The Round Table Coference was indeed
a great event in the history of both India and England. But
to the Untouchables in particular it was an epoch-making
event in their history; for, it was at this Conference that they
were being invested along with other Indians with the right
to be consulted in the framing of the Constitution for India.
Their voice was to echo for the first time in the history of
two thousand years, and more so in the governance of their
Motherland.
Dr. Ambedkar left Bombay for London on October 4, 1930,
by the s.s. Viceroy of India. The atmosphere in the country
was not congenial to his departure. The whole country was
in a turmoil. Congressmen hated, abused and cursed those
leaders who co-operated with the British Government in solving
the Indian problem in their own honest way. The situation
was so tense and fraught with danger that Dr. Ambedkar
wrote from Aden, on October 8, to Shivtarkar, his secretary
and trusted lieutenant, that he was very anxious for their
safety. He warned them to be on their guard in their walks
and talks and to avoid all work at night. He asked him to
lock the office of the party with an iron bar across it and to
watch the movements of a certain Depressed Class leader
in Bombay who was at loggerheads with their organization.
Dr. Ambedkar found the political atmosphere in England
much sympathetically inclined to the problem of the Depressed
Classes. On his arrival, he immediately began to contact
Britains important political party bosses in connection with the
problem of the Depressed Classes. Yet he was anxious to know
by cable from India about the new list of the members

nominated to the Bombay Legislative Council and about the
judgment of the Court on the Chawdar Tank Case.
The curtain was raised on November 12, 1930. Keen
interest was evinced by the British public in the opening of the
Round Table Conference. Approaches to the House of Lords,
the avenue of the Conference, were thronged by spectators.
His Majesty the King-Emperor appeared. Inaugurating the
Conference, he said: More than once the Sovereign has
summoned historic assemblies on the soil of India, but never
before have British and Indian statesmen and Rulers of
Indian States met, as you now meet, in one place round one
table, to discuss the future system of Government for India
and seek agreement for the guidance of my Parliament as
to the foundations upon which it must stand. The King-
Emperor concluded by expressing a hope: May your names
go down to history as those of men who served India well.
After the King-Emperor had withdrawn from the House,
Ramsay MacDonald was unanimously elected Chairman of
the Round Table Conference. A labour leader and author of
The Government of India, he expressed Britains determination
to solve the Indian problem, and said that they were at the
birth of a new history.
The Round Table Conference was not a Constituent
Assembly entrusted with the work of drafting a Constitution.
It was a gathering of Indian and British statesmen who were
not to take decisions by votes. The sense of the Conference
on the main issues which came up before it for consideration
was to be ascertained and noted.
The venue of the Conference thereafter shifted to St. James
Palace. During the course of a general discussion which took
place from 17th November to 21st November, Sapru, Jayakar.
Moonje, Jinnah, the Maharaja of Bikaner and Dr. Ambedkar
made very sincere and impressive speeches. In his lucid
and appealing style the guide, friend and philosopher of the
Conference, Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru, said: India wants and is
determined to achieve, a status of equalityequality with all
the three members of the British Commonwealthan equality
which will give it a Government not merely responsive to, but
responsible to the popular voice.
The Maharaja of Bikaner identified himself and the princely

order with the aspirations of British India and declared that
the Princes were prepared to federate of their own free will
with self-governing Federal British India. This was a surprise
to all. This declaration of Federation was also endorsed by
the Maharaja of Patiala and the Nawab of Bhopal.
The Muslim Members welcomed an All-India Federation:
but with great vigour they pressed for a status for the North-
West Province equal to that of the other Provincial units
of British India and for the creation of a separate province
of Sind.
Jayakar, in his deep and sweet flow of speech, asked for a
declaration of Dominion Status, and added: If you give India
Dominion Status today, in the course of a few months the cry
of independence will die of itself. If, on the other hand, we
return empty-handed from our labours in the Conference, it
will be the surest way of raising in volume and in intensity
this demand for independence.
Dr. Moonje, following the Maharaja of Patiala, refuted all
the arguments of Lord Peel and told the Conference how the
British Government had crushed Indian shipping, cotton and
other industries. He added that the British belief that they
would put down the National Movement of Civil Disobedience
by a display of force was erroneous; the time had passed.
N. M. Joshi pleaded for more rights for the labourers in the
new constitution. Sir Mirza said that the future constitution
should be based on federal basis. Sir C. P. Ramaswami Iyer
opined that the future constitution should be worth living
under. Then, after two or three speakers, rose a man, stout,
sober and confident, with scintillating eyes and tight lips.
Arisen from the lowest rung to the height by dint of his
mental and moral force alone, he sat there in the assembly of
the princes and potentates, legal celebrities and great brains
representing great thrones, jahagirs, institutions and interests.
He represented the poorest of Indias poor who were half-fed,
half-nude and dumb ! What would he say now? How would
he say it? There was in the Assembly the prince who had
financed his education. There was one amongst them who was
his teacher in the school. All eyes were rivetted upon the
speaker. He was not the least agitated. He knew his mind;
he knew what to say and how to say it. Except the Premier
MacDonald and Joshi none from that August Assembly had
seen poverty in its crudest and ugliest form. There were
highlights in the Conference, Pundits and literateurs, but
he was the only leader who had attained the highest degree
in the academic world, the Doctorate in Science. This man
was Dr. Ambedkar, the leader of the suppressed humanity
in India.
At the outset, Dr. Ambedkar declared that in speaking
before the Conference, he was placing the viewpoint of one-
fifth of the total population of British Indiaa population
as large as the population of England or Francewhich was
reduced to a position worse than that of a serf or a slave. He
then declared to the surprise of all that the Untouchables in
India were also for replacing the existing Government by a
Government of the people, for the people and by the people.
He said that this change in the attitude of the Untouchables
to British rule in India was surprising and a momentous
phenomenon. And justifying his stand, he observed with a
rise in his voice and a glow in his eyes: When we compare
our present position with the one which it was our lot to bear
in Indian society of pre-British days, we find that, instead of
marching on, we are marking time. Before the British, we
were in the loathsome condition due to our Untouchability.
Has the British Government done anything to remove it?
Before the British, we could not draw water from the village
well. Has the British Government secured us the right to
the well? Before the British, we could not enter the temple?
Can we enter now? Before the British, we were denied entry
into the Police Force. Does the British Government admit
us into the force? Before the British. we were not allowed
to serve in the Military. Is that career now open to us? To
none of these questions can we give an affirmative answer.
Our wrongs have remained as open sores and they have
not been righted, although 150 years of British rule have
rolled away.
Of what good is such a Government to anybody? he

asked the Conference. At this the British representatives
looked at one another. There was a stir among the
Indian representatives. It was a Government, continued
Dr. Ambedkar, which did realize that the capitalists were
denying the workers a living wage and decent conditions of
work and which did realize that the landlords were squeezing
the masses dry, and yet it did not remove social evils that
blighted the lives of the down-trodden classes for several
years. Although it had, he proceeded, the legal powers
to remove these evils, it did not amend the existing code
of social and economic life, because it was afraid that its
intervention would give rise to resistance. He threrefore,
declared: We must have a Government in which the men
in power will give their undivided allegiance to the best
interests of the country. We must have a Government in
which men in power, knowing where obedience will end and
resistance will begin, will not be afraid to amend the social
and economic code of life which the dictates of justice and
expendiency so urgently call for.
Dr. Ambedkar upheld the demand for Dominion Status,
but expressed doubts as to whether the Depressed Classes
would be heir to it unless the political machinery for the
new constitution was of a special make. While making that
constitution, it should be noted, he observed, that the Indian
society which was formed with an ascending scale of reverence
and a descending scale of contempt and was a gradation
of castes, gave no scope for the growth of the sentiment of
equality and fraternity, and the intelligentsia which came of
the upper strata and conducted political movements had not
shed its narrow particularism of castes. Hence he asserted:
We feel nobody can remove our grievances as well as we can,
and we cannot remove them unless we get political powers
in our own hands. I am afraid the Depressed Classes have
waited too long for time to work its miracle!
Referring to the Indian deadlock, he recalled the memorable
words of Edmund Burke whom he called the greatest teacher
of political philosophy that the use of force is but temporary
Concluding his brilliant speech, he sounded a great warning

to the British Government and to those who were engaged in
the battle of wits in the Conference: I am afraid it is not
sufficiently realized that in the present temper of the country,
no constitution will be workable which is not acceptable
to the majority of the people. The time when you were to
choose and India was to accept is gone, never to return. Let
the consent of the people and not the accident of logic be
the touchstone of your new constitution, if you desire that
it should be worked. * #
The fearless tone and the bold criticism in the speech had
a wonderful effect upon the Conference. The frankness and
fearlessness with which Dr. Ambedkar lucidly put the facts
before the Conference impressed the delegates immensely, and
they congratulated him on his brilliant speech. It created a
good impression upon the British Premier. The Indian Daily
Mail described this speech as one of the finest bits of oratory
during the whole Conference. One man in the Conference
was extremely pleased with his speech. He returned to his
kingly residence full of admiration, satisfaction and high
appreciation; and with joyful tears in his eyes, he told his
princely wife that their efforts and the money they had
spent on the speaker of the day were all realised. It was an
achievement, a glorious success ! This admirer was nobody else
than His Highness the Maharaja of Baroda who invited Dr.
Ambedkar to a special dinner given by him in London to his
choice friends. It was a strange freak of destiny that Gaekwad
and Ambedkar should meet after years of estrangement in a
melodramatic situation.
The effect of this powerful speech of Dr. Ambedkar
was tremendous on the newspapers also. The English
newspapers and pressmen devoted their attention to the
leader of the Depressed Classes and English statesmen,
like Lord Sydenham, ODwyer and others, who had
bitterly criticized Dr. Ambedkars Nagpur speech in
the Spectator, were now thoroughly convinced that Dr.
Ambedkar was a nationalist; and so they began to whisper
* Indian Round Table Conference, 1930-31, Proceedings Pp. 123-29.
#Speeches of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in R.T.C. See Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar
Writings and Speeches Vol. 2Editors.
that he also was one of the revolutionary leaders of India. Some

of the English statesmen confidentially asked A. B. Latthe
whether Dr. Ambedkar belonged to the revolutionary camp.
And this inquiry on the part of the British statesmen was not
unexpected. It may be recalled how the British secret police
had taken a full search of Dr. Ambedkar when he landed in
Britain, in 1917 from America.
During the early period of the Conference, there was an
attempt made by the Liberal leadersSapru, Sastri and
Satalvad, to reach an agreement with the Muslim delegates on
the communal question. The Hindu delegates held meetings at
the residence of Sir Cowasji Jehangir under the Chairmanship
of Sastri to discuss the possibility of a compromise with the
Muslim delegates. Moonje and Jayakar expressed the view
that such a settlement would be possible after the grant of
Dominion Status. The Liberal leadersJayakar, Moonje and
Ambedkar held parleys with the Nawab of Bhopal, the Aga
Khan, Jinnah and others at the residence of the Nawab of
Bhopal, but the talks broke down over the Muslim demand
for separation of Sind which was solidly opposed by Moonje
and Jayakar. Besides, the Muslim leaders were not prepared
to grant the same proportion of reserved seats to the Hindus
and Sikhs in Muslim majority Provinces as they asked for
themselves in others Provinces.
After the general discussion in the plenary session,
the Conference appointed nine sub committees and
Dr. Ambedkar found himself a Member of almost all the
important subcommittees except the Federal Structure
Committee. He served on the Minorities Sub-Committee, the
Provincial Sub-Committee and the Services Sub-Committee
with the great luminaries from India and England. In the
course of the discussion on the report of the Provincial
Sub-Committee, Dr. Ambedkar supported Chintamanis view
that it was absolutely unnecessary and undesirable to have
a Second Chamber in any province in India.
While the report of the Defence Committee was being
discussed, Dr. Ambedkar pleaded that the recruitment to
the Army should be upon to all Indians consistently with the
considerations of efficiency and the possession of the necessary
qualifications.
The most important work Dr. Ambedkar did to achieve his

goal was the preparation of the Declaration of Fundamental
Rights, safeguarding the cultural, religious and economic
rights of the Depressed Classes. He prepared the scheme
with great labour and statesmanship, and submitted it to
the Minorities Subcommittee for being included in the future
constitution of India. The title of the scheme was: A Scheme
of Political Safeguards for the Protection of the Depressed
Classes in the Future Constitution of a self-governing India. 1
The text of the Memorandum alongwith its background
framed by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar is as followsEditors.
On the 12th November 1930, His late Magesty King
George V formally inaugurated the Indian Round Table
Conference. From the point of view of Indians the Round Table
Conference was an event of great significance. Its significance
lay in the recognition by His Majestys Government of the
right of Indians to be consulted in the matter of framing
a constitution for India. For the Untouchables it was a
landmark in their history. For, the Untouchables were for
the first time allowed to be represented separately by two
delegates who happened to be myself and Dewan Bahadur R.
Srinivasan. This meant that the Untouchables were regarded
not merely a separate element from the Hindus but also of
such importance as to have the right to be consulted in the
framing of a constitution for India.
The work of the Conference was distributed among
nine Committees. One of these Committees was called
the Minorities Committee to which was assigned the most
difficult work of finding a solution of the Communal question.
Anticipating that this Committee was the most important
committee the Prime Minister, the late Mr. Ramsay Mac
Donald, himself assumed its chairmanship. The proceedings
of the Minorities Committee are of the greatest importance
to the Untouchables. For, much of what happened between
the Congress and the Untouchables and which has led to
bitterness between them will be found in the proceedings of
that Committee.
1: Keer, Pp. 144-153.
When the Round Table Conference met the political

demands of communities other than the Untouchables
were quite well known. Indeed the Constitution of 1919
had recognized them as statutory minorities and provisions
relating to their safety and security were embodied in it. In
their case the question was of expanding those provisions or
altering their shape. With regard to the Depressed Classes
the position was different. The Montagu-Chelmsford report
which preceded the Constitution of 1919 had said in quite
unmistakable terms that provision must be made in the
Constitution for their protection. But unfortunately when
the details of the Constitution were framed, the Government
of India found it difficult to devise any provisions for their
protection except to give them token representation in the
legislatures by nomination. The first thing that was required
to be done was to formulate the safeguards deemed necessary
by the Untouchables for their protection against the tyranny
and oppression of the Hindus. This I did by submitting a
Memorandum to the Minorities Committee of the Round
Table Conference. To give an idea of the safeguards that
were formulated by me, I reproduce below the text of the
Memorandum:
A Scheme of Political Safeguards for the Protection of the
Depressed Classes in the Future Constitution of a self-governing
India, submitted to the Indian Round Table Conference.
The following are the terms and conditions on which the
Depressed Classes will consent to place themselves under a
majority rule in a self-governing India.
Condition No 1:
EQUAL CITIZENSHIP
The Depressed Classes cannot consent to subject themselves
to majority rule in their present state of hereditary bondsmen.
Before majority rule is established then emancipation from
the system of Untouchability must be an accomplished fact.
It must not be left to the will of the majority. The Depressed
Classes must be made free citizens entitled to all the rights
of citizenship in common with other citizens of the State.
(A) To secure the abolition of Untouchability and to create

the equality of citizenship, it is proposed that the following
fundamental right shall be made part of the Constitution of
India.
FUNDAMENTAL RIGHT
All subjects of the State in India are equal before the law and
possess equal civic rights. Any existing
U.S.A. Constitution
amendment XIV
enactment, regulation, order, custom or
and Government interpretation of law by which any penalty,
of Ireland Act 1920, disadvantage, disability is imposed upon
10 & 11 Geo. V. Ch.
67. Sec. 5 (2). or any discrimination is made against
any subject of the State on account of
Untouchability shall, as from the day on which this Constitution
comes into operation, cease to have any effect in India.
(B) To abolish the immunities and exemptions now enjoyed
This is so in all
by executive officers by virtue of Sections 110
Constitutions. and 111 of the Government of India Act 1919
See Prof. Keiths and their liability for executive action be made
remarks in Cm.
207, p.56. co-extensive with what it is in the case of a
European British Subject.
Condition No. 11:
FREE ENJOYMENT OF EQUAL RIGHTS
It is no use the Depressed Classes to have a declaration

of equal rights. There can be no doubt that the Depressed
Classes will have to face the whole force of orthodox society
if they try to exercise the equal rights of citizenship. The
Depressed Classes therefore feel that if these declarations of
rights are not to be mere pious pronouncements, but are to
be realities of everyday life, then they should be protected
by adequate pains and penalties from interference in the
enjoyment of these declared rights.
(A) The Depressed Classes therefore propose that the
following sections should be added to Part XI of the Government
of India Act 1919, dealing with Offences, Procedure and
Penalties:
(i) Offence of Infringement of Citizenship.

Whoever denies to any person except for reasons by law
applicable to persons of all classes and
U.S. Statutes At Large. regardless of any previous condition of
Civil Rights protection Untouchability the full enjoyment of
Acts of April 9, 1868,
and of March 1, 1875 any of the accommodations, advantages,
passed in the interest of facilities, privileges of inns, educational
the Negroes after their
institutions, roads, paths, streets, tanks,
emancipation.
wells and other watering places, public
conveyances on land, air or water, theatres or other places
of public amusement, resort or convenience whether they are
dedicated to or maintained or licensed for the use of the public
shall be punished with imprisonment of either description
for a term which may extend to five years and shall also be
liable to fine.
(B) Obstruction by orthodox individuals is not the only
menace to the Depressed Classes in the way of peaceful
enjoyment of their rights. The commonest form of obstruction
is the social boycott. It is the most formidable weapon in the
hands of the Orthodox Classes with which they beat down any
attempt on the part of the Depressed Classes to undertake any
activity if it happens to be unpalatable to them. The way it
works and the occasions on which it is brought into operation
are well described in the Report of the Committee appointed
by the Government of Bombay in 1928 to enquire into the
educational, economic and social condition of the Depressed
Classes (untouchables) and of the Aboriginal Tribes in the
Presidency and to recommend measures for their uplift. The
following is an extract from the same:
Depressed Classes and Social Boycott
102. Although we have recommended various remedies
to secure to the Depressed Classes their rights to all public
utilities we fear that there will be difficulties in the way
of their exercising them for a long time to come. The first
difficulty is the fear of open violence against them by the
Orthodox Classes. It must be noted that the Depressed Classes
form a small minority in every village, opposed to which is
a great majority of the orthodox who are bent on protecting
their interests and dignity from any supposed invasion by
the Depressed Classes at any cost. The danger of prosecution
by the Police has put a limitation upon the use of violence

by the orthodox classes and consequently such cases are rare.
The second difficulty arises from the economic position in
which the Depressed Classes are found to-day. The Depressed
Classes have no economic independence in most parts of the
Presidency. Some cultivate the lands of the Orthodox Classes
as their tenants at will. Others live on their earnings as farm
labourers employed by the Orthodox Classes and the rest
subsist on the food or grain given to them by the Orthodox
Classes in lieu of service rendered to them as village servants.
We have heard of numerous instances where the Orthodox
Classes have used their economic power as a weapon against
those Depressed Classes in their villages, when the latter have
dared to exercise their rights, and have evicted them from
their land, and stopped their employment and discontinued
their remuneration as village servants. This boycott is
often planned on such an extensive scale as to include the
prevention of the Depressed Classes from using the commonly
used paths and the stoppage of sale of the necessaries of life
by the village Bania. According to the evidence sometimes
small causes suffice for the proclamation of a social boycott
against the Depressed Classes. Frequently it follows on the
exercise by the Depressed Classes of their right to the use
of the common-well, but cases have been by no means rare
where a stringent boycott has been proclaimed simply because
a Depressed Class man has put on the sacred thread, has
bought a piece of land, has put on good clothes or ornaments,
or has carried a marriage procession with the bridegroom on
the horse through the public street.
We do not know of any weapon more effective than
this social boycott which could have been invented for the
suppression of the Depressed Classes. The method of open
violence pales away before it, for it has the most far reaching
and deadening effects. It is more dangerous because it passes
as a lawful method consistent with the theory of freedom of
contact. We agree that this tyranny of the majority must
be put down with a firm hand, if we are to guarantee the
Depressed Classes the freedom of speech and action necessary
for their uplift.
In the opinion of the Depressed Classes the only way to

overcome this kind of menace to their rights and liberties is
to make social boycott an offence punishable by law. They are
therefore bound to insist that the following sections should
be added to those included in Part XI, of the Government
of India Act 1919, dealing with offences, Procedure and
Penalties.
I. OFFENCE OF BOYCOTT DEFINED

(i) A person shall be deemed to boycott another who
(a) refuses to let or use or occupy any
This and the following house or land, or to deal with, work for
legal provisions are hire, or do business with another person,
bodily taken from
Burma Anti-Boycott
or to render to him or receive from him
Act, 1922, with a few any service, or refuses to do any of the
changes to suit the said things on the terms on which such
necessities of the
case. things should commonly be done in the
ordinary course of business, or
(b) abstains from such social, professional or business
relations as he would, having regard to such existing customs
in the community which are not inconsistent with any
fundamental right or other rights of citizenship declared in
the Constitution ordinarily maintain with such person, or
(c) in any way injures, annoys or interferes with such
other person in the exercise of his lawful rights.
II. PUNISHMENT FOR BOYCOTTING

Whoever, in consequence of any person having done any
act which he was legally entitled to do or of his having
omitted to do any act which he was legally entitled to omit
to do, or with intent to cause any person to do any act which
he is not legally bound to do or to omit to do any act which
he is legally entitled to do, or with intent to cause harm to
such person in body, mind, reputation or property, or in
his business or means of living, boycotts such person or any
person in whom such person is interested, shall be punished
with imprisonment of either description which may extend
to seven years or with fine or with both.
Provided that no offence shall be deemed to have been

committed under this Section, if the Court is satisfied that the
accused person has not acted at the instigation of or in collusion
with any other person or in pursuance of any conspiracy or of
any agreement or combination to boycott.
III. PUNISHMENT FOR INSTIGATING OR
PROMOTING A BOYCOTT
Whoever
(a) publicly makes or publishes or circulates a proposal for, or
(b) makes, publishes or circulates any statement, rumour or
report with intent to, or which he has reason to believe to be
likely to, cause or
(c) in any other way instigates or promotes the boycotting
of any person or class of persons, shall be punished with
imprisonment which may extend to five years, or with fine or
with both.
Explanation.An offence under this section shall be deemed
to have been committed although the person affected or likely to
be affected by any action of the nature referred to herein is not
designated by name or class but only by his acting or abstaining
from acting in some specified manner.
IV. PUNISHMENT FOR THREATENING A
BOYCOTT
Whoever, in consequence of any person having done any act
which he was legally entitled to do or of his having omitted to
do any act which he was legally entitled to omit to do, or with
intent to cause any person to do any act which he is not legally
bound to do, or to omit to do any act which he is legally entitled
to do, threatens to cause such person or any person in whom
such person is interested, to be boycotted shall be punished with
imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend
to five years or with fine or with both.
Exception:It is not boycott
(i) to do any act in furtherance of a bona fide labour dispute,
(ii) to do any act in the ordinary course of business competition.
N.B.All these offences shall be deemed to be cognizable
offences.
Condition No. III

PROTECTION AGAINST DISCRIMINATION
The Depressed Classes entertain grave fears of
discrimination either by legislation or by executive order being
made in the future. They cannot therefore consent to subject
themselves to majority rule unless it is rendered impossible in
law for the legislature or the executive to make any invidious
discrimination against the Depressed Classes.
It is therefore proposed that the following Statutory provision
be made in the constitutional law of India:
It shall not be competent for any Legislature or executive
in India to pass a law or issue an order, rule or regulation so
as to violate the rights of the Subjects of the State, regardless
of any previous condition of Untouchability, in all territories
subject to the jurisdiction of the dominion of India,
(1) to make and enforce contracts, to sue, be parties, and
give evidence, to inherit, purchase, lease, sell, hold and convey
real and personal property,
(2) to be eligible for entry into the civil and military
employment and to all educational institutions except for such
conditions and limitations as may be necessary to provide
for the due and adequate representation of all classes of the
subjects of the State.
(3) to be entitled to the full and equal enjoyment of the
accommdations, advantages, facilities, educational institutions,
privileges of inns, rivers, streams, wells, tanks, roads, paths,
streets, public conveyances on land, air and water, theatres,
and other places of public resort or amusement except for such
conditions and limitations applicable alike to all subjects of
every race, class, caste, colour or creed,
(4) to be deemed fit for and capable of sharing without
distinction the benefits of any religious or charitable trust
dedicated to or created, maintained or licensed for the general
public or for persons of the same faith and religion,
(5) to claim full and equal benefit of all laws and proceedings
for the security of person and property as is enjoyed by other
subjects regardless of any previous condition of Untouchability
and be subject to like punishment, pains and penalties and
to none other.
Condition No. IV
ADEQUATE REPRESENTATION IN THE
LEGISLATURES
The Depressed Classes must be given sufficient political
power to influence legislative and executive action for the
purpose of securing their welfare. In view of this they demand
that the following provisions shall be made in the electoral
law so as to give them
(1) Right to adequate representation in the Legislatures of
the Country, Provincial and Central.
(2) Right to elect their own men as their representatives
(a) by adult suffrage, and
(b) by separate electorates for the first ten years and
thereafter by joint electorates and reserved seats,
it being understood that joint electorates shall not
be forced upon the Depressed Classes against their
will unless such joint electorates are accompanied
by adult suffrage.
N.B.Adequate Representation for the Depressed Classes
cannot be defined in quantitative terms until the extent of
representation allowed to other communities is known. But
it must be understood that the Depressed Classes will not
consent to the representation of any other community being
settled on better terms than those allowed to them. They will
not agree to being placed at a disadvantage in this matter. In
any case the Depressed Classes of Bombay and Madras must
have weightage over their population ratio of representation,
irrespective of the extent of representation allowed to other
minorities in the Provinces.
Condition No. V
ADEQUATE REPRESENTATION IN THE SERVICES
The Depressed Classes have suffered enormously at
the hands of the high caste officers who have monopolized
the Public Services by abusing the law or by misusing
the discretion vested in them in administering it to the
prejudice of the Depressed Classes and to the advantage
of the Caste Hindus without any regard to justice, equity
or good conscience. This mischief can only be avoided by
destroying the monopoly of caste Hindus in the Public Services

and by regulating the recruitment to them in such a manner
that all communities including the Depressed Classes will have
an adequate share in them. For this purpose the Depressed
Classes have to make the following proposals for statutory
enactment as part of the constitutional law:
(1) There shall be established in India and in each Province
in India a Public Service Commission to undertake the
recruitment and control of the Public Services.
(2) No member of the Public Service Commission shall be
removed except by a resolution passed by the Legislature
nor shall he be appointed to any office under the Crown
after his retirement.
(3) It shall be the duty of the Public Service Commission,
subject to the tests of efficiency as may be prescribed,
(a) to recruit the Services in such a manner as will
secure due and adequate representation of all
communities, and
(b) to regulate from time to time priority in employment
in accordance with the existing extent of the
representation of the various communities in any
particular service concerned.
Condition No. VI
REDRESS AGAINST PREJUDICIAL ACTION
OR NEGLECT OF INTERESTS
In view of the fact that the Majority Rule of the future
will be the rule of the orthodox, the Depressed Classes
fear that such a Majority Rule will not be sympathetic to
them and that the probability of prejudice to their interests
and neglect of their vital needs cannot be overlooked. It
must be provided against particularly because, however
adequately represented the Depressed Classes will be in a
minority in all legislatures. The Depressed Classes think it
very necessary that they should have the means of redress
given to them in the Constitution. It is therefore proposed
that the following provision should be made in the Constitution of

India:
In and for each Province and in and for India it shall be the
duty and obligation of the Legislature and the
British North Executive or any other Authority established by Law to
America Act, make adequate provision for the education, sanitation,
1867. sec. 93.
recruitment in Public Services and other matters of
social and political advancement of the Depressed
Classes and to do nothing that will prejudicially affect them.
(2) Where in any Province or in India the provisions of this
section are violated an appeal shall lie to the Governor-General in
Council from any act or decision of any Provincial Authority and to
the Secretary of State from any act or decision of a Central Authority
affecting the matter.
(3) In every such case where it appears to the Governor-General
in Council or to the Secretary of State that the Provincial Authority or
Central Authority does not take steps requisite for the due execution of
the provisions of this Section then and in every such case, and as far
only as the circumstances of each case require the Governor-General
in Council or the Secretary of State acting as an appellate authority
may prescribe, for such period as they may deem fit, take remedial
measures for the due execution of the provisions of this section and
of any of its decisions under this Section and which shall be binding
upon the authority appealed against.
Condition No. VII
SPECIAL DEPARTMENTAL CARE
The helpless, hapless and sapless condition of the Depressed
Classes must be entirely attributed to the dogged and determined
opposition of the whole mass of the orthodox population which
will not allow the Depressed Classes to have equality of status
or equality of treatment. It is not enough to say of their economic
condition that they are poverty-stricken or that they are a class of
landless labourers, although both these statements are statements
of fact. It has to be noted that the poverty of the Depressed Classes
is due largely to the social prejudices in consequence of which many
an accupation for earning a living is closed to them. This is a fact
which differentiates the position of the Depressed Classes from
that of the ordinary caste labourer and is often a source of trouble
between the two. It has also to be borne in mind that the forms of
tyranny and oppression practised against the Depressed Classes are
very various and the capacity of the Depressed Classes to

protect themselves is extremely limited. The facts, which
obtain in this connection and which are of common occurrence
throughout India, are well described in the Abstracts of
Proceedings of the Board of Revenue of the Government
of Madras, dated 5th Nov. 1892, No. 723, from which the
following is an extract:
134. There are forms of oppression only hitherto hinted
at which must be at least cursorily mentioned. To punish
disobedience of Pariahs, their masters
(a) Bring false cases in the village court or in the criminal
courts.
(b) Obtain, on application, from Government waste lands
lying all round the paracheri, so as to impound the
Pariahs cattle or obstruct the way to their temple.
(c) Have mirasi names fraudulently entered in the
Government account against the paracheri.
(d) Pull down the huts and destroy the growth in the
backyards.
(e) Deny occupancy right in immemorial sub-tenancies.
(f) Forcibly cut the Pariahs crops, and on being resisted,
charge them with theft and rioting.
(g) Under misrepresentations, get them to execute
documents by which they are afterwards ruined.
(h) Cut off the flow of water from their fields.
(i) Without legal notice, have the property of sub-tenants
attached for the land-lords arrears of revenue.
135. It will be said there are civil and criminal courts
for the redress of any of these injuries. There are the courts
indeed; but India does not breed village Hampdens. One
must have courage to go to the courts; money to employ legal
knowledge, and meet legal expenses; and means to live during
the case and the appeals. Further most cases depend upon
the decision of the first court; and these courts are presided
over by officials who are sometimes corrupt and who generally,
for other reasons, sympathize with the wealthy and landed
classes to which they belong.
136. The influence of these classes with the official world

can hardly be exaggerated. It is extreme with natives and
great even with Europeans. Every office, from the highest to
the lowest, is stocked with their representatives, and there
is no proposal affecting their interests but they can bring a
score of influence to bear upon it in its course from inception
to execution.
There can be no doubt that in view of these circumstances
the uplift of the Depressed Classes will remain a pious hope
unless the task is placed in the forefront of all governmental
activities and unless equalization of opportunities is realized
in practice by a definite policy and determined effort on
the part of Government. To secure this end the proposal of
the Depressed Classes is that the Constitutional Law should
impose upon the Government of India a statutory obligation to
maintain at all times a department to deal with their problems
by the addition of a section in the Government of India Act
to the following effect:
1. Simultaneously with the introduction of this Constitution
and as part thereof there shall be created in the Government
of India a Department to be in charge of a Minister for the
purpose of watching the interests of the Depressed Classes and
promoting their welfare.
2. The Minister shall hold office so long as he retains the
confidence of the Central Legislature.
3. It shall be the duty of the Minister in the exercise of any
powers and duties conferred upon him or transferred to him
by law, to take all such steps as may be desirable to secure
the preparation, effective carrying out and co-ordination of
measures preventative of acts of social injustice, tyranny or
oppression against the Depressed Classes and conducive to
their welfare throughout India.
4. It shall be lawful for the Governor-General
(a) to transfer to the Minister all or any powers or duties
in respect of the welfare of the Depressed Classes arising
from any enactment relating to education, sanitation,
etc.
(b) to appoint Depressed Classes welfare bureaus in each
province to work under the authority of and in co-
operation with the Minister.
Condition No. VIII
DEPRESSED CLASSES AND THE CABINET
Just as it is necessary that the Depressed Classes should

have the power to influence governmental action by seats
in the Legislature so also it is desirable that the Depressed
Classes should have the opportunity to frame the general
policy of the Government. This they can do only if they
can find a seat in the Cabinet. The Depressed Classes
therefore claim that in common with other minorities,
their moral rights to be represented in the Cabinet should
be recognized. With this purpose in view the Depressed
Classes propose that in the Instrument of Instructions
an obligation shall be placed upon the Governor and the
Governor General to endeavour to secure the representation
of the Depressed Classes in his Cabinet.1
Dr. Ambedkar despatched some copies of this
Declaration of Fundamental Rights to his followers in
India, asked them to hold meetings in different cities
in support of the demands presented to the Minorities
Sub-Committee by the Depressed Class representatives,
and instructed them to send copies of the resolutions to
Ramsay MacDonald, stating that those demands were
the irreducible minimum for willing co-operation of the
Depressed Classes: otherwise they would not consent to
any constitution for self-government. Accordingly, a number
of wires poured into the office of the British Premier from
all parts of India.2
Similarly, the provisions for a settlement of the
communal problem put forward jointly by Muslims,
Depressed Classes, Indian Christians, Anglo-Indians and
Europeans in the form of memorandum, was submitted to
the Minorities Committee. The text of memorandum reads
as follows: Editors.
1
: Proceedings of the Sub-Committee No. III (Minorities) Pp. 168-176.
2
:Keer, P. 153.
Provisions for a settlement of the communal

problem put forward jointly by Muslims, Depressed
Classes, Indian Christians, Anglo-Indians and
Europeans
Claims of Minority Communities
1. No person shall by reason of his origin, religion, caste or
creed be prejudiced in any way in regard to public employment,
office of power or honour, or with regard to enjoyment of his
civic rights and the exercise of any trade or calling.
2. Statutory safeguards shall be incorporated in the
Costitution with a view to protect against enactments of the
Legislature of discriminatory laws affecting any community.
3. Full religious liberty, that is, full liberty of bellief, worship
observances, propaganda, associations and education shall be
guaranteed to all communities subject to the maintenance of
public order and morality.
No person shall merely by change of faith lose any civic
right or privilege, or be subject to any penalty.
4. The right to establish, manage and control, at their
own expense, charitable, religious and social institutions,
schools and other educational establishments with the right
to exercise their religion therein.
5. The Constitution shall embody adequate safeguards for
the protection of religion, culture and personal law, and the
promotion of education, language, charitable institution of the
Minority Communities and for their due share in grants-in-aid
given by the State and by the self-governing bodies.
6. Enjoyment of civic rights by all citizens shall be
guaranteed by making any act for omission calculated to
prevent full enjoyment an offence punishable by law.
7. In the formation of Cabinets in the Central Governnment
and Provincial Governments, so far as possible, members
belonging to the Musalman community and other minorities
of considerable number shall be included by convention.
8. There shall be Statutory departments under the Central
and Provincial Government to protect Minority Communities
and to promote their welfare.
9. All communities at present enjoying representation in

any Legislature through nomination or election shall have
representation in all Legislatures through Separate Electorates
and the minorities shall have not less than the proportion set
forth in the Annexure but no majority shall be reduced to a
minority or even an equality. Provided that after a lapse of
ten years it will be open to Muslims in Punjab and Bengal
and any minority communities in any other Provinces to
accept Joint Electorates, or Joint Electorates with reservation
of seats, by the consent of the community concerns. Similarly
after the lapse of ten years it will be open to any minority
in the Central Legislature to accept Joint Electorates with or
without reservation of seats with the consent of the community
concerned.
With regard to the Depressed Classes no change to Joint
Electorates and reserved seats shall be made until after
20 years experience of Separate Electorates and until direct
adult suffrage for the community has been established.
10. In every Province and in connection with the Central
Government a Public Service Commission shall be appointed,
and the recruitment to the Public Services, except the
proportion, if any, reserved to be filled by nomination by
the Governor-General and the Governors, shall be made
through such Commission in such a way as to secure a fair
representation to the various communities consistently with the
considerations of efficiency and the possession of the necessary
qualifications. Instructions to the Governor-General and the
Governors in the Instrument of Instructions with regard to
recruitment shall be embodied to give effect to this principle,
and for that purpose, to review periodically the composition
of the services.
11. If a Bill is passed which, in the opinion of two-
thirds of the members of any Legislature representing a
particular community affects their religion or social practice
based on religion, or in the case of fundamental rights of
the subjects if one-third of the members object, it shall
be open to such members to lodge their objection thereto,
within a period of one month of the Bill being passed by the
House, with the President of the House who shall forward
the same to the Governor-General or the Governor, as the
case may be, and he shall thereupon suspend the operation

of that Bill for one year, upon the expiry of which period
he shall remit the said Bill for further consideration by the
Legislature. When such Bill has been further considered by
the Legislature and the Legislature concerned has refused to
revise or modify the Bill so as to meet the objection thereto,
the Governor-General or the Governor, as the case may be
may give or withhold his assent to it in the exercise of his
discretion, provided further that, the validity of such Bill may
be challenged in the Supreme Court by any two members
of the denomination affected thereby on the grounds mat it
contravenes one of their fundamental rights.
Special Claims of Musalmans

A. The North-West Forntier Province shall be constituted
a Governors Province on the same footing as other Provinces
with due regard to the necessary requirements for the security
of the Frontier.
In the formation of the Provincial Legislature the
nomination shall not exceed more than 10 per cent of the
whole.
B. Sind shall be separated from the Bombay Presidency
and made a Governors Province similar to and on the same
footing as other Provinces in British India.
C. Musalman representation in the Central Legislature
shall be one-third of the total number of the House, and their
representation in the Central Legislature shall not be less
than the proportion set forth in the Annexure.
Special Claims of the Depressed Classes

A. The Constitution shall declare invalid any custom or
usage by which any penalty or disadvantage or disability
is imposed upon or any discrimination is made against any
subject of the State in regard to the enjoyment of civic rights
on account of Untouchability.
B. Generous treatment in the matter of recruitment to
Public Service and the opening of enlistment in the Police
and Military Service.
C. The Depressed Classes in the Punjab shall have the

benefit of the Punjab Land Alienation Act extended to them.
D. Right of Appeal shall lie to the Governor or Governor-
General for redress of prejudicial action or neglect of interest
by any Executive Authority.
E. The Depressed Classes shall have representation not
less than set forth in the Annexure.
Special Claims of the Anglo-Indian Community

A. Generous interpretation of the claims admitted by Sub-
Committee No. VIII (Services) to the effect that in recongnition
of the peculiar position of the community special consideration
should be given to the claim for public employment, having
regard to the maintenance of an adequate standard of living.
B. The right to administer and control its own educational
institutions, i.e., European education, subject to the control
of the Minister.
Provisions for generous and adequate grants-in-aid and
scholarships on the basis of present grants.
C. Jury rights equal to those enjoyed by other communities
in India unconditionally of proof of legitimacy and descent
and the right of accused persons to claim trial by either a
European or an Indian Jury.
Special Claims Of The European Community

A. Equal rights and privileges to those enjoyed by Indian-
born subjects in all industrial and commercial activities.
B. The maintenance of existing rights in regard to procedure
of criminal trials, and any measure or bill to amend, alter
or modify such a procedure cannot be introduced except with
the previous consent of the Governor-General.
Agreed by
HIS HIGHNESS THE AGA KHAN (Muslims),
DR. AMBEDKAR (Depressed Classes),
RAO BAHADUR PANNIR SELVAM (Indian Christians),
SIR HENRY GIDNEY (Angol-Indians),
SIR HUBERT CARR (Europeans).
ANNEXURE
REPRESENTATION IN LEGISLATURES
Figures in brackets=Population basis 1931 figures and depressed percentages as per Simon Report.
Stength of Hindus Anglo- Tribal Europeans

Muslims Christians Sikhs
Chamber Indians etc.
Caste Depressed Total
Census
z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-03.indd
ALL India (1931)
(47.5) (19)* (66.5) (21.5)

MK
Upper .. 200 101 20 121 67 1 6 1 .. 4

SJ+YS
Lower .. 300 123 45 168 100 7 10 3 .. 12
(48.9) (13.4) (62.3) (34.8)
Assam .. 100 38 13 51 35 3 .. 1 .. 10
(18.3) (24.7) (43) (54.9)
Bengal .. 200 38 35 73 102 2 .. 3 .. 20

ROLE OF ......................... INDIAN DEMOCRACY
10-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013
(67.8) (14.5) (82.3) (11.3)
Bihar and Orissa 100 51 14 65 25 1 .. 1 3 5
* Represents percentage in Governors Provinces of British India.

Population figures exclude Tribal Areas.
97
97
ANNEXUREcontd.
98
REPRESENTATION IN LEGISLATURES
Figures in brackets=Population basis 1931 figures and depressed percentages as per Simon Report.
Hindus Europeans
Stength of Anglo- Tribal
Muslims Christians Sikhs
Chamber Caste Depressed Total Indians etc.
(68) (8) (76) (20)

z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-03.indd
Bombay .. 200 88 28 116 66 2 .. 3 .. 13

On Sind being separated weightage of Musalmans in Bombay to be on the same footing as to the Hindus in the
MK
N.W.F.P.
(63.1) (23.7) (86.8) (44)

SJ+YS
C.P. .. 100 58 20 78 15 1 .. 2 2 2
(71.3) (15.4) (86.7) (7.1) (3.7)
Madras .. 200 102 40 142 30 14 .. 4 2 8
(15.1) (13.5) (28.6) (56.5) (13)
Panjab .. 100 14 10 24 51 1.5 20 1.5 .. 2
10-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013
(58.1) (26.4) (84.5) (14.8)

U.P. .. 100 44 20 64 30 1 .. 2 .. 3
DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR : WRITINGS AND SPEECHES
Sind and N.W.F.P. Weightage similar to that enjoyed by the Musalmans in the Provinces in which they constitute a
minority of the population shall be given to the Hindu minority in Sind and to the Hindu and Sikh minorities in the N.W.F.P.
98
Explanatory Memorandum to the said

Memorandum
1. The suggested details for community representation

have not been agreed by the Hindus or the Sikhs, but the
full representation claimed by the latter in the Central
Legislature is provided for.
2. The proposed distribution of seats for the different
minorities constitutes a whole scheme and the detailed
proposals cannot be separated one from another.
3. This distribution of seats follows the principle that
in no case is the majority community to be reduced to the
position of a minority of even equality.
4. No representaion is provided for Commerce, Landlords,
Industry, Labour, etc. It being assumed that these seats
are ultimately communal and that communities desiring
special representation for these interests may do so out of
the communal quota.
5. The allowance of 33 per cent representation to
Muslims in the Central Legislature is based on the
assumption that 26 per cent shall be from British India and
at least 7 per cent by convention out of the quota assigned
to the Indian States.
6. In the Punjab the suggested common sacrifice by the
Muslims, Caste Hindus and the Depressed Classes, would
permit of a weightage of 54 per cent, being given to the
Sikhs, giving them representation of 20 per cent, in the
Legislature.
7. The proposals may be taken as being acceptable to
well over 115 millions of people, or about 46 per cent of
the population of India. *
The British Premier tried in his own way to bring the Indian
delegates to a frame of mind for a settlement. The Premiers
daugther gave a party to choice delegates. The Maharaja of Baroda,
*This appeared as appendix III in the original proceeding of the Federal

Structure Committee and Minorities Committee, Pp. 1394-99.
Dr. Ambedkar, Sir Mirza Ismail, Jinnah, Tambe and few others
attended it. The British Premier took some of the delegates to
his country home at Chequers. They had a talk there relating
to the Indian problem, but there, too, they could not come to a
settelment.
The Minorities Sub-Committee submitted its report to the
Conference. The last paragraph of that report recorded that the
Minorities and Depressed Classes were definite in their assertion
that they could not consent to any self-governing constitution of
India unless their demands were met in a reasonable manner.
Like Joshi, Jadhav and Paul, Dr. Ambedkar dissented from
the proposals of the Franchise Sub-Committee as in their opinion
the proposals were inadequate, and they pleaded for immediate
introduction of adult franchise. In the written speech, which he
could not make for want of time, Dr. Ambedkar warned the British
Government that it would be betraying the Depressed Classes if
by limiting the franchise the Labour Government left them to
the mercy of those who had taken no interest in their welfare.
Such was his sincerity and devotion to the problem and to
the welfare of his people that Dr. Ambedkar worked day and
night, sought interviews, gave interviews, supplied information,
and even addressed a meeting of some Members of the British
Parliament to acquaint them fully with the problem of the
Untouchables. He took every opportunity of contributing articles
to foreign journals, of issuing statements to the foreign press
and of addressing meetings in London with the sole object of
exposing the intolerable humiliations and unbelievable suffering
under which the Depressed Classes were groaning in India for
ages. In appeal after appeal to the Press he said that the cause of
the Untouchables in India needed the support of the enlightened
world. He, therefore, urged that it was the sacred duty of the
people at large to help the solution of their problem on the basis
of humanity!
The result was that the world came to know for the first time
that the fate of the Untouchables in India was worse than that
of the Negroes in America. The appeal moved some of the British
leaders and consequently a deputation consisting of some Members
of the British Parliament such as Miss Eleanor, Miss

Ellen, Norman Angle and a few others, waited on Lord
Sankey and pleaded for investing the Depressed Classes
with franchise, and for removing their disabilities. Lord
Sankey promised that in their proposed political set-up
they would be placed with the other classes and masses of
India. Some of the British papers, however were hostile to
Dr. Ambedkar because he said, I do not oppose the move
for Dominion Status * He said that he, too did not mind
their indifference or opposition to his cause.
Dr. Ambedkars profound study, great industry and

conquering intellect created a tremendous impression
upon the delegates and the British statesmen. He inspired
respect as well as hatred in different circles. The Indian
Daily Mail reporter observed: Dr. Ambedkar pointed
out that he had a mandate to see that no responsible
Government was established, unless it was at the same
time, accompanied by a truly representative Government.
He voiced a fear that the proposed form of Government
would be one of the masses by the classes and his protest
found much echoing sympathy in the Labour and Liberal
Parties of Great Britain.
After recording the reports of the different Sub-

Committees, the Round Table Conference adjourned
on January 19, 1931. This was followed by a debate
on India in the House of Commons. During the course
of the debate, one voice echoed the grievances of the
Depressed Classes. It was Issac Foot who was a man of
broader sympathies. Referring to the disabilities of the
Untouchables, he said, If we do not establish safeguards
for their protection, their blood may cry out against us.
If I had any advice to give to future Governors, it will
be Let your main concern be for these people. They
may be defenceless now, but one day they will be strong.
As there is justice upon the earth, there is no bank
* Dr. Ambedkars letter 19th December 1930.

that can keep back for ever the accumulated sufferings of

these people. The real test of the progress of India twenty
years hence will be what have you done for these people?
This speech was an eloquent tribute to Dr. Ambedkars
ceaseless work in London.
Before leaving London, Dr. Ambedkar expressed his

opinion on the work of the Round Table Conference in a
letter to his secretary Shivtarkar that although he was
in two minds as to the outcome of the Conference, he
was confident that it had laid the foundation of the self-
government of India. Viewed in this light the Conference
was a success. Yet viewed from another angle, he observed
that the foundation had more of sand than mortar.* Hence
the foundation was not strong enough. But so far as the
rights of the Depressed Classes were concerned, it was a
tremendous success, he added.
The notable contribution of this session of the Round

Table Conference to Indian political thought was the
evolution of the conception of a United India. Another solid
outcome was the definite emergence of the Depressed Classes
in the political picture of India, and more important was
the brilliant and moving exposition of their insufferable
conditions by Dr. Ambedkar before the bar of world opinion.
Owing to disagreement on the question of seats, which the
different communities sought to secure in the proposed
legislatures, and on the system of election whether separate
or joint electorates with reserved seats should be employed,
the Conference was adjourned. Besides, it must have been
thought that taking any vital decision at that time was like
reckoning without hosts; for Congress, the major political
party of India, had not participated in the proceedings.
Dr. Ambedkar left for India, embarking at Marseilles on
February 13, 1931.1
* Dr. Ambedkars letter, 21st January 1931.

1
:Keer, Pp. 154-157.
DEPRESSED CLASSES AND FUTURE CONSTITUTION

Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, who also arrived in Bombay on Friday
the 27th February 1931 morning was given an enthusiastic
reception at Ballard Pier by a battalion of the Ambedkar Seva
Dal Interviewed by a representative of The Times of India he
made the following statement: The Round Table Conference is
to my mind a triumph of statesmanship. It would be an idle
pretence to say that there are no defects in the Constitution
as outlined by the Conference, but in my opinion they are
not of a vital character. Even assuming the contrary to be
the truth there is yet time and opportunity for all those who
believe in a peaceful solution of the Indian problem to step
in and improve the framework. My greatest disappointment
arises from the fact that the Constitution as outlined by the
Conference is most undemocratic in as much as it is based on
a very restricted franchise. It is a great pity that Mr. Gandhi,
judging from the reports of his pronouncement on the results
of the Conference, seems to have entirely lost sight of this
aspect of the Constitution and is laying stress on elements
which, I venture to think, are the most trivial and the most
transient. Those of us who represented the Depressed Classes
and labour fought for adult suffrage and although we failed,
because all other parties played false to their position as
signatories to the Nehru Report. I for one have been living
in the hope that when Mr. Gandhi comes to lay down his
terms of settlement he will see to it that the Constitution to
which he will be a party will be a thoroughly democratic one.
If Mr. Gandhi fails us in our efforts to secure political
power to the common man and woman in India, I would not
hesitate to call his act as the greatest betrayal of trust and
his campaign of civil disobedience as the worst exploitation of
the masses for the service of the classes. In view of the fact
that Mr. Gandhis political philosophy is not known to many
it may be advisable for those leaders of the masses who count
themselves among his followers and disciples to ask from him
a declaration of his views on the question of adult suffrage
before they give him any further support in his campaign of
civil disobedience.
The Minority Problem

The most important problem is, of course, the minority
problem. Without a solution of this problem there can be
no liberty for India. Unfortunately the Conference failed to
solve this problem. But a solution must be found before any
further steps can be taken in the direction of political reform.
He does not seem to have been realised in India that the
Conference has virtually made the grant of political power
dependent upon an agreed solution of the majority problem.
Regarding the question of the Depressed Classes whom
Mr. R. M. Srinivasan and myself represented at the Conference,
I am glad their place in the future Constitution of India is
secure and their disabilities will be non-existent1.
Just at this time the names of the delegates to the second
session of the Round Table Conference were announced in the
third week of July. Dr. Ambedkar, Sastri, Saprti, Jayakar,
Setalvad, Malaviya, Sarojini Naidu, Gandhi, Mirza Ismail,
Jinnah, Ramaswami Mudaliar and others were invited to
attend the Conference in London. Dr. Ambedkar was purposely
dropped out from the Federal Structure Committee at the first
session of the Round Table Conference. His patriotic mind
and his fearless advocacy for the common man and democracy
had given the Britishers an offence. But this time he was
selected on the Federal Structure Committee, which was vitally
connected with the drafting of the new Constitution for India.
Congratulations were showered from all quarters of India
and even from England on Dr. Ambedkar. Newspapers from the
opposite camp also began to appreciate his patriotism, his love
for democracy and his anxiety for the welfare of the common
man. The Kolaba Samachar, a district paper of note, which
was hostile to him in matters of social reforms, expressed a
debt of gratitude to Dr. Ambedkar for the patriotic service he
had rendered to the country in the Chirner Trial. It recalled
his services at the time of the visit of the Simon Commission
and at the first session of the Round Table Conference; and
it added that Dr. Ambedkar was a true patriot and would
fight to break the shackles of the country and help Others
do so at the second session of the Round Table Conference.2.
1
: The Times of India, dated 28th February 1931.
2
: Keen P. 163.
The Indian Daily Mail, in its issue dated 21st July 1931,
congratulating the Doctor upon his nomination to the Federal
Structure Committee, paid a glowing tribute to Dr. Ambedkar.
It said: I congratulate Dr. Ambedkar upon his invitation.
Dr. Ambedkar made a tremendous impression at the Round
Table Conference and his speech at the opening session was
one of the finest bits of oratory delivered during the whole
Conference. His final attitude to the Sankey report was that
of one who does not approve but also who does not object. He
pointed out that he had a mandate to see that no responsible
Government was established unless it was at the same time,
accompanied by a truly representative Government. He
voiced a fear that the proposed form of Government would
be one of the massses by the classes, and his protest found
much echoing sympathy in the Labour and Liberal Party
of Great Britain. On the other hand Dr. Ambedkar will not
play the old fashioned minority game. He is a patriot and is
vitally interested in securing self-government. In the future
discussions, which will centre round the franchise of the senate
and the Federal Assembly, this brilliant representative of the
Depressed Classes is certain to play a most important part.1.
The Sunday Chronicle in its issue dated 26th July
1931. under the initials A.T.T., appreciating the services of
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar as a true nationalist, said; One of the
delegates nominated to the Federal Structure Committee is
my friend Dr. Ambedkar. When he was in London last year
attending the R.T.C. I saw a good deal of him. At heart a
true nationalist he had to put up a stem fight against the
persuasive coquetry of the British diehards who are anxious
to win him over to their side and at the same time his task
was made more difficult by his anxiety to retain his brother
delegate Rao Bahadur Srinivasan within the Nationalist fold.
At the Chesterfield Gardens, time and again, he complained
that Sir Tej Bahadur was giving more to the Princes in the
process of give and take. But he admitted that Sir Tej had
to manouvre through a very difficult situation.2.
: Reprinted, Ganvir, Ambedkar-Gandhi: Teen Mulakhati, (Marathi)
1
Pp.6-7.
2
: Ibid. Pp. 7-8.

The Kesari and several other news-papers expressed
satisfaction at the nomination of Dr. Ambedkar. Congratulating
the Doctor and N. M. Joshi, the Journal of the Servants of
India Society observed: Being drawn from the humble ranks
of the society. one representing the labour classes and the
other Depressed Classes, they are necessarily strangers to
high politics as they are understood in this country. They
have the simple faith of the simple folk whose cause they
have espoused, and they will not be deterred by the superior
smile of the eminent personages surrounding them, from
insisting on the literal application of certain principles which
they have been taught to hold as inviolable. A little before
this the London representative of the Free Press Journal,
a leading nationalist daily in Bombay, in his reply to Miss
Mayo had eulogised the services which Dr. Ambedkar had
rendered at the first session of the Round Table Conference,
and said that Dr. Ambedkar was a fearless, independent and
patriotic-minded leader whose fearlessness was unbearable to
both Hindus and Muslims, and that his opening speech at
the first session of the Round Table Conference was the best
speech in the whole proceedings of the Conference.
It was not decided as yet whether Gandhi would attend
the Round Table Conference. Naturally all eyes were focussed
on Manibhuvan at the Malabar Hill in Bombay, owing to
the mysterious suspense created by Gandhis stagecraft and
statecraft. In the bustle and hurry Gandhi wanted to sound
Ambedkar as to his demands. So Gandhi wrote to Ambedkar
on August 6, 1931, informing him that he would come to see
the latter at eight oclock that night if Dr. Ambedkar could
spare the time. Gandhi added that he would gladly come
over to Dr. Ambedkars residence, if it was inconvenient to
Dr. Ambedkar to come to him.1.
Accordingly the meeting between Ambedkar and Gandhi
was held on August 14, 1931, at Manibhuvan, at two in the
afternoon.
SEGREGATING UNTOUCHABLES
Dr. Ambedkar, the Depressed Classes leader, who saw
Mr. Gandhi before he sailed by the Mooltan to take part in the Round
Table Conference, is said to have told the Mahatma a few hometruths
1
:Keer;Pp. 163-64.
about the insincere attitude of the Congress towards the

grievances of Untouchables. What can the poor Mahatma do
when the whole country simply believes in Untouchability?1
The next day was Saturday, August 15, 1931. Almost all
the Round Table Conference delegates were to sail for London
by the S. S. Mooltan. The Ballard Pier at Bombay presented
a picturesque appearance on the day. From princes to paupers
all soils of people were present at the Pier. Friends, admirers,
followers and devotees assembled to wish bon voyage to their
Princes and heroes. One leader who received a great ovation
as soon as he got down from the car was Dr. Ambedkar. Over
two thousand volunteers had collected on the road outside and
greeted him as he arrived at the Mole Station with shouts of
Dr. Ambedkar ki jai and Long live Dr. Ambedkar .2
On boardship Dr. Ambedkar came across Sir Prabhashankar
Pattani, who asked him about the outcome of the latters
interview with Gandhi. Sir Prabhashankar told Dr. Ambedkar
that as he had left the hall in the middle of the interview,
he was not in the know of its outcome or end. Dr. Ambedkar,
who got the clue from the strange note in the voice of the
Knight, asked him why he had left the hall in the middle.
The Knight said bitingly that according to Hindu scriptures
a gentleman should quit the place where a detractor reviled
a good man, if the hearer could not cut out the tongue of
the detractor on the spot. Dr. Ambedkar was all the more
tickled by the growing insensible temper of the Knight and,
without any sign of irritation on his face, asked him what
punishment was prescribed by Pattanis Hindu scriptures
for a rank hypocrite and an abject flatterer. At this crack of
the whip Pattani got wild and asked Dr. Ambedkar what he
meant by such a brutal attack. Dr. Ambedkar replied that he
meant what the knight understood and added that Gandhi
should be freed from the grip of abject flatterers like him.
The Police Commissioner, Wilson, intervened, and a further
scene was averted. The Knight must have left a wiser man.
Indeed, the world would be no less benefited, if all its great
men turn introspective and get themselves rid of the flattering
functions of men surrounding them !
1
: The Times of India, dated 18th August-1931.
2
: Keer:Pp. 168-169.
Sarojini Naidu and Malaviya, who were to go by the

same steamer, cancelled their passages, as Gandhi had not
yet decided about his departure. In the interview which Dr.
Ambedkar gave on the steamer he referred to Gandhi!s refusal
to go the Round Table Conference and said it was the height
of folly to place the interests of Bardoli above those of India.
to bother about petty grievances and to be unmindful of
bigger problem the settlement of which will enable him to
exercise control over those very officers is a thing which I
cannot understand.
Ambedkar was now deeply thinking of Gandhis decision
to oppose his demands. So he sent a message to his people in
India through his secretary to hold meetings to denounce the
attitude of Gandhi towards their claims. From Suez he wrote
another letter to Shivtarkar asking him to send copies of the
Memorandum which he had submitted to the Minorities Sub-
Committee of the first session of the Round Table Conference.
He also asked him to send with Rao Bahadur R. Srinivasan
the leather bag which he had left behind.
On the steamer, Jayakan the Maharaja of Rewa and other
leaders expressed their satisfaction at the imposing sight of
the Samata Seva Dal of the Depressed Classes. Shaukat Ali
was glad; Dr. Moonje was pleased and even expressed his
hidden joy that in spite of the failure of the Hindu Mahasabha
to raise such a disciplined volunteer corps, there was one
organization of the Untouchable Hindus to stand face to face
with the Muslim volunteers ! Moonje even congratulated
Dr. Ambedkar on his being the leader of the Untouchables, who
were conscious enough to know Dr. Ambedkars services to their
cause, and added that they were not indifferent and ungrateful,
like the Caste Hindus, who knew not their benefactors !
On reaching London on August 29, Dr. Ambedkar was down
with influenza and suffered terribly from vomiting and diarrhoea.
The illness sapped his energy, so much so that he wrote to
Shivtarkar that his health was on the brink of a crisis. From
Monday, September 7, he began to feel better but weakness
still lingered. All the time he advised Shivtarkar not to utter
a word about his illness to his wife. One thing weighed on his
mind. Defeated at the Mahad Sub-judges Court the Orthodox
Hindus had appealed to the District Court at Thana, and

the judgment of the District Judge at Thana was due. He
asked Shivtarkar to inform him about it as soon as it was
delivered.
In the meanwhile, Gandhi, Vallabhbhai Patel, Jawaharlal
Nehru and Sir Prabhashankar Pattani met the Viceroy at
Simla where the differences were patched up, and Gandhi
left for Bombay to catch the earliest steamer to go to London.
Gandhi, alongwith Sarojini Naidu, Pandit Mataviya, and his
party, sailed for England on August 29, and reached London
on September 12, 1931,
The second session of the Round Table Conference
commenced on September 7,1931. This time the personnel
of the Conference was enlarged by including a few more
delegates such as Sir Muhamed Iqbal, the Muslim League
President: Dr. S. K. Dutta. the Christian representative;
G. D. Birla, the great financier; Pandit Malaviya, a Sanatani
reformer; Sarojini Naidu, the Nightingale of India; and Sir
Ali Imam. The outstanding feature of this session was the
presence of Gandhis enigmatic personality. The first session
of the R. T. C. was Hamlet without the Prince of Denmark !
Shortly before the Conference met, a change had come over-
Britain. The Labour Government was replaced by a National
Government, the Prime Minister, Ramsay MacDonald,
remaining in the saddle as before. The Secretary of State for
India, Wedgwood Benn, was replaced by Sir Samuel Hoare.
Conservative leaders like Churchill vehemently opposed the
proposed transfer of power to India.
The main work of the Round Table Conference was
to be done in the Federal Structure Committee and the
Minorities Committee. The Conference was to re-examine
and amplify the reports prepared by the corresponding
Committees of the first session of the Round Table
Conference. Mahatma Gandhi made his first speech in the
Conference on September 15, 1931, in the Federal Structure
Committee. He claimed that the Congress represented all
Indian interests and classes. He told the Conference that
the Congress represented the Muslims because it had
Muslims as Presidents and Muslims as members of its
Working Committee. It represented the Depressed Classes

because removal of Untouchability was a plank on the
political platform of the Congress. Gandhi told the Princes
that Congress stood for States also inasmuch as even now
the Congress had endeavoured to serve the Princes of India by
refraining from any interference in their domestic and internal
affairs. The Congress represented women, Gandhi observed,
because Congress had Dr. Annie Besant and Sarojini Naidu
as Presidents. And because he was the sole representative of
the Congress, it followed that he was the sole representative
of the Indian nation !
Dr. Ambedkar sensed from this speech of Gandhi in what
direction the wind was blowing. Dr. Ambedkar made his first
speech in the Federal Structure Committee on the same day.
He told the Princes that the Federal Structure Committee
could not blindly give to the State what they wanted. This put
the Maharaja of Bikaner on his legs, and he replied that nor
could the States sign a blank cheque either. Dr. Ambedkar,
emphasizing his point, said that before a State was allowed
to join the Federation, it must prove that it had the necessary
resources and the capacity to give its citizens a civilized life,
and the main condition laid down by Dr. Ambedkar was that
the States representatives to the Federal Assembly should be
chosen by election and not by nomination. It was his confirmed
opinion that nomination made the Executive irresponsible to
the Legislature giving a false appearance to the outside world
that the Legislature was working normally on the basis of a
majority rule. He added that the principle of nomination was
against the principle of responsible Government. As regards
the demand of the landlords for special representation, he
said that they should not be given special representation as
they sided with the orthodox, and thereby defeated the ends
of freedom and progress. Obviously, this was the first and best
speech made in defence of the rights of the States people.
These strong views gave a shock to the Princely Order,
the landlords and their benefactors, who favoured the view of
the Princes that their representatives to the Federal Assembly
should be selected by nomination. The result was that every
speaker devoted some part or other of his speech to refuting
or supporting Dr. Ambedkars speech as a majority of them
thought that his views were radical and revolutionary.
The next day Gandhi expressed his views that the Round
Table Conference delegates were not the chosen ones of the
nation, but chosen ones of the British Government. Not
that Gandhi was not aware of this before his departure to
London. But he now began to twit the delegates. Regarding
Dr. Ambedkars views on States representation on the Federal
Legislatures, Gandhi said that while his sympathies were,
broadly speaking, with Dr. Ambedkar, his reason was wholly
with Gavin Jones and Sir Sultan Ahmed, who echoed the
views of the Princely Order. Gandhi favoured the proposal for
Federation, but supported the standpoint of the Princes as
against the States people, saying: Here we have no right,
in my humble way, to say to the States what they should do
and what they shall not do !
Gandhi then turned to the pivotal problem that was
haunting the delegates. He referred to the problem of special
representation claimed by the different communities, and
said: The Congress has reconciled itself to special treatment
of the Hindu-Muslim-Sikh tangle. There are sound historical
reasons for it, but the Congress will not extend that doctrine
in any shape or form. I listened to the list of special interests.
So far as the Untouchables are concerned, I have not yet
quite grasped what Dr. Ambedkar has to say, but of course,
the Congress will share the onus with Dr. Ambedkar of
representing the interests of the Untouchables. The interests of
the Untouchables are as dear to the Congress as the interests
of any other body or of any other individual throughout the
length and breadth of India. Therefore, I would most strongly
resist any further special representation.
This was nothing but a declaration of war, Ambedkar
observed, by Gandhi and by the Congress against the
Untouchables. With this declaration by Mr. Gandhi, he
added, I knew what Mr. Gandhi would do in the Minorities
Committee which was the main forum for the discussion of
this question.
On September 18 Ambedkar rose and asked Gandhi
in the Federal Structure Committee whether the views
placed by Gandhi regarding the Federal Legislature
and the formation of the Federal Executive were his
own or those of the Congress. When Diwan Bahadur,
Ramaswami Mudaliar stated that the public servants,
who constituted the Political Department, were as

conscientious and fair as any other body of public servants
anywhere in India or outside. Dr. Ambedkar at once asked
him why then he wanted responsible Government at all if that
was so. In his speech Pandit Malaviya pleaded for patience
and courtesy to be shown to the Princes and observed that
had Government utilized all resources and spent sufficient
money on promoting primary education among the people,
he was sure the words Depressed Classes would have been a
matter of history by that time. Dr. Ambedkar at once pointed
out his own case and said that in spite of his education
he was still an Untouchable. In the course of his speech
Sir Akbar Hydari, while replying to Dr. Ambedkar, said:
Speeches like those of Dr. Ambedkar, if I may say so, do not
sufficiently appreciate the realities of the situation. Upon this
Dr. Ambedkar answered back: I have never been guilty of
not appreciating realities.
While discussing the formation of the Federal Constitution,
nobody referred to the time-limit for initiation of Federation.
It was Dr. Ambedkar who lifted the veil by saying: I do not
know that there would be any British Indian who would like
to put the establishment of responsible Government in cold
storage untill the Princes make up their minds to enter into
the Federal Government of India.
During these discussions in the Federal Structure
Committee there were flashes, exchanges of views, reviews
of the constitutional history of the world and ideas about
Free India. Dr. Ambedkars speeches on those topics were
full of information, interest and valuable suggestions. The
politician, the barrister, the constitutionalist, the professor,
the defender of the downtrodden millions and the friend of
the States people profoundly inpressed the Conference with
different facets of his erudition.
By now the third week of September 1931 was over. The
Minorities Committee was to commence its work on September
28. On the eve of this session, Gandhis son, Devdas Gandhi,
saw Dr. Ambedkar at his residence, and an interview was fixed
between Gandhi and Dr. Ambedkar at the residence of Sarojini
Naidu between 9 and 12 p.m. Accordingly, Dr. Ambedkar saw
Gandhi and placed his cards on the table. But Gandhi

did not open his mind and said that he would consent to
Dr. Ambedkars demands if others agreed.
The Minorities Committee met for the first time on
September 28, 1931. The Premier admitted that the problem
of minorites in India had baffled them all. He observed that
some of the delegates had suggested that Government should
arbitrate as the delegates themselves had failed to agree, but
he opined that the arbitration would probably be unacceptable
to some of them. Upon this the Aga Khan said that Mahatma
Gandhi was going to see the Muslim delegates that night and
so he asked for an adjournment. Seconding the Aga Khan,
Malaviya wished that the general discussion might stand over.
Dr. Ambedkar was in the know of the secret talks that
were going on between the Muslim leaders and Gandhi
regarding the Hindu-Muslim agreement. So referring to the
motion for adjournment, he said: As far as the Depressed
Classes are concerned, we have already presented our case
to the Minorities Sub-Committee last time. The only thing
which remains for me to do is to put before this Committee
a short statement suggesting the quantum of representation
which we want in different Legislatures.
He himself had heard with great pleasure, Dr. Ambedkar
continued, that further negotiations were going to take place for
the settlement of the communal issue. He further obvserved:
But I would like to make this matter absolutely plain at the
start. Those who are negotiating ought to understand that
they are not plenipotentiaries at all; that whatever may be
the representative character of Mr. Gandhi or the Congress
people, they certainly are not in a position to bind us
certainly not. I say that most emphatically in this meeting.
And concluding his speech with a warning, he said: I want
to say most emphatically that whoever claims weigthtage
and whoever is willing to give that weithtage he must not
give ithe cannot give itout of my share. Upon this the
Chairman, MacDonald said: Dr. Ambedkars position has
been made absolutely clear, in his usual splendid way. He
has left no doubt at all about it.*
* Proceedings of Federal Structure Committee & Minorities Committee, p. 527.

On October 1 Mahatma Gandhi again asked for a weeks

adjournment. He told the Committee that he was being
closeted with Muslim leaders of various groups. At this
Dr. Ambedkar got up and said that he did not wish to create
any difficulty in arriving at such a settlement, but wanted
to know whether or not the Depressed Classes would be
represented on that formal Committee. Gandhi replied in
the affirmative. Dr. Ambedkar thanked Gandhi for this, and
turning to the delegates, explained: Mahatma Gandhi told
us on the first day that he spoke in the Federal Structure
Committee that as a representative of the Indian National
Congress he was not prepared to give political recongnition to
any community other than the Muslims and the Sikhs. He was
not prepared to recognize the Anglo-Indians, the Depressed
Classes and the Indian Christians. I do not think that I am
doing any violence to etiquette by stating in this Committee
that when I had the pleasure of meeting Mahatma Gandhi
a week ago and of discussing the question of the Depressed
Classes with him and when we, as Members of the other
minorities, had the chance of talking with him yesterday in
his office, he told us in quite plain terms that the attitude
that he had taken in the Federal Structure Committee was
his full and well-considered attitude.
Dr. Ambedkar, then thundered that if the Depressed Classes
were not going to be recognized in the future constitution of
India, as was done by the Minorities Sub-Committee during
the first session of the Round Table Conference, he would
neither join that particular Committee nor whole-heartedly
support the proposition for adjournment. Sir Herbert Carr,
Dr. Dutt and others welcomed the adjournment.
The discussions between Gandhi and the Muslim leaders
went on for a week. The newspapers declared that the
discussions had reached an encouraging stage. It was reported
that Gandhi had conceded to the Muslims their fourteen points,
accepted that the residuary powers be vested in federating
provinces, allowed the Muslims majority in the Punjab and
in Bengal, and had offered the Muslims a blank cheque. The
talks, however, failed on the Sikh-Muslim question.
On October 8 Gandhi announced, with deep sorrow to

the Minorities Committee, his utter failure in securing an
agreed solution of the communal question through informal
conversations amongst and with the representatives of different
groups. He said that the causes of failure were inherent in
the composition of the Indian Delegation, and that they were
almost all not elected representatives of the parties or groups
whom they were presumed to represent nor were those whose
presence was absolutely necessary for an agreed solution.
He, therefore, moved for an adjournment of the meeting sine
die. Dr. Ambedkar took up the challenge and stood to reply
to Gandhi. He said that Gandhi was guilty of a breach of
understanding according to which it was agreed the previous
night that none of the delegates was to make any speech or
any comment that would cause exasperation.
Dr. Ambedkars vitriolic tone began to rise. He thundered:
What distaurbs me, after hearing Mr. Gandhi, is that instead
of confining himself to his proposition, namely, that the
Minorities Committee should be adjourned sine die, he started
casting reflections upon the representatives of the different
communities who are sitting round this Table. He said that
the delegates were the nominees of Government, and that they
did not represent the views of their respective communities for
whom they stood, we cannot deny the allegation that we are
nominees of the Government, but speaking for myself, I have
not the slightest doubt that even if the Depressed Classes of
India were given the chance of electing their representatives
to this Conference, I would all the same, find a place here.
I say therefore, that whether I am a nominee or not, I fully
represent the claims of my community. Let no man be under
any mistaken impression as regards that.
The Mahatma has been claiming, Dr. Ambedkar
proceeded that the Congress stands for the Depressed
Classes, and that the Congress represents the Depressed
Classes more than I or my colleagues can do. To that claim
I can only say that it is one of the many false claims which
irresponsible people keep on making although the persons
concerned with regard to those claims have been invariably
denying them.* Dr. Ambedkar thereupon showed how he had
* Proceedings of Federal Structure Committee & Minorities Committee, p. 534.

received from the farthest Untouchable corner of Indiafrom

the places which he had never visited and from the men he
had never seentelegrams supporting the stand taken by
him. He then told the Committee that either the Committee
should solve the problem or the British Government should
undertake its solution. In his utter disappointment and fear
he said that the Depressed Classes were not anxious about
the transfer of power under the present circumstances, but
if the Government wanted to transfer power, it should be
accompanied by such conditions and by such provisions that
the power should not find itself into the hands of a clique,
into the hands of the oligarchy, or into the hands of a group of
people whether Mohammedans or Hindus; the solution should
be such that the power should be shared by all communities
in their respective proportions.
The Prime Minister appealed to the Delegates not to
attribute causes to any method by which they had been elected
or to their own personal shortcomings. He asked them to face
the facts and asked them whether the problem existed in
India or not. The speech of the Premier was rather pungent
in tone and some called it ingrate, full of bitter sideshafts
against Gandhi.
Dr. Ambedkars vigorous propaganda did not stop here. He
wrote from London, on October 12, a letter to The Times of
India throwing light on the whole episode. We are, however,
reliably informed, he wrote, that in carrying his negotiations
with our Muslim friends, Mr. Gandhi demanded that as one
of the conditions for his accepting their fourteen points, they
should oppose the claims of the Depressed Classes, and the
smaller minorities. To say in public, Dr. Ambedkar observed
with his caustic ruthlessness, I will agree if all others agree,
and then to set out to work in private to prevent others from
so agreeing by buying off those who are willing to agree, is,
in our opinion, a piece of conduct unbecoming a Mahatma
and to be expected only from an inveterate opponent of the
Depressed Classes. Mr. Gandhi is not only not playing the
part of a friend of the Depressed Classes, but he is not even
playing the part of an honest foe.
In his letter home Dr. Ambedkar foretold that the

Round Table Conference would end in a fiasco, and in his
opinion Gandhi was responsible for that failure. According to
Dr. Ambedkar, Gandhis partiality, discriminating conduct in
solving the problem of the minorities, his equivocal manner of
dealing, his absolute disregard for the other representatives, the
insults he inflicted upon themall these qualities did not help
Gandhi to solve the problem tactfully, Dr. Ambedkar further
observed that Gandhis diabolical way of playing one community
against another was now quite clear ! His undemocratic mental
set-up, Dr. Ambedkar concluded, had given a rude shock to a
man like Harold Laski, and Congress leaders, like Vithalbhai
Patel. were murmuring disapproval of Gandhis mishandling
the situation !
Gandhis hostility to the demands put forth by Dr. Ambedkar
had wide repercussions and reaction in the quarters of the
Untouchables all over India. The All-India Depressed Classes
Conference. under the presidentship of Rao Bahadur M. C.
Rajah, at its Gurgaon session, declared that Gandhi was
misrepresenting the case of the Untouchables, and strongly
denounced the claim made by Gandhi that the Congress had
been taking care of the Untouchables from the beginning and
had championed the cause of the Untouchables. I say, said
Rajah, the President of the Conference, that these statements
are untrue.
The Conference supported the demands put forth by
Dr. Ambedkar and declared that no constitution would be
acceptable to the Depressed Classes which did not include
in it the system of Separate Electorates for the Depressed
Classes. Messages requesting Dr. Ambedkar not to put faith
in Gandhi and in the Congress were sent to Dr. Ambedkar in
hundreds by the Depressed Classes leaders and associations
from all parts of India, and by public meetings and conferences
held at Tinnevelly, Robertson (Madras), Lyallpur, Karnal,
Chidambaram, Calicut, Banaras, Kolhapur, Yeotmal, Nagpur,
Chanda, Kanpur, Kamptee, Belgaum, Dharwar, Nasik, Hubli,
Ahmedabad, Tuticorin, Colombo and at several other places.
These vociferous cablegrams demonstrated who was the real
representative of the Depressed Classes. Gandhi, no doubt received
a few cables, but they were insufficient to meet the queries
which Gandhi was pestered with in his talks and discourses at
different places in London. Such was the powerful effect

of Dr. Ambedkars fighting propaganda that Gandhi was
really nonplussed, and his assumed guardianship of the
Untouchables lay exposed !
This exposure became more pronounced at this juncture

by the temple entry movement launched by the Depressed
Classes in India, at Nasik and at Guruvayur. The revival
of Satyagraha at Nasik gained a tremendous momentum.
Five thousand volunteers poured in Nasik. Dr. Ambedkars
devoted lieutenant, Bhaurao Gaikwad, Depressed Classes
leaders like Rankhambe, Patitpavandas and trusted
lieutenant Deorao Naik, fought out the struggle, exposing
the Orthodox Hindus and the pretended sincerity of the
Hindu leaders in their true perspective. The shame was
so carping that Dr. Moonje appealed from London to the
Hindus not to deny these civic and religious rights to
their kith and kin at their own peril. The gates of the
Kalaram Temple were closed as was done during the
previous Satyagraha.
Dr. Ambedkar was happy over this timely support from

his people in exposing the caste Hindu behaviour. He sent
a message to his people from London.*
The Nasik Satyagraha was carried on with unique

enthusiasm and determination. Mass meetings were held,
and big procession were taken out. Several volunteers and
leaders were arrested. They bravely courted imprisonment
and faced jail. The News in the London Times about these
arrests and the developments of the Satyagraha added to
the weight of Dr. Ambedkars say.
After the clash with Gandhi, Dr. Ambedkar took

part in the discussions on the Fiscal system which
was adumbrated by the Sub-Committee for the Federal
Government. He made a very thought-provoking and
illuminating speech on the composition of the Federal
Court in which, Jinnahh, Jayakar, Lord Sankey and
* See Pp 192-193, of this part.
Lord Lothian, too, took much interest, and he was asked to

clarify some of his points.
In spite of this heavy work, Dr. Ambedkar was very

busy giving private interviews and explanations, issuing
statements and counter-statements and making speeches at
different instiutions in London in support of his stand at
the Round Table Conference. His speech at the Institution
of International Affairs proved very effective in demolishing
Gandhis platform. Those who were puzzled by Gandhis
extreme opposition to the demands of the Depressed
Classes ran to Dr. Ambedkar to seek clarification of his
stand. Miss Muriel Lester, with whom Gandhi was staying,
saw Dr. Ambedkar who explained his standpoint to her.
A common friend of Ambedkar and Gandhi invited both
the leaders to tea and tried to reconcile them. Ambedkar
admitted that Gandhi had done work for the uplift of the
Untouchables in his humanitarian way and was striving to
abolish Untouchability: but they differed fundamentally on
the question.
By the end of October 1931 elections were held in

Britain and the Tories came into power. As regards the
defeat of the Labour Government, Dr. Ambedkar said that
their programme was too scientific to be understood by
the labourer and average Britisher. In one of his letters
Dr. Ambedkar said that the Depressed Classes leaders, who
supported Gandhi, did not understand that Gandhi was
opposed not only to the Special Electorate but also to the
Special Representation for the Depressed Classes: otherwise
the problem would have been solved long before. 1
In addition to the first memorandum submitted to

the Minorities Sub-Committee at the first session of
the Conference, the supplementary Memorandum dated
4th November 1931 was submitted Jointly by Dr. B.
R. Ambedkar and Rao Bahadur R. Shrinivasan. The
Supplementary Memorandum reads as follows:Editors.
1: Keer, Pp. 169-181.
Supplementary Memorandum on the Claims of the

Depressed Classes for Special Representation
By Dr. Bhimrao R. Ambedkar and
Rao Bahadur R. Srinivasan
In the Memorandum that was submitted by us last year dealing
with the question of political safeguards for the protection of the
Depressed Classes in the Constitution for a self-governing India.
and which forms Appendix III to the printed volume of Proceedings
of the Minorities Sub-Committee, we had demanded that Special
Representation of the Depressed Classes must form one of such
safeguards. But we did not then define the details of the Special
Representation we claimed as being necessary for them. The reason
was that the proceedings of the Minorities Sub-Committee came to
an end before the question was reached. We now propose to make
good the omission by this supplementary memorandum so that the
Minorities Sub-Committee, if it comes to consider the question this
year, should have the requisite details before it.
I. Extent of Special Representation
A. Special Representation in Provincial Legislature
(i) In Bengal, Central provinces, Assam, Bihar and Orissa,
Punjab and the United Provinces, the Depressed Classes
shall have representation in proportion to their population as
estimated by the Simon Commission and the India Central
Committee.
(ii) In Madras, the Depressed Classes shall have twenty two
percent representation.
(iii) In Bombay
(a) In the event of Sind continuing to be a part of the Bombay
Presidency the Depressed Classes shall have sixteen per
cent representation.
(b) In the event of Sind being separated from the Bombay
Presidency the Depressed Classes shall enjoy the same
degree of representation as the Presidency Muslims,
both being equal in population.
B. Special Representation in the Federal Legislature
In both Houses of the Federal Legislature the Depressed Classes
shall have representation in proportion of their population in India.
Reservations
We have fixed this proportion of representation in the

Legislatures on the following assumptions:
(1) We have assumed that the figures for the population
of the Depressed Classes given by the Simon Commission
(Vol. I. P.40) and the Indian Central Committee (Report, P.
44) will be acceptable as suffciently correct to form a basis
for distributing seats.
(2) We have assumed that the Federal Legislature will
comprise the whole of India, in which case the population of the
Depressed Classes in Indian States, in Centraly Administered
Areas, and in Excluded Territories, besides their population in
Govrnors Provinces, will form very properly an additional item
in calculating the extent of representation of the Depressed
Classes in the Federal Legislature.
(3) We have assumed that the administrative area of the
Provinces of British India will contiune to be what they are
at present.
But if these assumptions regarding figures of population
are challenged as some interested parties threaten to do,
and if under a new census over which the Depressed Classes
can have no control, the population of the Depressed Classes
shows a lower proportion, or if the administrative areas of
the Provinces are altered, resulting in disturbing the existing
balance of population, the Depressed Classes reserve their
right to revise their proportion of representation and even to
claim weightage. In the same way, if the All-India Federation
does not come into being, they will be willing to submit to
readjustment in their proportion of representation calculated
on that basis in the Federal Legislature.
II. Method of Representation

1. The Depressed Classes shall have the right to elect their
representatives to the Provincial and Central Legislatures
through Separate Electorates of their voters.
For their representation in the upper House of the Federal or
Central Legislature, if it is decided to have indirect election by
members of the Provincial Legislatures, the Depressed Classes

will agree to abandon their right to Separate Electorates so far
as their representation to the Upper House is concerned subject
to this: that in any system of proportional representation
arrangement shall be made to guarantee to them their quota
of seats.
2. Separate Electorates for the Depressed Classes shall
not be liable to be replaced by a System of Joint Electorates
and reserved seats, except when the following conditions are
fulfilled:
(a) A referendum of the voters held at the demand of
majority of their representatives in the Legislatures
concerned and resulting in an absolute majority of the
members of the Depressed Classes having the franchise.
(b) No such referendum shall be resorted to until after
twenty years and until universal adult suffrage has
been established.
III. Necessity of Defining the Depressed Classes
The representation of the Depressed Classes has been
grossly abused in the past inasmuch as persons other than
the Depressed Classes were nominated to represent them
in the Provincial Legislatures, and cases are not wanting in
which persons not belonging to the Depressed Classes got
themselves nominated as representative of the Depressed
Classes. This abuse was due to the fact that while the
Governor was given the power to nominate persons to represent
the Depressed Classes, he was not required to confine his
nomination to persons belonging to the Depressed Classes,
since nomination is to be substituted by election under the
new constitution, there will be no room for this abuse. But in
order to leave no loophole for defeating the purpose of their
Special Representation we claim
(i) That the Depressed Classes shall not only have the
right to their own Separate Electorates, but they shall also
have the right to be represented by their own men.
(ii) That in each Province the Depresed Classes shall be
strictly defined as meaning persons belonging to communities
which are subjected to the system of Untouchability of the sort
prevalent therein and which are enumerated by name in a

schedule prepared for electoral purposes.
IV. Nomenclature
In dealing with this part of the question we would like
to point out that the existing nomenclature of Depressed
Classes is objected to by members of the Depressed Classes
who have given thought to it and also by outsiders who take
interest in them. It is degrading and contemptuous, and
advantage may be taken of this occasion for drafting the
new constitution to alter for official purposes the existing
nomenclature. We think that they should be called Non-Caste
Hindus, Protestant Hindus, or Non-Conformist Hindus or
some such designation, instead of Depressed Classes. We
have no authority to press for any particular nomenclature.
We can only suggest them, and we believe that if properly
explained the Depressed Classes will not hesitate to accept
the one most suitable for them.
We have received a large number of telegrams from the
Depressed Classes all over India supporting the demands
contained in this Memorandum.*
While the session was going on, His Majesty the King-
Emperor gave a reception to the Indian Delegates on November
5. It was arranged that a few Members should speak at the
party. Gandhi was present bareheaded. He was clad in his
customary loin-cloth and wore sandals. The king-Emperor
asked Dr. Ambedkar about the condition of the Untouchables
in India, and when he heard the harrowing tales from
Dr. Ambedkar who narrated them with his flowing heart,
eloquent eyes and scintillating face, he shuddered. The king-
Emperor then inquired of Dr. Ambedkar cordially about
his father and the place of his education, and how he had
achieved academic eminence. 1
*: For previous memorandum see. Appendix to Proceedings of the
Minorities Sub-Committee of the First Session of the Conference. This
Supplementary Memorandum dated 4th November 1931 is printed as
Appendix VII in the original proceedings at Pp. 1409-11.
1
: Keer, p. 181.
When the British Premier saw that there was no unanimous

solution to the Minorities problem, he asked all the Members
of the Minorities Committee to sign a requisition authorising
him to settle the communal problem and to pledge themselves
to accept his decision. Gandhi singned this pledge alongwith
other Members. Dr. Ambedkar did not sign this requisition as
he believed in the justice of his demands. The Prime Minister
then adjourned the Conference on December 1. Just before
this requisition Dr. Ambedkar had a talk with Gandhi at
the residence of Sir Mirza Ismail. Gandhi suggested a novel
method to win the support of Dr. Ambedkar. He said that
if the Untouchable candidates failed in the general election
held on the basis of joint electorates without reservation of
seats, the Depressed Classes should prove their bona fides
in a Court of Law.1
After the adjournment of the 2nd Round Table Conference,
various Comments were made by the different people and the
press. The Comments are as follows:
Mr. T. A. Raman a well known Journalist from India
was travelling back to India. One of the fellow passenger told
Mr. T. A. Raman that if he even murdered anybody it would
be Dr. Ambedkar2 Subodha Patrika weekly in its issue dated
15th November 1931 said:
We fail to understand Mahatma Gandhis stand with
respect to the demands of the Depressed Classes. To say the
least, it is unreasonable and extremely irritating. If there is
any community that needs the fullest protection it is that of
the Untouchable classes. The Muslims and the Sikhs are well
protected and Their avowed fears as a contemporary puts
it are but a mask for winning a privileged position in the
commonwealth. Now we ask, is it right for Mahatmaji to yield
to the false claims of the stronger communities and turn down
the Untouchable? It is no use quibbling; if Mahatma Gandhis
attempts to solve the communal problem have been futile so
far, he is to blame also. Unpalatable though Dr. Ambedkars
outbursts may be, they are intelligible, if not well-grounded. It
is no use taking shelter behind the so-called Congress mandate
which is to all practical purposes, as elastic as Gandhiji
would like to have it. We feel that the Congress has been
1
: Keer, Pp. 190-191.
2
: Ibid. P. 183.
tinkering with the removal of Untouchability, Why, otherwise,

we ask that the Nehru Committee was not made to include
as much as a representative of the Depressed Classes?
If any firm decision on the problem of minorities is going
to take time and therefore freedom is also being delayed, then
initially provincial autonomy would be acceptable. This was
how Gandhiji without consultation of his friends conveyed his
acceptance to the British Prime Minister. The disclosure of this
private conversation raised a storm among Indian delegates.
Dr. Sapru, Jaykar representing Progressive Hindus and
Dr. Munje, Malviya etc. representnting Hindu Mahasabha were
also terror-striken. They tried to verify Gandhijis statements.
Induial Yagnik, who was a Brahmin and had long association
with Gandhiji, had gone to London as special reporter of
Sunday Advocate. He wrote in the Sunday Advocate dated
6th December 1931 thus:
Gandhi Accepts provincial Autonomy. But I venture to state
that Gandhi has already delivered himself bound hand and foot
into the kindly arms of the British rulers. I referred somewhat
casually last week to Gandhis secret pact with Lord Lothian
to agree to provincial autonomy as a first instalment of the
new scheme of self-government for India. Of course, Gandhi
had shrewdly hedged this agreement with the condition that
representative of the self-governing Provinces and States should
eventually be invited to form a Constituent Assembly which
would be authorised to draft the new Federal Constitution for
India. I understand that Government naturally did not agree to
this condition. But they shrewdly seized on this agreement of
Gandhis, and gave it as wide a currency as possible of course,
in an unofficial manner. Of course moderate politicians like
Tej Bahadur Sapru and Mr. Jaykar were awfully enraged on
hearing of these conversations and engaged in a very hot tussle
with Gandhi. Mr. Jaykar, I am told, was particularly wild with
the Congress plenipotentiary, and Gandhi is reported to have
hotly replied that he was quite free to do what he liked, and
he was perfectly sure of getting the Congress to agree to what
ever he pleased. When the matter leaked out, however into the
press, Gandhi naturally did his best to wriggle out of this secret
understanding as Government had of course not agreed to the
condition which formed an integral part of his agreement. But if
you read between the lines of the special interview that Gandhi
gave to the News Chronicle on this subject, you would be quite

convinced that Gandhi, while expressing his desire for the
immediate establishment of independencewhich amounts
of course to partnership with Britain and the maintenance of
the imperialistic link with India, he practically gives himself
away by admitting-though more by implication than explicity
in so many words-the substantial difficulties in the immediate
inauguration of a Federal Constitution in India.1
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar left London, and embarking at Marseilles,
on January 15, 1932, reached Bombay on January 29.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar has prepared a set of answers to the
questionnaire issued by the Franchise Committee and copies
of the same are being circulated among various individual
members and mushroom associations of the Depressed
Classes community. Space has been left at the beginning of
every paragraph to fill up the blanks with the names of the
Association, or individuals.
Stereotyped Replies
The hundreds of the Stereotyped replies to the questionnaire
circulated repeat.
The .................... (the blank space is to be filled up by
the name of the Association) is of opinion that the Depressed
Classes cannot secure representation in the general electorates.
Much less can they secure representatives of their own choice.
Even if there was adult suffrage. The reasons are as follows:
(a) In every territorial constituency the Depressed
Classes are in minority of the population and will be a
minority of voters in the electorate much too small to
win a seat for themselves.
(b) Owing to social prejudices no voter of the Higher
Caste will vote for the Depressed Classes candidates.
(c) On the other hand owing to economic dependence
on the higher castes and the religious and social
influence of the Higher Classes voters may be led to
vote for a high caste
1
: Ganvir, Ambedkar Gandhi: Teen Mulakhati, Pp. 22-23.
candidates as against a candidate of his own Class. No

Depressed Class man has ever been elected to the Council,
on the support of High Castes.1
Dr. Ambedkar immediately left for Delhi to take part in
the proceedings of the Franchise Committee headed by Lord
Lothian. On his way to Delhi, he was enthusiastically received
at every station by the Depressed classes; especially the
functions held at Nasik, Igatpuri, Deolali, Manmad, Bhusaval
and Jhansi stations were colourful and imposing.
In the early days of February the Franchise Committee
visited Bihar. The Depressed Classes greeted Dr. Ambedkar
with great enthusiasm at every place. The Committee then
moved to Calcutta via Patna. Depressed Class leaders of
his persuasion, while giving evidence before the Franchise
Committee, supported the scheme of separate electorates
as they feared that in the System of Joint Electorates with
reserved seats the candidates of the Depressed Classes would
be at the mercy of the majority of electorates, and in order to
win their votes they would have to ponder to their prejudices,
or there would be every possibility of the seats being occupied
by the stooges of the majority community. It was observed
by many leaders of the Depressed Classes that if the Joint
Electorates were to work successfully, that pre-supposed
broad-mindedness on the part of the majority community. It
was their view that such a favourable atmosphere did not
exist then.2
Letter to Mr. Gavai
In the mean time, in this regard Dr. B. R. Ambedkar wrote
a letter to Mr. G. A. Gavai, M.L.C.. General Secretary, All-
India Depressed Classes Association. The letter is as follow
Patna, February 13
I was expecting you at Lucknow and also at Patna and
was wondering why you had not turned up at either of these
places till I got your letter. I am sorry to read that your illness
preventing you from making the trip.
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, 23rd February 1932.
2
: Keer, Pp. 194-195.
I am sending you a copy of the Memorandum containing

my views which I am sending you for your information. You
will notice from the last paragraph in the Memorandum that
our Committee cannot and therefore your Committee cannot
discuss the communal question. The Prime Ministers letter
and the Questionnaire issued by the Committee makes this
clear and Chairman of our Committee has given a ruling on
this question both at Delhi and Lucknow which is in accord
with this view. Therefore you must tell your Committee
that they cannot discuss this question and if they insist, you
should refuse to discuss it.
Change of Views
Your separate minute instead discussing Separate Vs. Joint
Electorates should simply say that you refuse to discuss it
because it is outside the terms of the Committee. I know your
Association has got a Questionnaire. There is just one thing
I must point out. I was shocked to find that Mr. Rajah has
changed his opinion and is now advocating Joint Electorates. I
hope your Association will not follow him in this policy which
is suicidal in every way. But if it does then you must lake the
consequences of a permanent breach between us and a war
amongst ourselves which I am trying to avoid at any cost.
So dont persist in it. I am glad to have the assurance that
you wont do anything without my knowledge and consent. I
have written out a detailed set of answers to the Franchise
Questionnaire. I will send you a copy as soon as they are typed.
I am sending a statement of my answers to the
Questionnaire for your use and also a copy of the revised
Questionnaire. You will see that the Communal question is
altogether eliminated. 1
Now another trouble brewed for Dr. Ambedkar. Dr. Moonje
made a pact with M. C. Rajah on the basis of reserved seats
and joint electorates. Rajah submitted to the British Premier
his memo randum telegraphically giving details of his pact
with Dr. Moonje. This pact put Dr. Ambedkar in an awkward
position. It may be recalled that it was Rajah who had cabled to
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 7th April 1932.
Dr. Ambedkar and supported his demand for Separate

Electorates, saying that Gandhi evidently did not know their
woes, and therefore he had tried to force Joint Electorates down
the unwilling throats of the Depressed Classes. Originally, the
Rajah Party stood for Joint Electorates with reserved seats.
But he changed sides. Rajah was the only Depressed Class
Member in the Central Assembly, and he was not invited to
the Round Table Conference. Perhaps grieved at this omission
from the Round Table Conference, or greatly perturbed by
Gandhis professed claim to represent the Depressed Classes,
he had dropped the idea of Joint Electorates and insisted on
Separate Electorates. And now he reverted to the original
demand.1
Misleading Information
Mr. Gavai has taken an early opportunity to issue the
following statement to members of Depressed Classes. Certain
misleading information is being circulated to you that the
Indian Franchise Committee cannot discuss the question of
the system of electorates with individuals or associations that
submit memoranda to it on behalf of the Depressed Classes.
This is very misleading. For in the questionnaire sent by
the Committee under the item representation of Depressed
Classes in paper 2, it is clearly stated what specific proposals
would one make to secure representation of the community
in the legislature.
Those Model Answers

Moreover, I would suggest that our associations would
be well advised to send in their own views with reference to
their own provinces irrespective of model answers prepared
by others. In view of coming changes in the Constitution of
India as declared by the Prime Minister on 1st of December
1931 that complete provincial autonomy will be given to
provinces. It is very necessary that our community, should
also keep pace with the times and so we should reconsider
the decision which we had arrived at before the statement of
the Prime Minister referred to above.2
1
: Keer, Pp. 195-196.
2
The Franchise Committee met at the Viceregal Lodge.

Dr. Ambedkar, on behalf of the Depressed Classes, pleaded for
the incorporation in the Indian Penal Code or in the future
constitution, of a punishment for the instigation or promotion
of boycott against the Depressed Classes which prevented
them from the free enjoyment of the fundamental rights. The
Franchise Committee accepted the suggestion.
When the news of the Rajah-Moonje pact was out, the
Bengal and Assam Depressed Class leaders denounced
Rajah for his swing to the System of Joint Electorates with
reserved seats, and supported the demands put forth by
Dr. Ambedkar. M. B. Malik, M.L.A., President, Bengal
Depressed Class Association; the President, U.P. Adi-Hindu
Association; the President, All-Assam Depressed Class
Association; the President, Adi-Dharma Mandal, Punjab; the
President, Depressed Class Aid Society, Delhi; all denounced
Rajah and endorsed the demands put forth by Dr. Ambedkar.
It was in April 1932 that the Nasik Satyagraha entered its
third stage, and its leaders Bhaurao Gaikwad and Rankharnbe
were arrested. News about their arrest was wired to Dr.
Ambedkar the same day, i.e. the April 14, 1932. The extreme
opposition of Chintamani, Bakhale and Tambe, the Hindu
Members of the Franchise Committee, to the demand of the
Depressed Classes for Separate Electorates had created bad
blood between them and Dr. Ambedkar. They were not even
on speaking terms with Dr. Ambedkar. Amid such tense
atmosphere Dr. Ambedkar informed his secretary that he was
sorry he could not deal with two situations at the same time.
He was of the opinion that the prob lem of political rights
was more important than the problem of temple entry; and
therefore it was unwise and dangerous to deviate from that
work to which he had devoted himself heart and soul.
In a letter written from Simla, Dr. Ambedkar said
that it was very imperative to see the British Premier in
London before the latter gave his decision on the communal
issue. He, therefore, asked his trusted lieutenants to see
whether it was possible to collect money for the proposed
voyage without disclosing the reasons. He had also written
to the Aga Khan, who was then in London, seeking his
advice in the matter and asking him about the possibility and
possible date of the Premiers decision on the communal issue.
In another letter written during the same week, Dr. Ambedkar
poured his disgust upon the Hindu Members of the Franchise
Committee and said that he hated their frame of mind which
allowed them to be self-centred and aggressive inside their
own camp and cowardly and yielding outside. He wrote that
he was utterly disgusted with their selfish and thoughtless
attitude and that he would try to keep himself away from
Hindu Society. He was working under mental and physical
pressure. In addition, he was suffering from diarrhoea.
In April the Bengal Namashudra Association held its 14th
Annual Session at the Albert Institute Hall, Calcutta, under
the presidentship of Dr. Kalicharan Mandal. The session
unanimously endorsed Dr. Ambedkars demands. Denouced the
newspapers which unjustly criticized Dr. Ambedkars stand,
and declared that the Congress attitude to their problem was
unsympathetic and impractical.
The Franchise Committee finished its business on May
1,1932; but, as lord Lothian desired to have some discussion
with him on some vital points, Dr. Ambedkar stayed for
a day or two more. The Franchise Committee drafted its
report giving detailed proposals on which to face the revision
of Franchise, and distribution and demar cation of the
constituencies for the new legislatures, Central and Provincial.
As Dr. Ambedkar differed from the Hindu Members of the
Comittee, he submitted to the Committee a separate note. One
of the most important decisions of the Committee was on the
exact definition of the term Depressed Classes. The Indian
Legislature Committee in its decision in 1916, Sir Henry Sharp,
the Educational Commissioner under the Government of India,
and the Southborough Franchise Committee had all grouped
the Depressed Classes with the aboriginals or Hill Tribes,
Criminals or with others, but now the Lothian Franchise
Committee said that they were of the opinion that the term
should be applied only to those who were Untouchables. This
was clearly Dr. Ambedkars victory as he had insisted in his
note to the Committee that the test of Untouchability must
be applied in its notional sense as Untouchability in its literal
sense has ceased to obtain.1
1
: Keer Pp. 196-198
On May 26 Dr. Ambedkar left for England to see the

British Prime Minister and other Cabinet Ministers before the
decision on the communal issue was announced. He left by the
Italian steamer, ss. Conte Roso. The news about his departure
was kept a closely guarded secret as he had enjoined upon
his men not to divulge it to anybody. Still a representative
of the Bombay Chronicle screwed it out of some source
and cast a revealing light upon Dr. Ambedkars new move.
Dr. Ambedkar travelled first class, carried very little luggage,
and expected to return by the end of August 1932.
It was true that the sudden change in Rajahs attitude
worried Dr. Ambedkar much, and the Lothian Committees
findings also were not much favourable to him. He thought
that this was the moment which came once in an age. He
therefore resolved to do his utmost and to stake his all. He
was confident that his presence in London would add weight
to his demands. In the letters written home, on his way to
London, he expressed poignant anxiety for the safety of his
press which, he feared, the thoughtless Caste Hindus from the
Congress camp might burn down. He instructed Shivtarkar to
procure a new room and to remove the boxes of new books or
to keep them in safety elsewhere. All the while the thought
of the safety of his books haunted his mind. Dr. Ambedkar
reached London on June 7, 1932. In a week he saw every big
British official and all Cabinet Ministers in connection with
his mission and pleaded his case with heart and soul. He
presented to the British Cabinet a representation consisting
of twenty-two typed pages. But he could not say anything just
then about the outcome of his efforts. He said that discussions
were held and decisions were taken at a very high level; and
it was in the air that the Depressed Classes in the Provinces
of Bombay, Madras and C.P would get Separate Electorates.
By June 14 he had done everything possible to achieve his
end and wanted to return. But, as some of his supporters
wished him to prolong his stay, he decided to stay for a month
more for convalescing in a German Sanatorium conducted by
Dr. Moller at Dresden, so that he could run to London if
necessary. Dr. Ambedkar was in need of money. The indefinite
period of his stay was causing him worry in matters of
health and expense. So he asked Shivtarkar to make some
arrangements for a remittance, if possible.
By the middle of July, Dr. Ambedkar recovered his health,

left Dresden, and stayed for a week in Berlin which was then
witnessing the energence of Hitler. From Berlin he wrote
that he would travel to Vienna and catch the steamer Gange
at Venice. But this time, he said, he should not be worried
with the formalities of a reception and welcome. Such is
human nature. One pines for what one has not got. When
Dr. Ambedkar left for foreign lands, during his student days,
no one took note of his departure and arrival. But since
the days of the Round Table Conference his departure and
arrival had been made the occasions for public send-offs and
receptions by thousands of his devotees as well as by pressmen.
Dr. Ambedkar arrived in Bombay on August 17. 1
On the 17th August 1932 the dicision of the British
Prime Minister on the communal question, was announced.
That part of the decision which relates to the Untouchables
is produced below:
Communal Decision by His Majestys Government 1932.
In the statement made by the Prime Minister on 1st
December last on behalf of His Majestys Government at the
close of the second session of the Round Table Conference,
which was immediately afterwards endorsed by both Houses
of Parliament, it was made plain that if the communities
in India were unable to reach a settlement acceptable to all
parties on the communal questions which the Conference had
failed to solve, His Majestys Government were determined
that Indias contitutional advance should not on that account
be frustrated, and that they would remove this obstacle by
devising and applying themselves a provisional scheme.
2. On the 19th March last His Majestys Government,
having been informed that the continued failure of the
communities to reach agreement was blocking the progress
of the plans for the framing of a new Constitution, stated
that they were engaged upon a careful re-examination of the
difficult and controversial questions which arise. They are now
satisfied that without a decision of at least some aspects of
the problems connected with the position of minorities under
the new Constitution, no further progress can be made with
the framing of the Constitution.
1
: Keer Pp. 202-204.
3. His Majestys Government have accordingly decided that

they will include provisions to give effect to the scheme set
out below in the proposals relating to the Indian Constitution
to be laid in due course before Parliament. The scope of this
scheme is purposely confined to the arrangements to be made
for the representation of the British Indian communities in
the Provincial Legislatures, consideration of representation in
the Legislature at the Centre being deferred for the reason
given in paragraph 20 below. The decision to limit the scope
of the scheme implies no failure to realize that the framing
of the Constitution will necessitate the decision of a number
of other problems of great importance to minorities, but has
been taken in the hope that once a pronouncement has been
made upon the basic questions of method and proportions of
representation the communities themselves may find it possible
to arrive at modus vivendi on other communal problems, which
have not received the examination they require.
4. His Majestys Government wish it to be most clearly
understood that they themselves can be no parties to any
negotiations which may be initiated with a view to the revision
of their decision, and will not be prepared to give consideration
to any representation aimed at securing the modification of it
which is not supported by all the parties affected. But they
are most desirous to close no door to an agreed settlement
should such happily be forthcoming. If, therefore, before a
new Government of India Act has passed into law, they are
satisfied that the communities who are concerned are mutually
agreed upon a practicable alternative scheme, either in respect
of any one or more of the Governors Provinces or in respect
of the whole of the British India, they will be prepared to
recommend to Parliament that the alternative should be
substituted for the provisions now outlined.
5. Members of the Depressed Classes qualified to vote will
vote in a general constituency. In view of the fact that for a
considerable period these classes would be unlikely, by this means
alone, to secure any adequate representation in the Legislature,
a number of special seats will be assigned to them as shown
in the table. These seats will be filled by election from special
constituencies in which only members of the Depressed Classes

electorally qualified will be entitled to vote. Any person voting
in such a special constituency will, as stated above, be also
entitled to vote in a general constituency. It is intended that
these constituencies should be formed in selected areas where
the Depressed Classes are most numerous, and that, except in
Madras, they should not cover the whole area of the Province.
In Bengal it seems possible that in some general constituencies
a majority of the voters will belong to the Depressed Classes.
Accordingly, pending further investigation, no number has been
fixed for the members to be returned from the Special Depressed
Class Constituencies in that Province. It is intended to secure
that the Depressed Classes should obtain not less than 10 seats
in the Bengal Legislature.
The precise definition in each Province of those who (if
electorally qualified) will be entitled to vote in the Special
Depressed Class Constituencies has not yet been finally
determined. It will be based as a rule on the general principles
advocated in the Franchise Committees Report. Modification
may, however, be found necessary in some Provinces in
Northern India where the application of the general criteria of
Untouchability might result in a definition unsuitable in some
respects to the special conditions of the Province.
His Majestys Government do not consider that these Special
Depressed Classes Constituencies will be required for more than
limited time. They intend that the Constitution shall provide
that they shall come to an end after 20 years if they have not
previously been abolished under the general powers of electoral
revision referred to in paragraph 6. 1
According to this Award, the Depressed Classes were
granted separate seats in the Provincial Assemblies and the
right of double vote under which they were to elect their own
representatives and to vote also in the general constituencies.
The next day, after his arrival, Dr. Ambedkar wrote a very
important letter to Sir Samuel Hoare asking him to clear the
meaning of the last part of the paragraph nine of the Award as
there was some doubt about it among some of the members of the
Depressed Classes. He further wrote that it was impossible for
him to make the Depressed Classes accept the Award with the
1
: Writings and Speeches Vol. 9, Pp. 79-82.
proviso attached to it, and concluded his letter by saying

that pending the arrival of your reply I will try to hold the
storm of indignation that is bursting over my head from the
Depressed Classes from all parts of India from bursting in
public. 1
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar has issued the following statement
from Bombay, on Tuesday the 23rd August 1932, on the
Communal Award:
No one expected the Communal Award to be everything
to everybody and I myself was prepared for some variations
in the proposals made by me and my Colleague Rao Bahadur
Srinivasan at the Round Table Conference on behalf of the
Depressed Classes. But the Communal Award has ruthlessly
scaled down their representation in the Provincial Legislatures
to quite insignificant proportions. The result is that the
Communal Award creates positive grievances by refusing to
them adequate representation.
1 see no justification for this enormity. What has, however,
shocked me most is the denial of the right to representation
to the Depressed Classes of the Punjab. Knowing as I do the
conditions of the Depressed Classes in that Province, I have
no hesitation in saying that comparatively speaking their
social condition is really worse than that of their fellows in
other Provinces of Northern India. Their case for Special
Representation was the strongest.
What reasons His Majestys Government had for depriving
this most deserving class of their seat, I am unable to see
unless it be to satisfy the claims of the most turbulent and
vociferous sections in that Province. This injustice becomes
most flagrant when it is realized that the Indian Christians
and the Anglo-Indians without a tithe of the population of the
Depressed Classes and without any shadow of social grievances
have been provided for with special seats two for the former
and one for the latter. These injustices I fear will make the
All-India Depressed Classes Federation which is to consider
the question averse to the acceptance of the award.2
1
: Keer, P.204.
2
: The Free Press Journal, dated 24th August 1932.
Back to India Gandhi was arrested on January 4. Gandhi

had not given up his fight for tying the Untouchable Hindus to
the caste Hindus in politics. In early March, he informed the
British Cabinet from Yeravda Jail that he would resist with
his life the separation of the Untouchable Hindus from the
Caste Hindus. And when the Communal Award was declared,
granting Separate Electorates to the Untouchables, he declared
his resolve to fast unto death if the separate electorates for
the Depressed Classes were not abolished. Yet on principle,
he had no word to say against Separate Electorates being
conceded to the Christians, Muslims and Sikhs.
On one more count Gandhis resort to a fast unto death
against the grant of Separate Electorates to the Depressed
Classes was not justifiable either. 1
In this regard, Dr. Ambedkar said,
Mr. Gandhi found that his threat had failed to have
any effect. He did not care that he was a signatory to the
requisition asking the Prime Minister to arbitrate. He forgot
that as a signatory he was bound to accept the award. He
started to undo what the Prime Minister had done. He first
tried to get the terms of the Communal Award revised.
Accordingly, he addressed the following letter to the Prime
Minister:
Yeravda Central Prison,
August 18,1932.
Dear Friend,
There can be no doubt that Sir Samuel Hoare has showed
you and the Cabinet my letter to him of 11th March on the
question of the representation of the Depressed Classes. That
letter should be treated as part of this letter and be read
together with this.
I have read the British Governments decision
on the representation of minorities and have slept
over it. In pursuance of my letter to Sir Samuel
Hoare and my declaration at the meeting of the
Minorities Committee of the Round Table Conference on
1
: Keer, Pp. 204-05
13th November, 1931, at St. James Palace, I have to resist your

decision with my life. The only way I can do so is by declaring
a perpetual fast unto death from food of any kind save water
with or without salt and soda. This fast will cease if during its
progress the British Government, of its own motion or under
pressure of public opinion, revise their decision and withdraw
their scheme of communal electorates for the Depressed Classes,
whose representatives should be elected by the general electorate
under the common franchise, no matter how wide it is.
The proposed fast will come into operation in the ordinary
course from the noon of 20th September next, unless the said
decision is meanwhile revised in the manner suggested above.
I am asking the authorities here to cable the text of this
letter to you so as to give you ample notice. But in any case, I
am leaving sufficient time for this letter to reach you in time by
the slowest route.
I also ask that this letter and my letter to Sir Samuel Hoare
already referred to be published at the earliest possible moment.
On my part, I have scrupulously observed the rule of the jail and
have communicated my desire or the contents of the two letters to
no one, save my two companions, Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel and
Mr. Mahadev Desai. But I want, if you make it possible, public
opinion to be affected by my letters. Hence my request for their
early publication.
I regret the decision I have taken. But as a man of religion
that I hold myself to be, I have no other course left open to me.
As I have said in my letter to Sir Samuel Hoare, even if His
Majestys Government decided to release me in order to save
themselves from embarrassment, my fast will have to continue.
For, I cannot now hope to resist the decision by any other means;
and I have no desire whatsoever to compass my release by any
means other than honourable.
It may be that my judgment is warped and that I am wholly in
error in regarding Separate Electorates for the Depressed Classes
as harmful to them or to Hinduism. If so, I am not likely to be in the
right with reference to other parts of my philosophy of life. In that
case, my death by fasting will be at once a penance for my error
and a lifting of a weight from off these numberless men and women
who have childlike faith in my wisdom. Whereas if my judgment
is right, as I have little doubt it is, the contemplated step is but
due to the fulfilment of the scheme of life which I have tried for
more than a quarter of a century, apparently not without

considerable success.
I remain,
your faithful friend,
M. K. Gandhi.1
This proves the contradiction of Mahatma Gandhi with regard
to question of Depressed Classes.
Meanwhile Sardar Vallabhbhai Patel met Gandhiji in Yerwada
Jail on September 6,1932 and discussed the issue with him.*
As was natural, Gandhis announcement threw the country
into a state of consternation. Public appeals were made to Gandhi
and the Government, statements were issued to the Press, and
prayers were offered. Leaders like Dr. Rajendra Prasad said that
Hinduism was on its trial. There was confusion and nervous strain
in all Hindu circles; not because the caste Hindus and their
leaders felt ashamed of their cruelty to the Depressed Classes,
but because the life of their political hero, their political liberator,
was at stake. The traditional tragic trend in the character of the
Hindus got the upper hand and they got panicky.
Pandit Malaviya declared from Simla his intention to hold
a conference of Hindu leaders in Bombay on September 19 to
resolve the deadlock and save the life of the Mahatma, and
informed Dr. Ambedkar about it by wire. For to save the life
of the Mahatma it was necessary to alter the British Premiers
Award, and to amend it, it was necessary to get the approval of
Dr. Ambedkar who had wrested these privileges for the Depressed
Classes. Naturally, all eyes turned to Dr. Ambedkar as a man of
the moment. It was a cruel irony of fate that the leaders and the
Press that had refused to recognise Dr. Ambedkar as the leader
of the Depressed Classes were now compelled to recognise his
leadership of and spokesmanship for the Depressed Classes. He
now became the cynosure of the whole country.
Dr. Ambedkar knew the significance and magnitude of the
crisis arisen out of Gandhis fast unto death. Gandhi had hurled
a most dangerous and fatal weapon at him. He prepared himself
for repelling the weapon. He had an interview with the Governor
of Bombay in Poona.2
The hurried departure of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, the champion of
Separate Electorates, from Bombay to Poona on Sunday morning
to interview the Governor of Bombay, on the eve of the Conference
1
Writings and Speeches, Vol. 9, Pp. 82-83.
2
Keer, Pp. 205-206.
* See appendix-IV
convened in Bombay today to persuade the representative of the

Depressed Classes to give up the scheme of Separate Electorates
and save Mahatma Gandhis life has caused considerable
speculation in the city.
The Doctor left for Poona in the morning and after a long
conversation with the Governor of Bombay returned to Bombay
in the evening.
Will you attend tomorrows Conference? asked our
representative.
To this question Dr. Ambedkar stated that beyond the
telegraphic communication that he had received from Pandit
Malaviya he had received no formal invitation for the Conference
up to now but if he received an invitation he would by all means
attend the Conference.
In a statement, issued in the evening Sunday the 11th
September 1932, Dr. Ambedkar reiterates his conviction that
Separate Electorates are in the interests of Depressed Classes
and repeats that Mahatma Gandhi must first put forward his
proposals to enable the Doctor then to play his own cards.1
I do not care these political stunts. declared Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar.
This threat of Mr. Gandhi. he continued, to starve himself
to death is not a moral fight but only a political move. I can
understand a person trying to negotiate with his political opponent
on equal terms by giving him credit for honesty, but I will never
be moved by these methods.
My decision stands and if Mr. Gandhi wants to fight with
his life for the interests of the Hindu Community the Depressed
Classes also will be forced to fight with their lives to safeguard
their interests.
In reference to the view expressed by Mr. M. C. Rajah, that
if Dr. Ambedkar would agree to give up his demand for Separate
Electorates and accepted Joint Electorates with reservation of
seats the situation could be saved. Dr. Ambedkar said that he
would not agree to it. 2
Mr. Gandhi wrote a letter addressed to the Government of Bombay
on 15th September 1932 showing the reasons as to why he had
1
: The Bombay Chronicle dated 11th September 1932. (Issue may be of
12th September 1932.Editors.)
2
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 14th September 1932.
taken the decision to go on a fast unto death. The said letter

was sent to the press for publication on 21st March 1932. In
the said letter he said;
My fast has a narrow application. The Depressed Classes
question being predominently a religious matter, I regard it
as specially my own by reason of life-long concentration on
it. It is a sacred personal trust which I may not shirk.1
In this regard Dr. Ambedkar, clarifying his position, wrote
a letter to The Times of India, the letter is as follows
To the Editor of The Times of India,
Sir,
I am surprised to read in to-days newspaper that some
eight public meetings are to be held under the auspices of the
Emergency Committee in different parts of the City to pass a
resolution asking the public to compel the British Government
to change their policy regarding the Communal Award in so
far as it affects the Depressed Classes. The obvious object
of this resolution is to mobilise public opinion against the
special arrangement provided in the Premiers Award for the
representation of the D. C.
Since Mahatma Gandhi declared his resolve of self-
immolation over this question, negotiations have been going
on between some prominent Hindu leaders and myself, I was
invited to attend a meeting of the Emergency Committee
yesterday evening which I did. During the time I was at the
meeting no reference was made to any such programme or
any such resolution having been contemplated to be placed
at public meeting. Had the draft resolution been brought
to my notice at yesterdays meeting, I would have certainly
objected not only to the wording of the resolution but also
to the very idea of holding any public meetings pending the
outcome of the negotiations that are proceeding. In fact, it
was understood that no propaganda of any kind was to be
carried on by either party. This consideration prevented me
from holding meetings or starting propaganda in favour of
the Communal Award, in spite of a lot of pressure from the
members of my party.
1
: Khairmode, Vol.5, P. 26
These public meetings which the Emergency Committee

proposes to hold and the resolution to be moved, but a
provocative challenge to me and to my party. Those who
have been carrying on negotiations with me cannot carry on
their propaganda against me and at the same time hope for
an amicable settlement as the result of the negotiations. It
must be either negotiations or straight fight. Both cannot go
together. If the other party insists on their right to carry on
propaganda, they will have no right to blame me if my party
also decided to carry on propaganda against them.
B.R. Ambedkar.
Bombay, September 18, 1932.1
On the eve of the Conference of the Hindu leaders, Dr.
Ambedkar issued a statement to the Press in which he said:
So far as I am concerned, I am willing to consider everything,
though I am not willing to allow the rights of the Depressed
Classes to be curtailed in any way. It is no use holding a
conference in a vacuum or discussing things without any
specific data. He frankly related this to a deputation of the
Depressed Classes from Ahmedabad, and also in his interview
with the Indian multi-millionaire, Seth Walchand Hirachand.
He told them that Gandhi could have discussed his proposal
with the British Premier; since he was not putting forth any
proposal, he alone was to blame.
Visitors, leaders and friends began to call upon
Dr. Ambedkar. One of such early visitors was Thakkar who
had served with him on the State Committee. He came to talk
the matter over. Dr. Ambedkar to whom time was knowledge
and a precious thing said that he was very busy studying an
important criminal case and therefore asked Thakkar how
much time he would require. Thakkar replied that he would
require an hour or so. Dr. Ambedkar said that he would give
five minutes. Thakkar asked for more. The interview ended
with an algebraic brevity, and Dr. Ambedkar went in. Thakkar,
however, saw Dr. Ambedkar again the next day. A furious
campaign was launched against Dr. Ambedkar. 2
1
: The Times of India of 19th September 1932.
2
: Keer: Pp. 206-07.
On the eve of the Conference of the Hindu leaders

i.e. on 19th September 1932, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar issued
another statement to the Press. Following is the full text
of the Statement.Editors.
I need hardly say that I was astounded to read the
correspondence between Mahatma Gandhi, Sir Samuel
Hoare and the Prime Minister,* which was published
recently in the Papers, in which he has expressed his
determination to starve himself unto death till the British
Government of its own accord or under pressure of public
opinion revise their opinion and withdraw their scheme of
communal representation for the Depressed Classes. The
unenviable position in which I have been placed by the
Mahatmas vow of self-immolation can easily be imagined.
It passes my comprehension why Mr. Gandhi should
stake his life on an issue arising out of the communal
question which he, at the Round Table Conference, said
was one of a comparatively small importance. Indeed
to adopt the language of those of Mr. Gandhis way of
thinking the communal question was only an appendix
to the book of Indias constitution and not the main
chapter. It would have been justifiable if Mr. Gandhi had
resorted to this extreme step for obtaining independence
for the country on which he was so insistent all through
the R. T. C. debates. It is also a painful surprise that
Mr. Gandhi should single out Special Representation for
the Depressed Classes in the Communal Award as an
excuse for his self-immolation. Separate Electorates are
granted not only to the Depressed Classes, but to the Indian
Christians, Anglo-Indians, Europeans as well as to the
Mohamedans and the Sikhs. Also Separate Electorates are
granted to land-lords, labourers and traders. Mr. Gandhi
had declared his opposition to the Special Representation
of every other class and creed except the Mohamedans
and the Sikhs. All the same Mr. Gandhi now ellooses to
let every body else, except the Depressed Classes retain
the Special Electorates given to them.
* See, Writings and Speeches, Vol. 9, Pp. 77-87.

The fears expressed by Mr. Gandhi about the consequences

of the arrangements for the representation of the Depressed
Classes are in my opinion purely imaginary. If the nation
is not going to be split up by Separate Electorates to the
Mohamedans and the Sikhs, the Hindu Society cannot be said
to be split up if the Depressed Classes are given Separate
Electorates. His conscience is not aroused if the nation is
split by the arrangements of Special Electorates for classes
and communities other than the Depressed Classes.
I am sure many have felt that if there was any class
which deserved to be given special political rights in order to
protect itself against the tyranny of the majority under the
Swaraj constitution, it was the Depressed Classes. Here is a
class which is undoubtedly not in a position to sustain itself
in the struggle for existence. The religion to which they are
tied, instead of providing for them an honourable place brands
them as lepers not fit for ordinary intercourse. Economically
it is a class entirely dependent upon the High-Caste Hindus
for earning its daily bread with no independent way of living
open to it. Not only every path of progress is closed to them
by reason of the social prejudices of the Hindus but there is
a definite attempt all throughout the Hindu Society to bolt
every possible door so as not to allow the Depressed Classes
any opportunity to rise in the scale of life. Indeed it would
not be an exaggeration to say that in every village the caste
Hindus, however devided among themselves, are always in a
standing conspiracy to put down in a merciless manner any
attempt on the part of the Depressed Classes who form a
small and scattered body of an ordinary Indian citizen.
In these circumstances it would only be fair for all right
minded persons admit that for a community so handicapped,
some share of statutory political power is a paramount
necessity to succeed in the struggle for life and to protect
itself against organized tyranny.
I should have thought that a well-wisher of the Depressed
Classes would have fought tooth and nail for securing to
them as much political power as might be possible in the new
Constitution. But the Mahatmas ways of thinking are strange
and are certainly beyond my comprehension. He not only does

not endeavour to augment the scanty political power which
the Depressed Classes have got under the Communal Award,
but on the contrary he has staked his very life in order to
deprive them of what little they have got. This is not the
first attempt on the part of the Mahatma to completely dish
the Depressed Classes out of political existence. Long before
there was the Minorities Pact, the Mahatma tried to enter
into an agreement with the Muslims in order to defeat the
claims of the Depressed Classes. He offered to the Muslims
all the 14 claims which they had put forth on their behalf,
and in return asked them to join with him in resisting the
claims for Social Representation made by me on behalf of the
Depressed Classes.
It must be said to the credit of the Muslim delegates, that
they refused to be party to such a black act, and saved the
Depressed Classes from what might as well have developed
into a calamity for them as a result of the combined opposition
of the Mohamedans and Mr. Gandhi.
I am unable to understand the ground of hostility of
Mr. Gandhi to the Communal Award. He says that the
Communal Award has separated the Hindu Community. On
the other hand Dr. Moonje, a much stronger protagonist of
the Hindu cause and a millitant advocate of its interests,
takes a totally different view of the matter. In the speeches
which he has been delivering since his arrival from London,
Dr. Moonje has been insisting that the Communal Award does
not create any separation between the Depressed Classes and
the Hindus. Indeed, he has been boasting that he has defeated
me in my attempt to politically separate the Depressed Classes
from the Hindus. I am sure that Dr. Moonje is right in his
interpretation of the Communal Award although I am not
sure that the credit of it can legitimately go to Dr. Moonje.
It is therefore, surprising that Mahatma Gandhi, who is a
Nationalist, and not known to be a communalist, should read
the Communal Award in so far as it relates to the Depressed
Classes in a manner quite contrary to that of a communalists
like Dr. Moonje. If Dr. Moonje does not sense any separation
of the Depressed Classes from the Hindus in the Communal
Award the Mahatma ought to feel quite satisfied on that score.
In my opinion the Communal Award should not only satisfy

the Hindus, but also satisfy those individuals among the
Depressed Classes such as Rao Bahadur Rajah, Mr. Baloo or
Mr. Gavai who are in favour of Joint Electorates. Mr. Rajahs
fulminations in the Assembly have amused me considerably.
An intense supporter of Separate Electorates and the bitterest
and the most vehement critic of caste Hindu tyranny, now
professes faith in the Joint Electorates and love for the Hindus.
How much of that is due to his natural desire to resusciate
himself from the oblivion in which he was cast by his being
kept out of the Round Table Conference and how much of it
is to his honest change of faith, I do not propose to discuss.
The points on which Mr. Rajah is harping by way of
criticism on the Communal Award are two; One is that the
Depressed Classes have gained lesser number of seats than
they are entitled to on the population basis, and the other
is that the Depressed Classes have been separated from the
Hindu fold.
I agree in his first grievance, but when the Rao Bahadur
begins to accuse those who represented the Depressed Classes
at the R. T. C. for having sold their rights, I am bound to point
out what Mr. Rajah did as a member of the India Central
Committee. In that Committees report the Depressed Classes
were given in Madras 10 seats out of 150; in Bombay 8 seats
out of 114; in Bengal 8 seats out of 200; in U. P. 8 seats out
of 182; in Punjab 6 seats out of 150; in Behar and Orissa 6
out of 150; in C. P. 8 out of 125 and in Assam 9 seats for the
Depressed Classes and the indigenous and primitive races out
of 75. I do not wish to overburden this statement by pointing
out how this distribution compares with the population ratio.
But there can be no doubt that this meant a terrible under-
representation of the Depressed Classes. To this distribution
of seats Mr. Rajah was a party. Surely, Mr. Rajah, before he
criticises the Communal Award and accuses others, should
refresh his memory of what he accepted as Member of the
Indian Central Committee on behalf of the Depressed Classes
without any protest. If the population ratio of representation
was to him a natural right of a Depressed Classes and its
full realisation was a necessity for their protection, why did
not Mr. Rajah insist upon it in the Central Committee when
he had an opportunity to do so?
As to his contention that in the Communal Award, the

Depressed Classes have been separated from the caste
Hindus, it is a view to which I cannot subscribe. If Mr. Rajah
has any conscientious objection to Separate Electorates,
there is no compulsion on him to stand as a candidate in
the Separate Electorates. The opportunity to stand as a
candidate in the General Electorate as well as the right to
vote in it are there, and Mr. Rajah is free to avail himself
of the same. Mr. Rajah is crying at the top of his voice to
assure to the Depressed Classes that there is a complete
change of heart on the part of the Caste Hindus towards the
Depressed Classes. He will have the opportunity to prove
that fact to the satisfaction of the Depressed Classes, who
are not prepared to take his word by getting himself elected
in the General Constituency. The Hindus who profess love
and sympathy for the Depressed Classes, will have also an
opportunity to prove their bona-fides by electing Mr. Rajah
to the legislature.
The Communal Award, therefore, in my opinion satisfied
both those who want Separate Electorates and those
who want Joint Electorates. In this sense it is already
a compromise and should be accepted as it is. As to the
Mahatma, I do not know what he wants. It is assumed
that although the Mahatma is opposed to the system of
Separate Electorates he is not opposed to the system of
Joint Electorates and Reserved Seats. That is a gross error.
Whatever his views are to-day, while in London he was
totally opposed to any system of Special Representation
for Depressed Classes whether by Joint Electorates or by
Separate Electorates. Beyond the right to vote in a General
Electorate based upon Adult Suffrage, he was not prepared
to concede anything to the Depressed Classes by way of
securing their representation in the legislatures. This was
the position he had taken at first. Towards the end of the
R. T. C. he suggested to me a scheme which he said he was
prepared to consider. The scheme was purely conventional
without any constitutional sanction behind it and without
any single seat being reserved for the Depressed Classes
in the Electoral Law.
The scheme was as follows:

Depressed Class candidates might stand in the General
Electorate as against other High-Caste Hindu candidates. If
any Depressed Class candidate was defeated in the election
he should file an election petition and obtain the verdict that
he was defeated because he was an Untouchable. If such a
decision was obtained, the Mahatma said he would undertake
to induce some Hindu members to resign and thus create a
vacancy. There would be then another election in which the
defeated Depressed Class candidate or any other Depressed
Class candidate might again try his luck as against the Hindu
candidates. Should he be defeated again he should get similar
verdict that he was defeated because he was an Untouchable
and so on adinfinitum. I am disclosing these facts as some
people are even now under the impression that the Joint
Electorates and Reserved Seats would satisfy the conscience
of the Mahatma. This will show why I insist that there is
no use of discussing the question until the actual proposals
of the Mahatma are put forth.
I must, however, point out that I cannot accept the
assurances of the Mahatma that he and his Congress will do
the needful. I cannot leave so important a question as the
protection of my people to conventions and understandings.
The Mahatma is not an immortal person, and the Congress,
assuming it is not a malevolent force, is not to have an abiding
existance. There have been many Mahatmas in India whose
sole object was to remove Untouchability and to elevate and
absorb the Depressed Classes; but every one of them has failed
in his mission. Mahatmas have come and Mahatmas have
gone. But the Untouchables have remained as Untouchables.
I have enough experience of the pace of reform and the
faith of Hindu reformers in the conflicts that have taken
place at Mahad and Nasik, to say that no well-wisher of the
Depressed Classes will ever consent to allow the uplift of the
Depressed Classes to rest upon such treacherous shoulders.
Reformers who in moments of crisis prefer to sacrifice their
principles rather than hurt the feelings of their kindred, can
be of no use to the Depressed Classes.
I am therefore bound to insist upon a Statutory Guarantee

for the protection of my people. If Mr. Gandhi wishes to have
the Communal Award altered, it is for him to put forth his
proposals and to prove that they give a better guarantee than
has been given to us under the Award.
I hope that the Mahatma will desist from carrying out
the extreme step contemplated by him. We mean no harm
to the Hindu Society when we demand Separate Electorates.
If we choose Separate Electorates we do so in order to avoid
the total dependence on the sweet will of the caste Hindus
in matters affecting our destiny. Like the Mahatma we also
claim our right to err, and we expect him not to deprive us
of that right. His determination to fast himself unto death
is worthy of a far better cause. I could have understood the
propriety of the Mahatma contemplating such extreme step for
stopping riots between Hindus and Mohamedans or between
the Depressed Classes and the Hindus or for any other national
cause. It certainly cannot improve the lot of the Depressed
Classes. Whether he knows it or not the Mahatmas act will
result in nothing but terrorism by his followers against the
Depressed Classes all over the country.
Coercion of this sort will not win the Depressed Classes
to the Hindu fold if they are determined to go out. And if
the Mahatma chooses to ask the Depressed Classes to make
a choice between Hindu faith and possession of political
power I am quite sure that the Depressed Classes will choose
political power and save the Mahatma from self-immolation.
If Mr. Gandhi coolly reflects on the consequences of his act
I very much doubt whether he will find this victory worth
having. It is still more important to note that the Mahatma
is releasing reactionary and uncontrollable forces, and is
fostering the spirit of hatred between the Hindu Community
and the Depressed Classes by resorting to this method and
thereby widening the existing gulf between the two. When I
opposed Mr. Gandhi at the R, T. C. there was a hue and cry
against me in the country and there was conspiracy in socalled
nationalist press to represent me as a traitor to the nationalist
cause, to supress correspondence coming from my side and
to boost the propaganda against my party by publishing
exaggerated reports of meetings and conferences, many of which
were never held. Silver bullets were freely used for creating
divisions in the ranks of the Depressed Classes. There have
been also a few clashes ending in violence.
If the Mahatma does not want all this to be repeated on
a larger scale, let him for Gods sake, reconsider his decision
and avert the disastrous consequences. I believe the Mahatma
does not want this. But if he does not desist, in spite of his
wishes these consequences are sure to follow as night follows
the day.
Before concluding this statement, I desire to assure the
public that although I am entitled to say that I regard the
matter as closed I am prepared to consider the proposals of
the Mahatma. I however, trust the Mahatma will not drive
me to the necessity of making a choice between his life and
the rights of my people. For I can never consent to deliver
my people bound hand and foot to the Caste Hindus for
generations to come.1
The declaration of the fast unto death by Mr. Gandhi made
the people learn more about the condition of the Untouchables
and opened their eyes for a while to the passions that were
seething in the bosom of the Untouchables. The people, the
Press and patriots were roused to a realisation that there was
a blot on their society. There was an endless talk about Dr.
Ambedkar in every political party, in every social circle and
in every religious institution. He was flooded with telegrams
and letters, some threatening his life, some appealing to his
conscience, and some supporting his stand.
As declared, the Conference of the Hindu leaders was
held amidst this tense situation at the spacious Hall of the
Indian Merchants Chamber on September 19, 1932, under the
presidentship of Pandit Madan Mohan Malaviya. Dr. Ambedkar
and Dr. Solanki were seated just near the Presidents chair.
Rajah and Dr. Moonje came to the Hall arm-in-arm.2
Among those present were: Rajendraprasad, C. Rajgopalachari,
Pandit Kunzaru, T. Prakasham, Dr. Chauthiram, Swami
Satyanand, Mr. Aney, G. A. Gawai, Mr. Shivraj, Mr.
Jagannathan, Mr. Dharmalingam, Mr. Mandal, Sir Chunnilal,
1
: Janata, dated 24th September 1932.
2
: Keer, P. 208.
Hirachand Walchand, Sir Setalwad, Sir Madgaonkar,

Sir Purushottamdas, Shri Deodhar, Mr. Natrajan, Rao
Bahadur Vaidya, Dr. Deshmukh, Dalvi, Subhedar, Seth
Birla, Mr. Karandikar, Dr. Savarkar, Shivatarkar, P Balu,
Nikalje, Kamaia Nehru, Perani Captain, Moshon Captain,
Sau. Awantikabai Gokhale, Mrs. Annapurnabai Deshmukh,
Ratanben Mehta, Miss Natrajan.
In order to save the life of Mahatma Gandhi, Pandit Madan
Mohan Malviya, the President of the meeting suggested that
a solution acceptable to both the sides should be found out.
On the request of Pandit Malviya, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar rose
to speak. He stated his views in a candid manner. He said,
Looking at the objective of this Conference, I do not feel
the need of calling such a Conference. In order to oppose our
demands, Mahatma Gandhi has started fast unto death. It is
natural that everybody would like to save the valuable life of
Mahatma Gandhi. But Gandhiji should have put some concrete
alternative proposal before staking his life. Having considered
the present situation, I feel that without any clear alternative
proposal from Gandhiji, all efforts towards negotiations would
be in vain. And to be frank, there is nothing left to be decided.
Unless we know what really is in the mind of Gandhiji, all
the repeatative deliberations of this Conference are not going
to yield any result. To whatever length this Conference may
deliberate I am not in a position to find any solution before
I know what really is in the mind of Gandhiji and I tell you
bluntly that I am not at all bound to proposals coming from
the convenors of this conference or any of the leaders, I shall
consider the opinion only of Mahatma Gandhi. Unless I know
his proposal how can I give my opinion? Bring his proposal
first and then I shall think over it. And I make it clear in
the beginning itself that any proposal from Gandhiji should
be brought by the representatives of the caste Hindus from
among you and that I shall not accept any proposal brought
forward by an Untouchable leader on behalf of Gandhiji. I
shall not sacrifice the rightful demands of my people just in
order to save the life of Mahatma Gandhi.1
Here, this Conference adjourned for the day.
1
On Monday, September 20, 1932 at 12 Oclock noon

Mahatma Gandhi started his fast unto death. A committee
was formed to have negotiations in the matter. The committee
consisted of Sir Tejbahadur Sapru, Bar. Jaikar. Pandit Madan
Mohan Malviya, Mathuradas Wasanji as representatives of
the high Caste Hindus. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar was invited for
the meeting. In the Conference Sir Chunnilal put forward
the following views on behalf of Mahatma Gandhi before the
Committee members.
They were:
1. Mahatma Gandhi opposed to the decision of awarding

Separate Electorates for the Untouchables.
2. He is not fully agreeable to the Joint Electorates as

well as for the reserved seats. However, he would not object
if the All Hindu Conference at Mumbai would take a specifice
decision for the reserved seats but it would not mean that he
necessarily agrees with it. If at all any fact is agreed upon
he may probably give his consent.
Dr. Ambedkar rose to speak after listening the proposals

of Mahatma Gandhi. His speech was really very forceful and
touching to the heart. He said,
Today in the negotiations in this difficult situation, I am

in more strange position than all others. Unfortunately, in
these peaceful negotiations I appear to be acting as villain for
the protection of just demands of my people. I am willing to
suffer to any extent in order to get fulfilled the just demands
of my people.
I tell you I shall not deter from my pious duty,

and betray the just and legitimate interests of
my people even if you hang me on the nearest
lamp-post in the street. The question faced today
is not to be solved by succumbing to emotions, but by
constitutional means as it involves the countless brethren who
have been suffering in the slavery for ages. Adherence only

to conscience will not be of any help here. Looking at the
nature of the proposal of Mahatma Gandhi, it will take
some more time to think. However this Conference, through
a resolution should convey to Mahatma Gandhi to postpone
his fast for 10-12 days.
But the President Pandit Madan Mohan Malviya stated

that it would not be possible in any circumstances. Consequent
upon this Dr. Ambedkar did not agree to give up the
Communal Award.1
The Conference then adjourned till two in the afternoon,

next day, the 21st September. But immediately the leading
members of the Conference went to Birla House and there
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru evolved a scheme of Primary and
Secondary elections for the reserved seats. According to it
the Depressed Classes themselves were to select for every
seat a panel of not less than three candidates and then out
of those three chosen candidates one was to be selected by
the Joint Electorate of the Caste Hindus and the Depressed
Classes. 2
After a lengthy discussion, Dr. Ambedkar said that there

could be a settlement provided the additional concessions
in regard to the Award were given to make good the loss
which would be caused due to giving up the Award. The
representatives of the Congress assured that they would
think over the proposal. Pandit Malviya suggested to form a
small committee in this regard. Accordingly the Committee
consisting of Tej Bahadur Sapru, Barister Jaikar, Pandit
Malviya, Mathuradas Wasanji and Dr. Ambedkar was formed
and these names were intimated to the Conference.
Accordingly Dr. Ambedkar prepared the charter of demands

and put up before the Committee at 10 p.m. on 20th September
1932 in Birla Bhavan. The text of the same is as follows.3
1
: Janata, dated 1st October 1932.
2
: Keer, P. 209.
3
The Charter of demands made on the

eve of Mahatma Gandhis fast
Part One:Representation in the Legislature.
(A) The Depressed Classes shall have the following number
of seats in the provincial Legislatures:
As per award
Madras .............. 30 out of 215 18
Bombay .............. 16 out of 200 10
Bengal .............. 50 out of 250 10
Punjab .............. 10 out of 175 9
U. P. .............. 40 out of 228 12
Behar & Orissa .............. 20 out of 175 7
C. P &Berar .............. 20 out of 112 10
Assam .............. 11 out of 108 4
(B) The method of election to those seats shall be by Joint

Electorates and Reserved seats, provided that for the first
ten years in 18 single constituencies in Madras, in 10 single
Constituencies in Bombay, Central Proviences and Bengal, in
4 single Constituencies in Assam, in 7 single constituencies
in Behar and Orissa, in 5 single constituencies in Punjab
and in 12 single constituencies in U. P. there shall be held
before the General Election a Primary Election of the voters
of the Depressed Classes for electing 2 persons to constitute a
panel who thereafter shall contest on behalf of the Depressed
Classes in the Joint Electorate.
After Ten years
(C) After the first 10 years the system of Primary Election
shall cease to be in operation and all seats without exception
shall continue to be filled by direct election on the system of
Joint Electorates and Reserved Seats.
(D) The right of the Depressed Classes to Special
Representation through Joint Electorates and Reserved Seats
shall be continued to them for a further period of 15 years.
After the said period the matter shall be settled on the basis
of referendum to the voters of the Depressed Classes.
(E) The right of the Depressed Classes to Special

Representation in both Houses of the Central Legislature
shall be recognised on a population ratio on the same terms
and in the same manner as is provided for in the case of the
Provincial Legislatures.
(F) There shall be Adult Suffrage at least for the Depressed
Classes. The franchise of the Depressed Classes shall be the
same for the Provincial and the Central Legislatures.
Part Two: Local Boards
1. The Depressed Classes shall be allowed representation in
all the Provinces in all Municipalities, Local Boards, District
and Taluka, Village Unions, School Boards of Punchayats
and any Local Body now existing or to be constituted in the
future on the population basis.
2. In all Public Services, Central and Local, the Depressed
Classes shall be guaranteed appointments according to their
population ratio as a minimum subject to qualifications as
may be laid down for the same. Provision shall be made for
reaching the quota by relaxing the statutory rules that may be
in existence in matters other than educational qualifications.
3. In every province out of the Educational Grant a sum
equivalent to the population ratio of the Depressed Classes in
that province shall be ear-marked as a minimum for providing
educational facilities to the Depressed Classes.
4. There shall be a provision in the Constitution allowing
the Depressed Classes the right to Appeal to the Governor and
the Viceroy for any neglect of their interest in the matter of
education, sanitation, recruitment in Public Services, etc., on
the same terms and in a manner provided in the Constitution
of Canada, Section 93. 1
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru evolved a Supreme of Primary
and Secondary electors for the reserved seats. Thereupon
Dr. Ambedkar said that he would consult his colleagues and
come back within two hours with his proposalDr. Ambedkar
returned at night and told them that he would accept the
proposal, but demanded a much larger number of seats than
the British Premiers Award had given them.
1
The leaders accepted his suggestion; and Jayakar,

Sapru, Birla, Rajagopalachari and Dr. Rajendra Prasad
left for Poona by the midnight train on Tuesday.
On September 21 Gandhi was removed at noon to

the courtyard just near the entrance of Yeravda Jail,
and Sardar Patel and Gandhis Secretary Pyarelal were
allowed to sit near his cot. At noon Sapru telephoned to
Dr. Ambedkar from Poona asking him to come to Poona
immediately.1
Dr. Ambedkar in the interview with the Times of

India, before leaving for Poona on Wednesday the 21st
September 1932 said: I have received a message from
Poona telling me that Mr. Gandhi wishes to see me and
Mr. Rajah with regard to the proposal which I submitted
to the Committee appointed by the Conference last night.
I have accepted the invitation but I have made it clear

that I will have nothing to do in the way of negotiation
with Mr. Rajah and his party, and if Mr. Gandhi wishes to
talk with them, he should do so separately. My reason for
saying this is that the dispute is really between me and
my party on the one hand and Mr. Gandhi on the other.
Besides I do wish to mark my emphatic disapproval

of the policy of the Congress and the Hindu Mahasabha
of creating leaders for the Depressed Class for their own
purposes and by there own propaganda and then trying
to foist them on the Depressed Classes. In this there is
nothing personal against Mr. Rajah. I am starting to-night.
Another Visit to Yeravda
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru and Mr. Jayakar who arrived

in Poona by train visited Mr. Gandhi on Wednesday in
the jail at 7-30 a.m. and remained in Conference with
him until after 10 a.m. On leaving they said that they
anticipated returning again tomorrow morning.
1
: Keer. P210.
A Statement issued after the interview says:
The deputation consisting of Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru,

Mr. Jayakar, Mr. Rajagopalachari, Babu Rajendra Prasad
and Mr. G. D. Biria had a long interview with Mr. Gandhi
this morning when they explained to him the scheme which
had been evolved at yesterdays consultations. The interview
proved to be quite hopeful, but Mr. Gandhi reserved his final
opinion until he had held further consultations in the matter
with friends including Dr. Ambedkar and Mr. M. C. Rajah.
The deputationists are, therefore, staying behind at Poona

for another day. Sir T. B. Sapru, with whom the scheme
originated, was very hopeful that it would be acceptable to
Mr. Gandhi and that thus a solution of the problem would be
found. The deputationists found Mr. Gandhi well and quite
cheerful. 1
Dr. Ambedkar left by the midnight train.* On the same

day Rajah and Malaviya, too, left Bombay for Poona.
On Thursday morning, i.e. on 22nd September 1932, Gandhi

had a talk with Dr. Rajendra Prasad and Rajagopalachari
and said he did not like that election to some of the reserved
seats should be both by primary and secondary election system
and to some only by Joint Electorates. He said the primary
and secondary election system should be applied to all seats
alike. This was related to Dr. Ambedkar at the National Hotel.
Again the atmosphere became heated. Some of the leaders
suggested that in the meanwhile they should send a cable
to the British Premier requesting him to cancel the Separate
Electorates for the Depressed Classes.2
On the same day at 9 A.M. Sir Tejbahadur Sapru and

Bar. Jaikar met Dr. Ambedkar at National Hotel and apprised
him about the above facts. 3
But Dr. Ambedkar stoutly and pointedly told them that he

would be prepared to lose separate electorates which the British
Premier had invested them with, provided he was given a concrete
1
: The Times of India, dated 22nd September 1932.
2
:Keer,P. 210.
3
: Janta, 1st October 1932.
* Dr. Ambedkar was accompanied by Dr. SotankiEditors.
picture of the substitutes and added that he was not a

man to run after a mirage. The atmosphere of dullness
gave place to grim despair. At noon Jayakar, Sapru and
Malaviya saw Gandhi in the Jail. They were followed by
P. Baloo and Rajah, who promised Gandhi that they would
secure an agreement that would satisfy him.
Late in the evening Dr. Ambedkar, accompanied by
Jayakar, Birla, Chunilal Mehta and Rajagopalachari, went
to meet Gandhi in the jail. It was the gravest political
crisis. When the party entered the prison court, Gandhi was
lying on a white iron-cot with a jail mattress on it, under
the thick shade of a low mango tree, and Sardar Patel and
Sarojini Naidu sat near Gandhi. Near the cot were bottles
of water, sodabicarb and salt.
When Dr. Ambedkar approached the cot, there was
an echoless silence and a breathless eagerness. Would
the entangling silence move Dr. Ambedkar? Jayakar had
foretold that Dr. Ambedkars intransigence would collapse
when he saw Gandhi. Would the entrancing sadness in the
atmosphere deepened by the twilight inveigle Dr. Ambedkar?
Dr. Ambedkar was now in the presence of the enveloping
personality of Gandhi who had cast his spell on powerful men
and drowned them in the flood of his magnetic mysticism.
Amidst the fierce whirlwind raging outside the jail and the
entangling silence prevailing inside, Dr. Ambedkar was calm
and collected. A lesser man would have been buried alive
in such a cyclone of happenings. Dr. Ambedkar loved his
people more than his life and cared more for the happiness
of his people than for his own.
Gandhi was weak. He lay in his bed. The talk began.
Sapru narrated to Gandhi the whole story. Malaviya
put the Hindu point of view. Then in a soft, slow flow
Dr. Ambedkar began. He said in a low voice: 1
Mahatmaji, you have been very unfair to us. It is
always my lot to appear to be unfair, replied Gandhi, I
cannot help it.
1
:Keer, Pp. 210-12.
The interview was protracted and Dr. Ambedkar did most

of the talking, while Gandhi lay weak and still in his bed. I
want my compensation, Dr. Ambedkar urged repeatedly. I
am with you in most of the things you say, assured Gandhi,
but you say you are interested in my life.
Dr. Ambedkar: Yes, Mahatmaji, I am. And if you devote
yourself entirely to the welfare of the Depressed Classes, you
would then become our hero.
Gandhi: Well, if you are interested in my life, you know
what you have got to do to save that life. Your position, from
what you tell me, is like this. You want adequate price and
compensation before you can agree to forgo what you have
already secured under the Premiers decision. You say that the
double system of voting proposed by you gives sufficient scope
to the other party to rise, while the seats to be filled under
the Panel System are designed to satisfy the aspirations of
your group. What worries me, however, is this. Why do you
propose the Panel System only for some seats? Why do you
not propose it for all the seats? If the panel system is good
for one section, it should be good even for the whole of the
Depressed Classes. That is how I regard the question. You
are Untouchable by birth, but I am now going to make, what
might appear as an astounding claim for a man in my position,
I am an Untouchable by adoption, and as such more of an
Untouchable in mind than you. Any scheme that is really good
should subserve the interests not of this group or of that, but
of the Depressed Class as a whole. That is the criterion by
which I judge this scheme. My first suggestion to you is that,
if the Panel System is good for any section of the Depressed
Classes, it should be extended to all the Depressed Class seats.
I cannot stand the idea that your community should either
in theory or in practice be separated from me. We must be
one and indivisible. As I have told the other friends, I feel
no difficulty in accepting your scheme of electing a panel for
a few seats. I want to make a present of it to you for all the
seats. I confess I do not like the scheme as it stands. It will
divide your community, and would give my life to prevent
that, just as I am giving my life to prevent the disruption
of the whole Hindu Community. (Epic Fast Pp. 209-210) 1
1
: Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 5-Pp. 45-46.
Dr. Ambedkar accepted Gandhis suggestion. The interview

ended, and the leaders started to settle other details regarding
the number of men in the panel, number of total seats in the
provincial assemblies, duration of the primary system, duration
of the reserved seats and distribution of posts.1 (The Epic
Fast. Pp. 209-10).
When Dr. Ambedkar and Dr. Solanki saw Mr. Gandhi,
they were accompanied by most of the leaders then present
in Poona.
Friday, the 23rd September, dawned. For hours hot
discussions raged over the number of candidates required
to make the panel. Then there was the question of seats.
Dr. Ambedkar demanded 197 seats in the Provincial
Assemblies and the leaders reduced the number to 126.
Negotiations dragged on. Hours rushed by. After ten hours of
discussion, some points were referred to Gandhi and he upheld
Dr. Ambedkars points. But still the negotiations seemed to
break down on the question of duration of primary election
and referendum to decide the duration of reserved seats.
Dr. Ambedkar said that the system of Primary Election
should terminate at the end often years; but he insisted
that the question of reserved seats should be settled by
referendum of the Depressed Classes at the end of further
fifteen years. The leaders opinion was that the evil of reserved
seats and separation would be perpetuated by making its
removal dependent upon the will of the Depressed Classes.
Dr. Ambedkars insistent demand for a referendum at the end
of twenty-five years created a furore among the caste Hindu
circles. Dr. Ambedkar frankly told them that he refused to
believe that Untouchability would be no more in the next
twenty years or so, and therefore he said that faced with the
sword of Damocles, the Caste Hindus would be compelled to
change their inhuman attitude to the Untouchables 2
... Dr. Ambedkar desired Gandhi to agree to a referendum
of ten years. Gandhi was slightly better and he spoke very
slowly but deliberately. Your logic is irrefutable, he said. But
let the referendum be at the end of five years. Surely, five
years is a sufficient period to prove the bona-fides of the Caste
1
: Keer, P. 212.
2
: Keer, Pp. 212-213.
Hindus. But if you insist on postponing the referendum further,

I would begin to suspect that what you want is not to test the
bona fides of the Caste Hindus but time only to organize the
Depressed Classes for an adverse referendum. He made an
impassioned appeal for mutual trust, confidence, and goodwill.
He described how from the age of twelve, his whole being had
rebelled against the very idea of regarding any fellow human
being Untouchable and how since then he had led a ceaseless
crusade against the evil. You have a perfect right to demand
cent per cent security by the statutory safeguards, he told
Dr. Ambedkar, But, from my fiery bed, I beg of you not to
insist upon the right. I am here to-day to ask for a reprieve
for my Caste Hindu brethren. Thank God, their conscience
has been roused. If you proceed to wrest from them cent per
cent security by the statutory means, then it will interrupt
the process of heart-cleansing and self-purification that is
fast taking place among them. The particular injustice, for a
while, to the Untouchables might be checked, but the taint
in Hinduism would remain. After all, Untouchability is but a
symptom of that deep-seated taint. And, if Hinduism is not
completely purged of it, it will assert itself again and again
in various ways and continue to poison our entire social
and political fabric. I entreat you, therefore, not to deprive
Hinduism of a last chance to make a voluntary expiation for
its sinful past. Give me the chance of working among the
Caste Hindus. That is but fair. If you ask for ten or fifteen
years, then it is no chance at all. Hindus must give a good
account of themselves within five years or not at all. For me,
therefore, the five-year limit of referendum is an absolute
matter of conscience. There should be a referendum, but not
at the end of any period longer than five years. Tell your
friends that I am adamant on this point. I may be a despicable
person, but when truth speaks through me I am invincible.
(Epic Fast, Pp. 211212). 1
The interview ended, and leaders started to settle other
details regarding the number of men in the panel, number
of total seats in the Provincial Assemblies, duration of the
primary system, duration of reserved seats and distribution
of posts. This meeting took place at the residence of Raja
Bahadur Shivlal Motilal.
1
: Reprinted. Khairmode, Vol. 5, Pp. 47-48.
It was now four in the evening. News came in that

Gandhis health had taken a serious turn, and he was
fast losing strength. Gandhis son, Devdas Gandhi, with
tears in his eyes, described the condition of his father to
Dr. Ambedkar and entreated him not to hold over the
agreement by pressing for a referendum. At last it was
decided to refer this matter to Gandhi. Ambedkar with
selected leaders saw Gandhi in the jail at nine oclock that
night. Gandhi approved of the idea of referendum, but said
it should take place after five years. Gandhis voice had
now sunk to a whisper. The Jail Doctors intervened and
stopped further conversation. The leaves of the mango tree
above refused to move. It was a breathless silence. The
visitors had to return. Dr. Ambedkar was not prepared to
give up his point. His will-power was on the strain. Letters
threatening his life came in showers. 1
Here is one such letter:
Dr. Ambedkar,
If you do not accept to Mahatma Gandhis demand
within four days, your life will be in danger. If you want
to save your life, you should accept Gandhijis demand and
help ending his fast immediately. This is a warning to you.
If you do not give up your vehemence, you will be killed.
Signed by Haribhai K. Bhat,
A member and worker of BPEE 2
Murderous looks were cast at him in the street, and

some of the leaders insanely reviled him behind his back.
Further, a secret plan to kill Dr. Ambedkar by some
youth from touchable classes of Poona was reported by
Janata (24-9-32, P. 8), thus:
Dr. Ambedkars life in danger !
Secret Meeting of Poona students Murder threat
Poona, Dt. 23-9-32, 8 P. M.
1
:Keer,P.213.
2
(By Special Reporter of Janata)
Two days are over. Negotiations are continuously going

on. Various experiments of pressurising Dr. Ambedkar are
going on. The students following the Gogate cult which had
shot at the Governor, are known to be secretly planning.
It is also being said that if Dr. Ambedkar is removed from
the scene, things would settle and Gandhijis life would
be saved. When Dr. Ambedkar was informed of this, he
laughed at it. Probably his fearless laugh indicated that
he was not afraid of such a death. However, the local
Untouchable community is worried about the safety of
Dr. Ambedkar and they are keeping an alert. Even if there
happens a slightest injury to Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar,
there would be a grave situation. Thousands of Untouchable
youth would be ready to make any sacrifice for him. All are
feeling a concern that there should not be such a violent
end to Gandhijis oath. 1
The leaders who went to see Mahatmaji at 9-30 p.m.

came out after a comparatively short while looking
exhausted but cheerful. Dr. Ambedkar was heard to remark
Gandhiji is on my side.
The leaders are meeting again in conference at 8

oclock on Saturday morning and will see Gandhiji shortly
afterwards. Prevalent opinion is that complete agreement
is now within reach. And unless a miraculous piece of ill-
luck intervenes, Saturday noon must enable Poona to flash
out the happy news of a difinite settlement.
Differences on questions of major importance have

almost been surmounted and have been reduced to
an almost theoretical difference on the question of a
referendum of the Depressed Classes at a distant future
date. It is considered likely that the leaders may agree to
a referendum to be taken after 10 years.
1
Among the points agreed upon are stated to be the

following:
1. A panel of 4 for election to each seat.
2. A single vote.
3. The total number of seats in all Provincial Councils to
be reserved for Depressed Classes would be between 150 to
155 as against 71 allowed by the Communal Award.
The Conference, which had met at Pandit Malaviyas
place, early in the morning, after a non-stop sitting of over
thirteen hours, came to an end at 9-30 p. m., after which
Pandit Malaviya, Sjt. C. Rajagopalachari, Mr. Jayakar,
Dr. Sapru, Dr. Ambedkar and others left hurriedly for
Yeravda jail.
The Conference attracted anxious crowds at Malaviyajis
place. Even when the leaders rose at 9-30 p. m., no hope of
settlement to-night was entertained.
Leaders are racing against time, and lunch after dinner
today went side by side with discussions.
While they looked serious and absorbed earlier, boisterous
laughter was heard emanating from behind the walls in the
evening.
The Conference of caste Hindus and Depressed Class
Leaders commenced at 9 oclock this morning at Malaviyas
residence behind closed doors. The Conference, it is
understood, covered much ground and came to a settlement
on questions of panel for election, and basis of representation
except in the United Provinces, though the final word on the
matter is still unsaid.
Regarding panels, it is stated that a panel of four has
been fixed as against Dr. Ambedkars understood demand
for two and Gandhijis suggestion for five.
To anxious queries by pressmen late in the evening,
Dr. Sapru replied: discussions are so far satisfactory, and
we propose to sit through it even in the night.
Dr. Ambedkar after the Conference stated:

The situation is hopeful. Differences of crucial character
are few, and there are chances of agreement. Gandhiji is
feeling weak owing to the fast but carried on the conversation
with us for over fifteen minutes. 1
On Saturday morning discussions were resumed.
The question of the total number of seats was decided
by granting 148 seats to the Depressed Classes in the
Provincial Assemblies, and it was also decided that 10 per
cent of the seats of the Hindus from British India in the
Central Assembly should be given to the Depressed Classes.
And then discussion was held for hours on the question of
referendum which baffled the solution as before. As nobody
would agree to Dr. Ambedkars demand, he thought it proper
to see Gandhi once again in the matter. So, accompanied by
Dr. Solanki and Rajagopalachari, he went to Gandhi. Gandhi
told Ambedkar that his logic was irrefutable; but he said
mere statutory guarantee would not root out the disease.
He, therefore, entreated Ambedkar to give a last chance to
Hinduism to make a voluntary expiation for its sinful past
and added that there should be a referendum but not at the
end of any period longer than five years. Five years or my
life, said Gandhi with a tone of finality.
Returning to the place of discussion, Dr. Ambedkar said
that he was not prepared to yield on the point of the period
of referendum which should be, he averred, not less than
ten years. After an hour or so they decided to make the
agreement without the condition of referendum attached
to it! Rajagopalachari explained it to Gandhi in the jail at
three in the afternoon. Gandhi said it was excellent and
gave his consent. Rajagopalachari returned posthaste to 1,
Ramkrishna Bhandarkar Road, Shivlal Motilals Bungalow,
and amidst rejoicings announced that Gandhi had blessed
the agreement. It took them no time to draft the agreement.
Amidst an atmosphere of joviality, freshness and chat, the
agreement was signed at five in the evening on Saturday, 24th
September, and it went down to history as the Poona Pact.
1
: The Free Press Journal, dated 24th September 1932.
On behalf of the Depressed Classes, Dr. Ambedkar signed

it; and on behalf of the caste Hindus, Pandit Madan Mohan
Malaviya signed it. 1
Text of Poona Pact
The following is the text of the agreement:
(1) There shall be seats reserved for the Depressed Classes
out of the general electorate seats in the Provincial Legislatures
as follows:
Madras 30; Bombay with Sind 15; Punjab 8; Bihar and
Orissa 18; Central Provinces 20; Assam 7; Bengal 30; United
Provinces 20; Total 148.
These figures are based on the total strength of the
Provincial Councils, announced in the Prime Ministers
decision.
(2) Election to these seats shall be by Joint Electorates
subject, however, to the following procedure:
All the members of the Depressed Classes, registered in the
General Electoral Roll in a constituency, will form an Electoral
College, which will elect a panel of four candidates belonging
to the Depressed Classes for each of such reserved seats, by
the method of the single vote; the four persons getting the
highest number of votes in such primary election, shall be
candidates for election by the General Electorate.
(3) Representation of the Depressed Classes in the
Central Legislature shall likewise be on the principle of Joint
Electorates and reserved seats by the method of primary
election in the manner provided for in Clause 2 above, for
their representation in the Provincial Legislatures.
(4) In the Central Legislature, eighteen per cent of the
seats allotted to the General Electorate for British India in the
said legislature shall be reserved for the Depressed Classes.
(5) The system of primary election to a panel of candidates
for election to the Central and provincial legislatures, as
hereinbefore mentioned, shall come to an end after the first
ten years, unless terminated sooner by mutual agreement
under the provision of Clause 6 below.
1
: Keer, Pp. 213214.
(6) The system of representation of the Depressed

Classes by reserved seats in the Provincial and Central
legislatures as provided for in Clauses 1 and 4 shall
continue until determined by mutual agreement between
the communities concerned in the settlement.
(7) Franchise for the Central and Provincial
Legislatures for the Depressed Classes shall be as
indicated in the Lothian Committee Report.
(8) There shall be no disabilities attaching to any one
on the ground of his being a member of the Depressed
Classes in regard to any elections to local bodies or
appointment to the Public Services. Every endeavour shall
be made to secure fair representation of the Depressed
Classes in these respects, subject to such educational
qualifications as may be laid down for appointment to
the Public Services.
(9) In every province out of the educational grant,
an adequate sum shall be earmarked for providing
educational facilities to the Members of the Depressed
Classes. 1
Before signing the pact, the representatives of
Untouchables from Madras insisted that they would not
allow Rao Bahadur Rajah and his followers to sign the
pact. And, if at all they were allowed, Dr. Ambedkar
and his followers would not sign the pact. Accordingly
Dr. Ambedkar and his followers signed the Pact. Thereafter
Dr. Ambedkar was requested to make arrangement to
obtain the signatures of Mr. Rajah and his followers. After
lengthly discussions, it was decided that they would be
allowed to sign the pact at the end of the document and
in their individual capacities. Accordingly they signed.
But it was a matter of great surprise that although
Mr. Rajah had to sign at the end of the document, he
interpolated his signature in between the signatures of
Jaikar and Sapru. 2
1
: Writings and Speeches, Vol. 9, Pp. 8889.
2
Signatories to Poona Pact, 24-9-1932, (Epic Fast, Pp.

153-154)
(1) Madan Mohan Malaviya (12) B. S. Kamat

(2) Tej Bahadur Sapru (13) G. K. Deodhar
(3) M. R. Jayakar (14) A. V.Thakkar
(4) B.R. Ambedkar (15) R. R. Bakhale
(5) Shrinivasan (16) P. G. Solanki
(6) M. C. Rajah (17) P. Baloo
(7) C. V. Mehta (18) Govind Malaviya
(8) C. Rajagopalachari (19) Devdas Gandhi
(9) Rajendra Prasad (20) Biswas
(10) G. D. Birla (21) P. N. Rajbhoj
(11) Rameshwar Das Birla (22) Gavai G. A.
(23) Shankarlal Bankar
While signing the pact, Rajagopalachari was so

much overjoyed that he exchanged his fountain-pen with
Dr. Ambedkar.
The following signatures were added in Bombay at the
final sitting of the Hindu Conference on September 25:
(1) Lallubhai Samaldas (10) P. Kodandrao
(2) Hansa Mehta (11) N. V. Gadgil
(3) K. Natarajan (12) Manu Subhedar
(4) Kamakoti Natarajan (13) Avantikabai Gokhale
(5) Purushottamdas Thakurdas (14) K. J. Chitalia
(6) Mathuradas Vassanji (15) Radhakant Malaviya
(7) Walchand Hirachand (16) A. R. Bhatt
(8) H.N. Kunzru (17) Colam
(9) K. G. Limaye (18) Pradhan 1
1
: Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 5, Pp. 5657.
Immediately the contents of the Pact were cabled to the

British Cabinet, wired to the Viceroy, and also handed over
to the Secretary of the Bombay Governor by each party
separately, and next morning the leaders returned to Bombay
to ratify the Pact. At 2 p. m. the leaders held a meeting at
the Indian Merchants Chamber Hall. 1
While reporting the meeting called for confirmation of
Poona Pact, The Bombay Chronicle wrote, Pandit Madan
Mohan Malaviya was in chair. He, in his speech thanked all
those who helped in materialising the Poona Pact. He specially
thanked Dr. Ambedkar without whose help emergence of Poona
Pact would have been difficult. Now the entire responsibility
is on the shoulders of Hindus to bring the pact in practice.
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru, Sjt. Rajgopalachari spoke on
this occasion. Mr. Mathuradas, Vissonji Khimji moved the
resolution.
Mr. Mathuradas Vissonji Khimji moved the resolution
ratifying the Poona Pact.2
At this meeting the following resolution was passed:
This Conference confirms the Poona agreement arrived
at between the leaders of the Caste Hindus and Depressed
Classes on September 24, 1932, and trusts that the British
Government will withdraw its decision creating Separate
Electorates within the Hindu Community and accept the
agreement in full. The Conference urges that immediate action
be taken by Government so as to enable Mahatma Gandhi to
break his fast within the terms of his vow and before it is too
late. The Conference appeals to the leaders of the communities
concerned to realize the implications of the agreement and of
this resolution and to make earnest endeavour to fulfil them.
This Conference resolves that henceforth, amongst Hindus,
no one shall be regarded as an Untouchable by reason of his
birth, and that those who have been so regarded hitherto will
have the same right as other Hindus in regard to the use of
public wells, public schools, public roads, and all other public
1
: Keer, P. 214.
2
institutions. This right shall have statutory recognition at

the first opportunity and shall be one of the earliest Acts
of the Swaraj Parliament, if it shall not have received such
recognition before that time.
It is further agreed that it shall be the duty of all Hindu
leaders to secure, by every legitimate and peaceful means, an
early removal of all social disabilities now imposed by custom
upon the so-called Untouchable Classes, including the bar in
respect of admission to temples. 1
Mr. Sapru said, Dr. Ambedkar faught and fought valiantly
for the cause which he represented and he promised to be a
good fighter in the future life of the country.
Speaking in support of the resolution confirming the Poona
Pact Dr. B. R. Ambedkar who was greeted with cheers when
he rose, declared:
I believe it is no exaggeration for me to say that no man
a few days ago was placed in a greater dilemma than I was.
There was placed before me a difficult situation in which I
had to make a choice between two difficult alternnatives.
There was the life of the greatest man in India to be saved.
There was also for me the problem to try and safeguard the
interests of community which I was in my humble way trying
to do at the Round Table Conference according to my light. I
am happy to be able to say that it has become possible through
the co-operation of all of us to find a solution so as to save the
life of the Mahatma and at the same time consistent with such
protection as is necessary for the interests of the Depressed
Classes in the future. I think, in all these negotiations a large
part of the credit must be attributed to Mahatma Gandhi
himself. I must confess that I was immensely surprised, when
I met him, that there was so much in common between him
and me. (cheers)
In fact, any disputes whenever they were earned to him and
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru has told you that the disputes that were
carried to him were of a very crucial character. I was astounded
to see that the man who held such divergent views from mine at
1
: Writings and Speeches, Vol. 9, P. 103.
the Round Table Conference came immediately to my rescue

and not to the rescue of the other side. I am very grateful
to Mahatma for having extricated me from what might have
been a very difficult situation.
My only regret is why did not Mahatma take this attitude
at the Round Table Conference? If he had shown the same
consideration to my point of view, it would not have been
necessary for him to go through this ordeal. However, these
are things of the past. I am glad that I am here now to
support this resolution.
Since the question has been raised in the newspapers
as to whether this Agreement will have the support of the
whole Depressed Classes community, I should like to make
it clear that so far as I am concerned and so far as the
party which stands with me is concerned and I am sure I
am also speaking for the other friends who are present here
that we will stand by the Agreement. Let there be no doubt
about this.
Our only concern is this, whether the Hindu Community
will abide by it. (voices: Oh yes, we will) We feel that the
Hindu Community unfortunately is not an integral whole but,
if I may say so, a federation of small communities. I hope
and trust that the Hindus on their side will look upon this
document as sacrosanct and work in an honourable spirit.
There is just one thing that I would like to say. I am
very much obliged to all friends who took part in the
negotiations, but I should like particularly to mention
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru and Mr. C. Rajagopalachari. Without
Sir Tej Bahadur probably it, would have been difficult to
carry through many of the points. I must confess that as the
result of my experience of him for the last two years at the
Round Table Conference that if there is any man in India
who is above all communal prejudice it is Sir Tej Bahadur.
His sense of fairness and justice is always a relief to all the
minorities who hanker for securing some safeguards in the
new Constitution.
I must also mention my friend Rajagopalchari. He came to
our rescue when we were almost at a breaking-point, and had
it not been for his ingenuity probably the Agreement would not
have come into being. I must also thank Pandit Malaviya

for the courtesy and forbearance that he showed in the hot
exchange of words and acrimonious debates that went on
during all these negotiations.
The change that has been brought about in the Communal
Award has been brought about by the insistence of the
view that Separate Electorates are injurious to the national
interests. I must confess that I remain unconvinced of
that argument. I can quite understand that for a majority
representation Separate Electorates are harmful but I still
remain unconvinced that for minority representation Separate
Electorates are an evil.
I do not believe that Joint Electorates are going to be the
final solution for the problem of absorbing the Depressed
Classes in the Hindu Community.
Any electoral arrangement, I believe, cannot be a solution
of the larger social problem. It requires more than any
political arrangement and I hope that it would be possible
for you to go beyond this political arrangement that we
are making today and devise ways and means whereby it
would be possible for Depressed Classes not only to be part
and parcel of the Hindu Community but also to occupy an
honourable position, a position of equality of status in the
community.
So long as the Depressed Classes an ignorant lot, not
imbued with a sense of self-respect, it was possible for them
to accept the social status that was given to them by Hindu
law, but as they get education they will begin to smart
under these social Laws and there is a great danger of their
seceding from Hindu Society. I beg of you to bear that in
mind and hope that you will do the needful in the matter.
Rao Bahadur M. C. Rajah further supported the resolution.
He said that he clearly saw a change of heart among the
caste Hindu and that was why he supported the Agreement.
He had no doubt at all that the Agreement will have the
unstincted support of all the Depressed Class people in
the country.
Mr. C. Rajgopalachari moved a vote of thanks to the chair.
Pandit Malaviya announced that he was going to

communicate with Mahatmaji regarding the fast declared by
Sjt. Keiappan to establish the right of the Depressed Class
people to enter the Gurvayur temple in Malabar.
Among those present at the Hindu leaders Conference
of Sunday were: Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru, Sir Lallubhai
Samaldas, Sir Purushottamdas Thakurdas, Sir Chunilal
Mehta, Sir Govind Madgaokar, Mr. M. R. Jayakar, Pandit
Hridaynath Kunzru, Mr. G. K. Deydhar, Mr. B. N. Karanjia,
Mr. K. Natarajan, Rao Bahadur M. C. Rajah, Dr. Ambedkar,
Mr. P. Baloo, Mrs. D. G. Dalvi, Miss Natarajan, Mrs.
Hansa Mehta, Mrs. Avantikabai Gokhale, Mr. B. S. Kamat,
Mr. Manu Subedar, Mr. G. D. Birla, Mr. D. P. Khaitan, Mr.
B. F. Bharucha, Dr. Solanki, Dr. Choitram Gidwani, Lady
Chimanlal Setalvad, Mr. Walchand Hirachand, Mr. B. J.
Deorukhkar, Mr. C. Rajagopalachari, Mr. Devadas Gandhi,
Mr. T. Prakasam and Babu Rajendra Prasad. 1
His Majestys Government announced on September 26,
1932 that it would recommend to Parliament the endorsement
of the Poona Pact.
On Monday the 26th September 1932, the Honble Mr. H. G.
Haig, Home Minister, made his statement in the Central
Legislative Assembly:
Statement Re. Communal Award. The Honourable Sir,
C. P. Ramaswami Aiyar (Leader of the House): Sir, will you
allow me to request you to make a departure from the usual
practice at question time as a very important statement has
to be made by my Honourable Colleague, the Home Member,
and I am sure the House will agree with me when they hear
the statement that this departure is well justified. Will you
allow us to do so?
Mr. President (The Honourable Sir Ibrahim Rahimtoola):
What is the statement?
The Honourable Sir C. P. Ramaswami Aiyar: The
Honourable Home Member desires to make a statement
about the Communal Award and the decision of His Majestys
Government with regard to the Communal Award in relation
to the Depressed Classes.
1
Mr. President (The Honourable Sir Ibrahim Rahimtoola):

As a special case, the Chair will allow the statement to be
made at this stage.
The Honourable Mr. H. G. Haig (Home Member): In
accordance with your permission, Sir, I will read to the
House a Statement issued by His Majestys Government this
morning in connection with the agreement reached at Poona
on Saturday afternoon. His Majestys Government have learnt
with great satisfaction that an agreement has been reached
between the leaders of the Depressed Classes and of the
rest of the Hindu Community regarding the representation
of the Depressed Classes in the new legislatures and certain
other matters affecting their welfare. In place of the System
of General Constituencies combined with Special Depressed
Class Constituencies contained in the Government Communal
Award of 4th August last, the agreement provides for General
Constituencies with which seats are reserved for Depressed
Classes subject to important conditions as to the manner
in which the reserved seats are filled. The Government, in
their Award which was given in the absence of agreement
between the communities, were solely concerned in relation
to the Depressed Classes to provide adequate securities that
the interests of these classes should be observed by the new
legislatures. As representatives of the Depressed Classes
and other Hindus acting together believe that the scheme
now forwarded by them to His Majestys Government is
adequate for the purpose, the Government, in accordance
with the procedure which they laid down in paragraph 4 of
their Award, will recommend to Parliament, in due course,
the adoption of the clauses of the agreement dealing with
representation in the Provincial Legislatures in place of the
provision in paragraph 9 of the Award (Applause).
It will be understood that the total number of general
seats including those reserved for the Depressed Classes
under the agreement will, in each Province, remain the
same as the number of general seats plus the number of
special Depressed Classes seats provided for in His Majestys
Governments decision.
His Majestys Government note the agreement deals also

with certain questions outside the scope of their award of
August 4th. Clauses 8 and 9 deal with general points, the
relisation of which will be likely to depend in the main on
the actual working of the constitution. But His Majestys
Government take note of these clauses as a definite pledge
of the intentions of the Caste Hindus towards the Depressed
Classes.
There are two other points outside the scope of their
Award: (1) The agreement contemplates that the franchise
for the Depressed Classes should be that recommended by the
Franchise (Lord Lothians) Committee. It is obvious that the
level of the franchise for the Depressed Classes (and indeed
for Hindus generally) must be determined at the same time
as that for other communities is being settled, and the whole
subject is under consideration by His Majestys Government
(2) The agreement also provides for a particular method of
electing Depressed Classes representatives for the Legislature
at the Centres. This, again, is a subject outside the terms of
this Award which is under investigation as part of the whole
for election for the legislature at the Centre, and no piecemeal
conclusion can be reached. What has been said on these two
points should not be regarded as implying that His Majestys
Government are against what is proposed in the agreement,
but that these questions are still under consideration. To
prevent mis-understanding, it may be explained that the
Government regard the figure 18 per cent, for the percentage
of British India general seats at the Centre to be reserved
for the Depressed Classes as a matter for settlement between
them and other Hindus. (Applause).1*
In the evening prayers were said in the Prison yard.
Kasturba then handed Gandhi orange juice, and he broke
his fast about half-past five amidst a gathering of some two
hundred disciples and admirers, poet Tagore, Sarojini Naidu,
Sardar Patel and Swarup Rani Nehru being conspicuous.2
1
: (The Legislative Assembly Debates-Official ReportVolume V. 1932,
Pp. 1307-1308, Monday, 26th September, 1932).
Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 5, Pp. 57-59.
2
: Keer, P. 215.
* For comments on Round Table Conference and Poona PactSee appendix-V
I Responded to the call of humanity

and Saved the Life of Mr. Gandhi.
In this regard Dr. B. R. Ambedkar said,
The story of this fact has been told by Mr. Pyarelal in a
volume which bears the picturesque and flamboyant title of
The Epic Fast, The curious may refer it. I must, however,
warn him that it is written by a Boswell and has all the
faults of a Boswelliana. There is another side to it, but there
is neither time nor space to present it here. All I can do is
to invite attention to the statement* I issued to the Press on
the eve of Mr. Gandhis fast exposing his tactics. Suffice it to
say that although Mr. Gandhi declared a fast unto death, he
did not want to die. He wanted very much to live.
The fast nonetheless created a problem, and that problem
was how to save Mr. Gandhis life. The only way to save his
life was to alter the Communal Award which Mr. Gandhi said
hurt his conscience so much. The Prime Minister had made it
quite clear that the British Cabinet would not withdraw it or
alter it of its own, but that they were ready to substitute for
it a formula that may be agreed upon by the Caste Hindus
and the Untouchables. As I had the privilege of representing
the Untouchables at the Round Table Conference, it was
assumed that the assent of the Untouchables would not be
valid unless I was a party to it. The surprising fact is that
my position as the leader of the Untouchables of India was
not only not questioned by Congressmen but it was accepted
as a fact. All eyes naturally turned to me as the man of the
moment or rather as the villain of the piece.
As to myself it is no exaggeration to say that no man
was placed in a greater and graver dilemma than I was
then. It was a baffling situation. I had to make a choice
between two different alternatives. There was before me
the duty, which I owed as a part of common humanity,
to save Gandhi from sure death. There was before me the
problem of saving for the Untouchables the political rights
which the Prime Minister had given them. I responded
to the call of humanity and saved the life of Mr. Gandhi
* See Pp. 143-150 of this part-Editors.
by agreeing to alter the Communal Award in a manner

satisfactory to Mr. Gandhi. This agreement is known as the
Poona Pact.
The terms of the Pact were accepted by Mr. Gandhi and
given effect to by Government by embodying them in the
Government of India Act. The Poona Pact had produced
different reactions. The Untouchables were sad. They had
every reason to be. There are, however, people who do not
accept this. They never fail to point out that the Poona Pact
gave the Untouchables larger number of seats than what
was given to them by the Prime Minister in his Communal
Award. It is true that the Poona Pact gave the Untouchables
148 seats, while the Award had only given them 78. But to
conclude from this that the Poona Pact gave them more than
what was given by the Award is to ignore what the Award
had in fact given to the Untouchables.
The Communal Award gave the Untouchables two
benefits:(i) a fixed quota of seats to be elected by separate
electorate of Untouchables and to be filled by persons belonging
to the Untouchables; (ii) double vote, one to be used through
Separate Electorates and the other to be used in the General
Electorates.
Now, if the Poona Pact increased the fixed quota of seats
it also took away the right to the double vote. This increase
in seats can never be deemed to be a compensation for
the loss of the double vote. The second vote given by the
Communal Award was a priceless privilege. Its value as a
political weapon was beyond reckoning. The voting strength
of the Untouchables in each constituency is one to ten. With
this voting strength free to be used in the election of caste
Hindu candidates, the Untouchables would have been in
a position to determine, if not to dictate, the issue of the
General Election. No caste Hindu candidate could have dared
to neglect the Untouchable in his constituency or be hostile
to their interest if he was made dependent upon the votes of
the Untouchables. Today the Untouchables have a few more
seats than were given to them by the Communal Award. But
this is all that they have. Every other member is indifferent, if
not hostile. If the Communal Award with its system of double
voting had remained the Untouchables would have had a

few seats less but every other member would have been a
member for the Untouchables. The increase in the number of
seats for the Untouchables is no increase at all and was no
recompense for the loss of Separate Electorate and the double
vote. The Hindus, although they did not celebrate the Poona
Pact, did not like it. Throughout their commotion to save
Mr. Gandhis life there was definite current of conscious feeling
that the cost of saving his life may be great. Therefore, when
they saw the terms of the Pact they very definitely disliked
it, although they had not the courage to reject it. Disliked by
the Hindus and disfavoured by the Untouchables, the Poona
Pact was given recognition by both parties and was embodied
in the Government of India Act. 1
After the Poona Pact, Third Round Table Conference
was held at England. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar left India on 7th
November 1932 to attend this Conference. Gandhis fast and
Poona Pact were the issues of debate everywhere. One of the
comments about Dr. B. R. Ambedkar is as follows:
On boardship many important passengers talked about
the Poona Pact and about Gandhis fast that had rocked the
Indian world. The fast had impressed them tremendously.
One of the European passengers pointing to Dr. Ambedkar,
said to his friend: This is the young man who is writing
new pages of Indian history. 2
ll
1
: Writings and Speeches, Vol. 9, Pp. 87-90.
2
: Keer, P. 220.
SECTION IV
KALARAM TEMPLE ENTRY

SATYAGRAHA, NASIK AND TEMPLE
ENTRY MOVEMENT
BLANK
KALARAM TEMPLE................ENTRY MOVEMENT 181
CONCENTRATE ENERGY AND RESOURCES ON

POLITICS AND EDUCATION
In the history of India the year 1930 was a year of action
and reaction. It brought forth a new line of thinking and a
new angle of approach; new measures of represssion and
new methods of rapprochement. Better still, it was the age
of Satyagraha. It was in this year that Mahatma Gandhi
as the generalissimo of the Congress inaugurated his great
movement for the liberation of the country on March 12, 1930,
and transformed the whole country into a theatre of passive
resistance, vast crowds facing battalions of mounted police,
rounds of firing and terms of jail life.
Ten days before the Dandi March of Gandhi, Ambedkar,
the father of Indian social unrest, launched his temple entry
movement at Nasik. Preparations for this movement had been
going on for over three months. Dr. Ambedkar was guiding,
inspiring and organising it from Bombay through his letters
and lieutenants. The Depressed Classes at Nasik had formed
a Satyagraha Committee and through its Secretary, Bhaurao
Gaikwad, informed the Trustees of the famous Kalaram Temple
that they would launch Satyagraha, if the Trustees did not
throw the temple open to the Untouchable Hindus before a
particular date. Simultaneoulsy, a clarion call was issued to
the Depressed Classes to come to Nasik to assert their right
of worshipping Shree Rama in the said temple. In response to
this call of the Satyagraha Committee, about 15,000 volunteers
and representatives assembled in a specially erected pandal
in the Depressed Classes locality at Nasik. Notable among
those present were Deorao Naik. Rajbhoj, Pradhan, Shivtarkar,
Patitpavandas and B.G. Kher.
At last the day of action dawned. It was Sunday, March 2,
1930. In the morning at ten, a Conference was held under the
Presidentship of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in the pandal to consider
the situation and adopt ways and means for launching the
Satyagraha.1
Dr. Ambedkar put forward a thought-provoking speech about
the entry of Kalaram Temple. He said, today, we are about to
1
: Keer P. 136.
enter the Temple. But the entry in the Temple would not
solve the whole problem. Our problem is comprehensive.
It is political, social, religious, economic, educational etc.
The issue of Kalaram Temple entry is a appeal to the
Hindu mind. The high caste Hindus deprived us from the
far ages. Whether the same Hindus are willing to grant
our humanitarian rights will be the question raised from
this Temple entry Satyagraha. Whether the Hindu mind is
willing to accept us as human beings, this is the question to
be tested through this Satyagraha. The high caste Hindus
looked down upon us and treated us even worse than cats
and dogs. We wish to know whether those very Hindus
would give us the status of man or not. This Satyagraha will
provide answer to this question. This Satyagraha is one of
the efforts for bringing about a change of heart among the
high Caste Hindus. Hence the success of this effort depends
on the Hindu mind-set.
Our real problem is not going to be solved by the entry
into the Ram Temple. It will not bring about any radical
change in our life. But this is a test to judge the high
caste Hindu mind. Whether the Hindu mind is willing to
accept the elevated aspirations of the new era that man
must be treated as man; he must be given humanitarian
rights; human dignity should be established is going to
be tested. In order to achieve this goal, we have launched
this Satyagraha. The main question is whether the high
caste Hindus are going to consider these aspects and act
accordingly.
We know that in this temple resides God made of stone.
By having a mere glance at him or by worshiping him, our
problem will not be solved completely. Millions of people
might have visited this temple and have had a glance at the
god uptill now. But who would say that their basic problem
was solved by this act? We know this. But our Satyagraha
today is an effort to bring about a change of heart among
the Hindus. With this principled position we are launching
this Satyagraha. 1
1
: Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkaranchi Patre (Marathi); Shankarrao Kharat,
Pp. 46, 47. English Translation by Editors.
At noon the Conference adjourned and again met at half

past one.
At three in the afternoon, the congregation divided itself
into batches of four extending itself over a mile-long procession.
It was the biggest procession in the history of Nasik. At the
head played a band after the military style redolent of the
association of many of the Depressed Class members with
military life. Then followed a batch of scouts. Behind them
walked about 500 women Satyagrahis showing a revolutionary
change in their outlook; and they were followed by a multitude
of processionists enthused with an exalted spirit, but walking
with a full sense of discipline, order and determination. As soon
as the procession came up to the eastern gate of the temple,
the District Magistrate, the Police Superintendent and the City
Magistrate moved towards the gate of the temple. As all the
gates of the temple were closed, the processionists proceeded
to the Godawari Ghat. There the procession transformed itself
into a meeting.
At eleven Oclock that night the leaders again discussed
the issue in all its aspects and decided to launch a non-
violent struggle before the gates of the temple. This historic
struggle thus commenced on the morning of March 3,1930.
The first batch of 125 men and 25 women was posted at the
four gates of the temple, and over 8,000 enlisted Satyagrahis
were awaiting their turn. But the gates of the temple were
closed and barricaded. While the Satyagrahis squatted at
the entrance, chanting hymns and singing bhajans, crowds
of Untouchables numbering over 3,000 gathered in their
vicinity; but the police were on the alert and kept them on
the move. A strong force of armed police was posted at each
gate. Two First Class Magistrates were on duty at the place
since early morning to meet any emergency. Reynalds, the
Police Superintendent, had shifted his office to a tent pitched
right in front of the temple.
The touchables, too, were precluded from entering the
temple as the gates remained closed, and their leaders were
deliberating behind closed doors to find a way out of the
impasse. A difficult situation would have developed had the
gates been opened to the Caste Hindus.
At night, a public meeting of the citizens of Nasik was held

under the Presidentship of Dr. Kurtakoti, the Shankaracharya,
but it ended in pandemonium due to the predominance of the
orthodox people. The Sanatanists by now had got panicky
and rowdy. They pelted the meeting with stones and shoes.
It was felt that even Rama himself would be thrown aside, if
he were to fell the orthodox Hindus to throw open the temple
to the Untouchables !
The Satyagraha struggle continued for about a month.
April 9 dawned. It was the day of the chariot procession of
the image of Rama. A compromise was patched up between
the Caste Hindus and the Untouchables. It was decided
that strong men from both sides should draw the chariot.
Thousands of people assembled at noon near the main gate
of the temple to see the sight. Dr. Ambedkar, with his choice
gymnasts, stood near the gate. But before they could touch the
chariot, they were engaged in broils by the riotous element
of the Caste Hindus, and the Caste Hindus ran away with
the chariot, as secretaly planned, through a street, narrow,
thorny and inconvenient on either side, and the mouth of
which was guarded by armed police. A daring Bhandari youth
by name Kadrekar broke the cordon of the armed police who
were awaiting orders to fire, and in a movement crowds of
Untouchables pursued the chariot amidst showers of stones
and captured it. Dangerously wounded, Kadrekar fell down in
a pool of blood. Dr. Ambedkar was protected by his men and
as the umbrellas that protected his person were shattered, he
too, received minor injuries. There was free fighting between
groups of Untouchables and Caste Hindus all over the city.
This Satyagraha provoked considerable ill-feeling in the
minds of the orthodox Hindus throughout the District. As
a result of this tension children of the Untouchables were
thrown out schools, roads were closed to them, and necessaries
of life were denied to them in the market because they
claimed equal rights with all other Hindus. Untouchables in
several villages were maltreated. Despite these sufferings,
the struggle at Nasik was earned on. Attempts were being
made to persuade both the parties to reach a compromise.
Dr. Moonje and Dr. Kurtakoti the Shankaracharya,
were trying to reach a settlement. The great multi-millionaire

Birla also saw Dr. Ambedkar in Bombay in the middle of April
1930. But so firm was the resolve of the Depressed Classes
that orthodox Hindus had to keep the famous temple closed
for a whole year and the agitation continued. 1
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar had written two letters to His
Excellencey Governor of Bombay regarding the problems
created by the bureaucracy during Kala Ram Temple entry
Satyagrah at Nasik.
The letters are as follows: Editors.
BHIMRAO R. AMBEDKAR, Damodar Hall Parel,
M.A., Ph. D., D. Sc, Bombay-12.
Bar-at-law, 24th March 1930.
Member, Legislative Council,
Bombay.
May it please your Excellency,
I am extremely obliged to Your Excellency for the letter
of the 13th of March 1930 in reply to my telegram giving an
assurance that Government proposed to act impartially in
the dispute between the touchables and the Untouchables,
which is centered in the Satyagraha at the Kala Ram Temple
at Nasik. I have honour to bring to Your Excellencys notice
at recent development in the situation which seems to be
fought with the greatest danger. On the day on which the
Satyagraha was started, we purposely ommitted to blocade
the entrance to the house of the Pujari of the temple
assuming that it would not be used by the public for the
purpose of going into the temple and obtain Dev Darashan.
But of late this entrance has become a public passage and
the public in Nasik is using it to go into the temple. If this
is allowed, it will entirely frustrate the principal object of
the Satyagraha. To prevent this, the District Superintendent
of Police and the District Magistrate were approached by
the Satyagraha Committee to discuss the question and
to communicate to them the intention of the Satyagraha
Committee to blocade that private entrance to the general
public and permit only the members of family of the Pujari.
1
: Keer, Pp. 137, 138.
The District Magistrate, however, refused to see the members

of Satyagraha Committee and turned them away with a chit
stating that he will remove those who will start Satyagraha at
the door of the Pujari. It is not for me to say whether such a
conduct on the part of a District Officer is wise. What I wish
to point out to Your Excellency is that if the attitude of the
Collector is to prevail, it will immediately provoke a conflict
between the Government and the Depressed Classes. Our real
contest is with the touchable Hindus and I have been avoiding
every circumstance which would leave the touchable Hindus
out and make the Satyagraha a matter between Government
and the Depressed Classes. Indeed this could have been done
on the first day by our refusal to make Satyagrahis stand
outside the barricades and insist on forcing through the
Police guards for seating them next to the temple gates. This
we did not do simply because we did not wish to make it a
fight between ourselves and the Government. But it would
be inevitable if the Government to depart from its original
intention of remaining impartial by permitting the Pujari to
permit to use his private entrance as a public passage and
thereby be a party to the frustration of our object. Under no
circumstances can we permit this new stunt of the Pujari
and tolerate his rendering our Satyagraha futile even if it
brought us into conflict with Government. I am writing this
to inform Your Excellency of the situation as it is developing
and to give a chance for the reconsideration of the attitude of
the District Magistrate before of the Satyagraha Committee
addressed to me and also a copy of the chit sent to them
by the District Magistrate with which he turned them away
when they called upon him,
I have seen the place myself last Saturday and I am
quite convinced that the fear expressed and the danger to
the Satyagraha which is apprehended are real.
I beg to remain,
Your Excellencys Most Obedient Servant,
(Sd) B.R.Ambedkar.1
1
: Khairmode. Vol. 3; Pp. 321323.
Second letter:
BHIMRAO R. AMBEDKAR, Damodar Hall Parel,
M.A., Ph. D., D. Sc, Bombay-12.
Bar-at-law, 11th April 1930.
Bombay.
To,
His Excellency the Rt. Honourable Sir,
Frederick Sykes, P. C, G. C. I. E.,
G. B.E.,K. C.B.,C.M.G.,
Governor of Bombay,
Bombay.
May it please Your Excellency,
The Government of Bombay must have received a report
from the District Magistrate of Nasik on the riot that took
place there between the touchables and the Untouchables on
the 9th instant. I feel it necessary to submit to Your Excellency
my reversion of the riot.
Origin of the Riot:According to the practice of the Kala
Ram Temple at Nasik, the Rath (carriage of the God Ram)
was to be taken out in the procession through the city. I
was asked by Inspector Karnik (one of the Police Officers on
duty at the Kala Ram Temple) what attitude I proposed to
adopt the connection with the Rath procession. I told him
that if equal treatment was accorded to Untouchables I had
no objection to the Rath being taken out and I also specified
the nature of the equality of treatment. I had stipulated for
stating that I would insist upon two things
(1) That the Untouchables will participate in dragging
the Rath alongwith the touchables, and (2) the Untouchables
will offer Puja to the Idol in the Rath. Mr. Karnik
then left and turned with the District Magistrate. The
District Magistrate told me that my conditions were
accepted by the touchable Hindus and that the touchables
would bring the Rath to the main door of the temple
and after they had dragged it for 10 feet from the gate the
Untouchables could join, and together with the touchables
join carrying by holding the rope fastened to the Rath, and
questioned me whether I had any objection to the Rath
procession, to which I replied I had none and in order to
help the cause of peace I went out of my way to sort out
about 50 out of a 5,000 Untouchables and told them that
they alone want to take part in the dragging of the Rath.
Accordingly the Rath was brought out to the temple gate by
the touchables. But the touchables who wanted to decieve both
the Untouchables and the Police Officers did two things
(1) the touchables held the rope so close to one another that
no room was left for the Untouchables to join in, and (2)
the touchables instead of stopping the Rath at-the temple
gate, as previously agreed to, began to run away with it so
as to give no chance to Untouchables to catch the rope and
participate in carrying the Rath. This menacure to violate the
most important condition in the agreement naturally enraged
the feelings of the Untouchables. But the immediate cause of
the fight was the action of the Police Sepoys a great majority
of whom were Caste Hindus, they at once started to assualt
those Untouchables who were struggling to hold a bit of the
rope. The fight was started by the Caste Hindu Police who
openly took the side of the touchable Hindus.
The batch of 50 Untouchables was thus subjected to an
assault from two-sides. The touchable Hindus who had held
the rope were brushing them away and preventing them from
taking a position near the rope and when the Untouchables
were struggling to take a position the caste Hindu Police
were charging with their batons and butt-ends of their rifles.
Seeing their men assualted in this way the rest of the
Untouchables followed the Rath with which the touchables
were running away at a terrific speed. Seeing that the crowd
of the Untouchables pursuing the Rath had come very near
it, the touchables abandoned Rath on the road and went to
adjoining field and began to throw a volley of stones on the
crowd of Untouchables who were standing on the road.
The road was lined on one side by barbed wire and on the
other side by cactus, and consequently the Untouchables could not
escape from the volley of stones as a result of which many of

them were injured. The peaceful conduct of the Untouchables
is evidenced from the fact that there is not a single casualty
reported from among the touchable Hindus.
Extent of the mischief done: The crowd of the touchable
Hindus when they were dispersed from the Field wherefrom
they were throwing stones went to the camp of the Satyagraha
Committee, pulled down the tent, smashed bicycles of volunteers,
stoned the motor belonging to one of the members of the
Committee and stoned the women who were in the charge of
the kitchen and caused injuries to small children straying about.
From there it went to the bank of the river where they
found some Untouchable men, women and children who could
not leave the bank of the river and join the main body of the
Untouchables at the temple gate on account of the fact there
was no one to take charge of their bullocks and carts, they
were brutally assaulted, their belongings were burnt and some
were thrown into water.
According to the information given to me this attack resulted
in the death of one man. Very little help was given to these
unfortunate Untouchables on the bank of the river. The main
body of the Untouchables could not go to their rescue because
they were stopped from moving from their place and the police
cordon was placed around them and as most of the Police
force was engaged in keeping custody of the main body of the
Untouchables at the gate, very few were left to give aid to those
Untouchables who became victims to the attack on the bank.
Attitude of the Police:I must, however, guard myself
against creating the impression that I have any complaint to
make against the Police Officers. On the contrary, I have not
the slightest hesitation to say that they have done their duty.
I wish particularly to mention the names of Inspectors-Shelke,
Nagarkar and Karaka for their splendid work in the most
trying circumstances arising out of the Satyagraha.
My complaint is against the Sepoys who took sides and
who exhibited their caste prejudice by assaulting respectable
Untouchables in a most wanton fashion. Their names and
numbers will be submitted to their superiors and I trust Your
Excellency will direct disciplinary action against them.
Policy of District Magistrate:I regret to say that I was

not satisfied with the policy of the District Magistrate in
connection with the Satyagraha of the Untouchables. In my
last letter I had informed Your Excellency how a private door
of the house of the Pujari was being used by the public as an
entrance to the temple and how our Satyagraha was being
frustrated thereby.
The District Magistrate did not pay any regard to our
contention and on the Ramnavami Day not only allowed the
public to use the private entrance of the Pujari in complete
disregard of our contention but prohibited our Satyagrahis to
sit as usual at the adjacent public way the barricade from
which was removed to provide exit to the touchable Hindus
entering by the private door. As a result 18 Untouchables
out of 300 who offered Satyagraha were arrested on the
Ramnavami Day.
After the riot of the 9th, the District Magistrate proposed to
me that I must stop the Satyagraha or else he will withdraw
the Police. His proposal was considered by the Satyagraha
Committee and was rejected and I think rightly. Nothing could
be a greater disaster to movement of the Untouchables than
the stopping of the Satyagraha at this juncture. The touchable
Hindus would gain the impression that any slight use of the
force is sufficient to crush the movement of the Untouchables.
Under the circumstances I or Satyagraha Committee can
allow such an impression to go round. Only on this, if on no
other account, we must continue our Satyagraha. Regarding
the withdrawal of the Police, I wish the Government of Bombay
to realise fully the implications thereof.
To my mind it means that the Government is not willing
to use the power it has under its command to help people
who are struggling for their rights to win them. Such a power
is good for nobody and the Depressed Classes may then be
justified in joining hands with those who are speaking for
a change. I hope that the Government of Bombay will give
proper directions to the District Magistrate on this point.
I learn from the Times of India of todays date that the District
Magistrate has promulgated an order under Section 144 Cr. P. Code
and prohibited people coming from near the Kala Ram Temple.
I do not know if this order contemplates the prevention of
our Satyagrahis from sitting at the temple doors as they have
been doing heretofore.
I most respectfully submit to Your Excellency that there
is a chance (I use this word advisedly as I do not know the
opinion of the Satyagraha Committee) of this order being
respected only if the District Magistrate gives an assurance
that the temple doors will remain closed during the period
stated in his order and that the private door of the Priest
will not remain open to the public.
As I have made clear in my last letter, the fight is between
touchables and the Untouchables and I have no desire to bring
the latter into the conflict with the Government.
I am anxious to have an interview with Your Excellency
to discuss the situation personally and if Your Excellency is
inclined to grant one I am available till 2 p.m. tomorrow.
Awaiting the favour of Your Excellencys early reply,
I remain,
Your Excellencys Most Obedient Servant,
Sd/- B. R. Ambedkar.1
----------
Win Freedom By Your Own Efforts

Dr. Ambedkars Advice to Trichur People
Calicut, June 17, 1931.
Dr. Ambedkar of Bombay in the course of a letter to the
organiser of the Temple Entry Satyagraha, Trichur, says
Would advise you not to depend upon Congress help. It wont
help you in this matter. Its help would not redound to your
credit. Want our people win freedom by their own efforts.2
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 3; Pp. 323-328.
2
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 18th June 1931.
Dr. AMBEDKARS ADVICE

Nothing could be more natural on the part of Doctor
Ambedkar than to suggest that the organisers of the Temple
Entry Satyagraha at Trichur should not take the help of
the Congress in their campaign. For, otherwise, the task of
misrepresenting the Congress would be rendered still more
difficult. And then, secondly, one cannot be expected to
surrender ones raison detre. Doctor Ambedkars letter is
nothing mope than a very intelligible struggle for existence.
Blessings to Nasik Satyagrahis From London
Bombay, November 2, 1931
The General Secretary, Nasik Temple Entry Satyagraha
Committee, has received the following message from Dr.
Ambedkar from London:
I regret very much not to have been able to write to you
in reply to the letter you sent me some time ago containing
the interview you had with the Commissioner. I have been so
much taken up with the question of minorities which as you
know has become much more difficult owing to the attitude
of Mr. Gandhi that I have had no minute to spare:
As anticipated by you I did get a letter from the
Commissioner C. D. asking me to advise you people to stop
the Nasik Satyagraha. I have not replied to him but I am
going to do so by this mail. I am going to tell him that we
cannot stop. So you may tell our people to go on. We must
hot take our orders from the Government just as we must
not take them from the Orthodox Hindus.
We have trusted Government long enough
We have trusted the Government long enough to remove
Untouchability. But it has not lifted its finger to do anything
in the matter and it has no right to ask us to stop. We must
take the burden on our shoulders and do what we can to free
ourselves from this course at any cost. If the Government does
not help us, it must not at least hamper our just cause. It is
no use telling us that we must not create ill-feeling between
different classes and communities. This appeal by Government
should be addressed to all the communities and not to us
alone. It should specially be addressed to those communities
who are in the wrong and who are sinning in the matter.
My people dont need me

You may publish a translation of this in handbills and
broadcast them among our people. I have been reading the
telegrams regarding the struggle at Mukhed between our
people and the castemen. I am glad to find that our people
are prepared at all costs to carry on the fight to a success.
I congratulate them on their splendid resolve. I see that you
are starting Satyagraha on the 5th November. I hope you
have made the best preparation. I am sorry. I am not there
to help you. But I know that our people are now alive to their
problem and that they do not need me every time.A.P. 1
The situation prevailing in Nasik during the Satyagraha
was reported in the Times of India as follows: Editors.
No Right to bathe in the Sacred Kunds,
Nasik enduring decisions against Untouchables.
(From our Correspondent.)
Nasik, June 6, 1932.
On the whole I believe that Untouchables have neither
the right to approach the four Kunds (bathing pools) nor
to bathe in them. Therefore, under Section 147 (3) of the
Cr. P. Code, I hereby prohibit all Mahars, Mangs, Chamars,
Dheds, Bhangis and other Untouchables from exercising their
alleged right of proceeding to and bathing in Lakshmana,
Dhanushya, Ram and Sita Kunds, until they obtain from
a Civil Court an order entitling them to bathe there. Thus
observes Mr. L. N. Brown, District Magistrate of Nasik in the
order passed today in connection with the inquiry instituted
into the dispute between the Sanatanists and Untouchables
in which the latter claim the right to proceed to and bathe
in the Sacred Kunds.
Dealing with the question of Irish Bridge Sandhwa
located near the Ram Kund, the Magistrate says that
it appeared that this Sandhwa is used by the pilgrims
doing the Pradakshina (a religious ceremony) or the
Sacred Kunds. Its use as a thoroughfare is secondary.
It is, I think, a fair deduction from the evidence
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 3rd November 1931.
that respectably dressed Christians and Mahomedans have

been allowed to cross the Sandhwa. But this evidence is not
strictly relevent to the present case which is concerned with
the rights of Untouchable Hindus. It has not been proved that
Hindu Untouchables have any right to use this Sandhwa. 1
When the Temple-Entry-Satyagraha was going on a move
was forced to get the temple-entry legalised by the Government.
The background of the issue is as follows:
The Temple-entry movement in India received a setback
when the Courts of law held that entry in the temples by the
Untouchables was illegal being against the established custom.
Such judicial pronouncements turned out to be stumbling
blocks in the way of social reform undertaken by Mahatma
Gandhs. Against this backdrop efforts were afoot to bring
about legislation to overcome that barrier. Therefore, several
Bills were intended to be introduced in the Central Legislature
as well as the Provincial Legislatures. Of the bills mentioned
above, the most important were those of Dr. Subbaroyans
Temple-Entry Bill and Ranga Iyers Untouchability Abolition
Bill.
Dr. Subbaroyans Temple-Entry Bill was intended to
undo the wrong done by the Courts of Law and sought to
amend the Madras Religious Endowments Act. The Bill,
however, was approved by the Sanatoria Hindus prominent
of them being Pandit Madan Malaviya, Konda Venkatappaiah
and S.T. Ramanuja Iyengar, Srinivasa Iyengar. However,
Dr. Subbaroyans Temple-Entry Bill in the Madras Council
was refused permission on the ground that it was far-reaching
in implication for enactment by a Provincial Legislature.
Afterwards Ranga Iyer drafted a second Bill based on
Dr. Subbaroyans which the Viceroy permitted to introduce
it in the Central Assembly, subject to the same qualification
as in the case of his forerun Bill.
His Excellency Lord Wellington the Viceroy, for its
introduction in the Central Legislative Assembly subject to the
condition that the Government of India did not commit themselves
to accepting its principles and that the fullest opportunity would
be given to every section of the Hindu Community to express an
1
: The Times of India. 7-6-1932, Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 3; Pp. 351-352.
opinion on its provisions. Mahatma Gandhi pleaded with

the Viceroy by his letter dated February 1, 1933 that the
Government of India was bound to support these two Legislative
measures in view of the Resolution dated September 25, 1932
passed by the Caste Hindus at Bombay which formed part
of the Poona Pact.
Mahatma Gandhi saw that the Ranga Iyers Bill should be
supported by everyone. He sent out an appeal to the Hindu
Members of the Central Legislative Assembly. He utilised the
services of C. Rajagopalachari, who, according to him, was
a better lobbyist, to enlist support for the Bills. He advised
him not to take to heart, Dr. Ambedkars explosion, the
Governments decision and Malaviyas opposition. G. D. Birla
and Devdas Gandhi were appointed to canvass support for the
Bills. When the Bills had come to the stage of appointment
of a Select Committee, the British Government had taken a
decision to dissolve the Assembly and order election. Terrified
at the thought of facing the electorate, there was a sudden
volte-face on the part of the members who favoured the Bills.
The mover of the Bills Ranga Iyer was deeply hurt and came
up heavily on C. Rajagopalachari stating that he had gone back
like a crab. He added: Had they gone on with the Temple-
Entry Bill or the Untouchable question, they would have lost
many votes, for it is not a popular issue and, therefore, they
have run away for their own convictions and playing every
trick to come back to the Legislature with as large a number
as possible.
Against this background, two great stalwarts-Mahatma
Gandhi and Babasaheb Ambedkar-met at Yeravada Prison
on February 4, 1933.
(For the details of the meeting between Dr. Ambedkar
and Gandhiji see Section II under the title Dr. Ambedkar-
Mahatma Gandhi Meetings.Editors.)
After this meeting Dr. B. R. Ambedkar issued a statement
wherein he expressed his views regarding the Temple Entry
Bill. Following is the statement:
Statement on Temple Entry Bill
14th February, 1933
What was the attitude of the Untouchables to this movement
for Temple entry? I was asked by Mr. Gandhi to lend my
support to the movement for Temple entry. I declined to do so

and issued a statement on the subject to the Press. As it will
help the reader to know the grounds for my attitude to this
question I have thought it well to set it in full. Here it is !
Although the controversy regarding the question of Temple
Entry is confined to the Sanatanists and Mahatma Gandhi,
the Depressed Classes have undoubtedly a very important
part to play in it, in so far as their position is bound to
weigh the scales one way or the other when the issue comes
up for a final settlement. It is, therefore, necessary that
their viewpoint should be defined and stated so as to leave
no ambiguity about it.
To the Temple-Entry Bill of Mr. Ranga Iyer as now drafted,
the Depressed Classes cannot possibly give their support. The
principle of the Bill is that if a majority of Municipal and
Local Board voters in the vicinity of any particular temple
on a referendum decide by a majority that the Depressed
Classes shall be allowed to enter the temple, the Trustees or
the Manager of that temple shall give effect to that decision.
The principle is an ordinary principle of Majority rule, and
there is nothing radical or revolutionary about the Bill, and if
the Sanatanists were a wise lot, they would accept it without
demur.
The reasons why the Depressed Classes cannot support a
Bill based upon this principle are two: One reason is that the
Bill cannot hasten the day of temple-entry for the Depressed
Classes any nearer than would otherwise be the case. It is true
that under the Bill, the minority will not have the right to
obtain an injunction against the Trustee, or the Manager who
throws open the temple to the Depressed Classes in accordance
with the decision of the majority. But before one can draw
any satisfaction from this clause and congratulate the author
of the Bill, one must first of all feel assured that when the
question is put to the vote there will be a majority in favour
of Temple Entry. If one is not suffering from illusions of any
kind one must accept that the hope of a majority voting in
favour of Temple-Entry will be very rarely realised, if at all.
Without doubt, the majority is definitely opposed to-daya
fact which is conceded by the author of the Bill himself in
his correspondence with the Shankracharya.
What is there in the situation as created after the passing

of the Bill, which can lead one to hope that the majority
will act differently? I find nothing. I shall, no doubt, be
reminded of the results of the referendum with regard to the
Guruvayur Temple. But I refuse to accept a referendum so
over weighted as it was by the life of Mahatma Gandhi as
the normal result. In any such calculations, the life of the
Mahatma must necessarily be deducted.
Secondly, the Bill does not regard Untouchability in
temples as a sinful custom. It regards Untouchability merely
as a social evil not necessarily worse than social evils of other
sorts. For, it does not declare Untouchability as such to be
illegal. Its binding force is taken away, only, if a majority
decides to do so. Sin and immorality cannot become tolerable
because a majority is addicted to them or because the majority
chooses to practise them. If Untouchability is a sinful and an
immoral custom, then in the view of the Depressed Classes
it must be destroyed without any hesitation even if it was
acceptable to the majority. This is the way in which all
customs are dealt with by Courts of Law, if they find them
to be immoral and against public policy.
This is exactly what the Bill does not do. The author
of the Bill takes no more serious view of the custom of
Untouchability than does the temperance reformer of the
habit of drinking. Indeed, so much is he impressed by the
assumed similarity between the two that the method he
has adopted is a method which is advocated by temperance
reformers to eradicate the evil habit of drinking, namely, by
local option. One cannot feel much grateful to a friend of
the Depressed Classes, who holds Untouchability to be no
worse than drinking. If Mr. Ranga Iyer had not forgotten
that only a few months ago Mahatma Gandhi had prepared
himself to fast unto death if Untouchability was not removed,
he would have taken a more serious view of this curse and
proposed a most thoroughgoing reform to ensue its removal
lock, stock and barrel. Whatever its shortcomings may be
from the stand point of efficacy, the least that the Depressed
Classes could expect is for the Bill to recognise the principle
that Untouchability is a sin.
I really cannot understand how the Bill satisfies Mahatma

Gandhi, who has been insisting that Untouchability is a
sin ! It certainly does not satisfy the Depressed Classes.
The question whether this particular Bill is good or bad,
sufficient or insufficient, is a subsidiary question.
The main question is: Do the Depressed Classes desire
Temple Entry or do they not? This main question is being
viewed by the Depressed Classes by two points of view.
One is the materialistic point of view. Starting from it,
the Depressed Classes think that the surest way for their
elevation lies in higher education, higher employment and
better ways of earning a living. Once they become well placed
in the scale of social life, they would become respectable
and once they become respectable the religious outlook of
the orthodox towards them is sure to undergo change, and
even if this did not happen, it can do no injury to their
material interest. Proceeding on these lines the Depressed
Classes say that they will not spend their resources on such
an empty things as Temple Entry. There is also another
reason why they do not care to fight for it. That argument
is the argument of self-respect.
Not very long ago there used to be boards on club doors
and other social resorts maintained by Europeans in India,
which said Dogs and Indians not allowed. The temples of
Hindus carry similar boards today, the only difference is
that the boards on the Hindu temples practically say: All
Hindus and all animals including dogs are admitted, only
Untouchables not admitted. The situation in both cases
is on a parity. But Hindus never begged for admission in
those places from which the Europeans in their arrogance
had excluded them. Why should an Untouchable beg for
admission in a place from which he has been excluded by
the arrogance of the Hindus? This is the reason of the
Depressed Class man who is interested in his material
welfare. He is prepared to say to the Hindus, to open
or not to open your temples is a question for you to
consider and not for me to agitate. If you think, it is
bad manners not to respect the sacredness of human
personality, open your temples and be a gentleman. If you

rather be a Hindu than be gentleman, then shut the doors
and damn yourself for I dont care to come.
I found it necessary to put the argument in this form,
because I want to disabuse the minds of men like Pandit
Madan Mohan Malaviya of their belief that the Depressed
Classes are looking forward expectantly for their patronage.
The second point of view is the spiritual one. As
religiously minded people, do the Depressed Classes desire
temple entry or do they not? That is the question. From the
spiritual point of view, they are not indifferent to temple
entry as they would be, if the material point of view alone
were to prevail. But their final answer must depend upon
the reply which Mahatma Gandhi and the Hindus give to
the question namely: What is the drive behind this offer
of temple entry? Is temple entry to be the final goal of the
advancement in the social status of the Depressed Classes
in the Hindu fold? Or is it only the first step and if it is
the first step, what is the ultimate goal? Temple entry as a
final goal, the Depressed Classes can never support. Indeed
they will not only reject it, but they would then regard
themselves as rejected by Hindu Society and free to find
their own destiny elsewhere. On the other hand, if it is only
to be a first step in the direction they may be inclined to
support it. The position would then be analogous to what is
happening in the politics of India to-day. All Indians have
claimed Dominion Status for India. The actual constitution
will fall short of Dominion Status and many Indians will
accept it. Why? The answer is that as the goal is defined,
it does not matter much if it is to be reached by steps and
not in one jump. But if the British had not accepted the
goal of Dominion Status, no one would have accepted the
partial reforms which many are now prepared to accept.
In the same way, if Mahatma Gandhi and the reformers
were to proclaim what the goal which they have set before
themselves is for the advancement of the Social Status of the
Depressed Classes in the Hindu fold, it would be easier for
the Depressed Classes to define their attitude towards Temple
Entry. The goal of the Depressed Classes might as well

be stated here for the information and consideration of all
concerned. What the Depressed Classes want is a religion,
which will give them equality of social status. To prevent
any misunderstanding, I would like to elaborate the point
by drawing a distinction between social evils which are the
results of secular causes and social evils which are founded
upon the doctrine of religion. Social evils can have no
justification whatsoever in a civilised society. But nothing
can be more odious and vile than that admitted social evils
should be sought to be justified on the ground of religion. The
Depressed Classes may not be able to overthrow inequities to
which they are being subjected. But they have made up their
mind not to tolerate a religion that will lend its support to
the continuance of these inequities.
If the Hindu religion is to be their religion, then it must
become a religion of Social Equality. The mere amendment
of Hindu Religious Code by the mere inclusion in it of a
provision to permit temple entry for all, cannot make it a
religion of equality of social status. All that it can do is to
recognize them as national and not aliens, if I may use in this
connection terms which have become so familiar in politics.
But that cannot mean that they would thereby reach a position
where they would be free and equal, without being above or
below any one else, for the simple reason that the Hindu
religion does not recognise the principle of equality of social
status: on the other hand it fosters inequality by insisting
upon grading people as Brahmins, Kshatrias, Vaishyas
and Shudras, which now stand towards one another in an
ascending scale of hatred and descending scale of contempt.
If the Hindu Religion is to be a religion of social equality
then an amendment of its code to provide temple entry is
not enough. What is required is to purge it of the doctrine
of Chaturvarna. That is the root cause of all inequality and
also the parent of the Caste System and Untouchability,
which are merely forms of inequality. Unless it is done not
only will the Depressed Classes reject Temple Entry, they
will also reject the Hindu faith. Chaturvarna and the Caste
System are incompatible with the self-respect of the Depressed
Classes. So long as they stand to be it cardinal doctrine the
Depressed Classes must continue to be looked upon as low.
KALARAM TEMPLE..............ENTRY MOVEMENT 201
The Depressed Classes can say that they are Hindus

only when the theory of Chaturvarna and Caste System is
abandoned and expunged from the Hindu Shastras. Do the
Mahatma and the Hindu reformers accept this as their goal
and will they show the courage to work for it? I shall look
forward to their pronouncements on this issue, before I decide
upon my final attitude. But whether Mahatma Gandhi and
the Hindus are prepared for this are not, let it be known once
for all that nothing short of this will satisfy the Depressed
Classes and make them accept Temple Entry. To accept
temple entry and be content with it, is to temporise with evil
and barter away the sacredness of human personality that
dwells in them.
There is, however, one argument which Mahatma Gandhi
and the reforming Hindus may advance against the position
I have taken. They may say: acceptance by the Depressed
Classes of Temple Entry now, will not prevent them from
agitating hereafter for the abolition of Chaturvarna and Caste.
If that is the view, I like to meet the argument right at this
stage so as to clinch the issue and clear the road for future
developments. My reply is that it is true that my right to
agitate for the abolition of Chaturvarna and Caste System will
not be lost, if I accept Temple Entry now. But the question is
on what side will Mahatma Gandhi be at the time when the
question is put. If he will be in the camp of my opponents,
I must tell him that I cannot be in his camp now. If he will
be in my camp he ought to be in it now.
B. R. Ambedkar.
Almost all the Depressed Class leaders of Dr. Ambedkars
persuasion, endorsed the views of their leader. Srinivasan,
Premtai and Malik upheld the views of their leader.
Gandhi issued a statement in reply in which he stated: I
am a Hindu, not merely because I am born in the Hindu fold,
but I am one by conviction and choice. There is no superiority
or inferiority in the Hinduism of my conception. But when
Dr. Ambedkar wants to fight Varnashram itself, I cannot be
in his camp, because I believe Varnashram to be an integral
part of Hinduism. 1*
1
: Keer, P. 230.
* Comment on Temple Entry Campaign See Appendix-VI.
Regarding the above mentioned Satyagraha Dr. Ambedkar

explained his stand in the following letter addressed to
Bhaurao Gaikwad.
BHIMRAO R. AMBEDKAR, Rajgriha Colony.
M. A., Ph. D., D. Sc, Dadar, Bombay 14.
Barrister-at-law., J. P., M. L. C. 3-3-34
My dear Bhaurao,
I am in receipt of your letter of the 23rd Feb. It is very
kind of you to have asked me for my views on the propriety
of the Depressed Classes launching upon a Satyagraha at
the Kala Ram Temple in Nasik on the coming Ram Navami
Day. I have no position in saying that such a move would be
quite uncalled for and should not merely be suspended but
should be stopped altogether. This may appear strange and
surprising coming as it does from one who was the author
of the Satyagraha. But I am afraid to declare this change of
front. I did not launch the temple entry movement because I
wanted the Depressed Classes to become worshippers of idols
which they were prevented from worshipping or because I
believed that temple entry would make them equal members
in and an integral part of the Hindu Society. So far as this
aspect of the case is concerned I would advise the Depressed
Classes to insist upon a complete overhauling of Hindu Society
and Hindu theology before they consent to become an integral
part of Hindu Society. I started temple entry Satyagrha only
because I felt that was the best way of energising the Depressed
Classes and making them conscious of their position. As I
believe I have achieved that purpose I have no more use for
temple entry. I want the Depressed Classes to concentrate
their energy and resources on politics and education and I
hope that they will realise the importance of both.
Your sincerely,
Sd/-B. R. Ambedkar.1
Accordingly the Satyagraha was stopped immediately.
Editors
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 3; Pp. 357-358.
WHY NASIK TEMPLE SATYAGRAHA

WAS GIVEN UP
No Longer Needed
Nasik, November 19, 1934
Before a mammoth gathering of over 15,000 members

of the Depressed Classes who assembled at Vinchur on
the occasion of the 11th day death ceremonies of the late
Mr. Dhondiba Runkhambe of Vinchur. Dr. Ambedkar made
an important political pronouncement. He said he had
been repeatedly asked why the Kalaram Temple Entry
Movement had been suspended for the last two years.
The only reason, he explained was that such a move was
no longer needed. This, he said, may appear strange and
surprising, coming as it did from the author of the temple
entry Satyagraha.
The Temple Entry Movement, he explained, was started
because he felt that was the best way of energizing the
Depressed Classes and making them conscious of their
position. He believed that: he had achieved that purpose
and therefore he had no more use for temple entry.
Instead he strongly advised the Depressed Classes to
concentrate their energy and resources on politics. Since
in the coming Reforms they would be called upon to play
an important part in moulding their own political future
and, thus, their own standard.
Concluding, he paid warm tributes to the Nasik Temple
Entry Satyagrahis who he said, had not only awakened
their brethren and made them realise their true position
in Hindu Society but had also aroused deep sympathy
towards the Depressed Classes throughout the civilised
world. He also stressed the necessity of educating their
children.1
1
: The Times of India, 21st November 1934.
Dr. Ambedkar has expressed his views on this subject

in his book What Congress and Gandhi have done to
the Untouchables wherein he says,
Here was an opportunity for Mr. Gandhi to advance his
Anti-Untouchability campaign. He could have proposed that if
a Hindu wishes to enroll himself as a member of the Congress
he should prove that he does not observe Untouchability and
that the employment of an Untouchable in his household
should be adduced in support of his claim in this behalf
and that no other evidence would be allowed to be tendered.
Such a proposal could not have been impracticable for almost
every Hindu, certainly those who call themselves high Caste
Hindus, keeps more than one servant in his household. If
Mr. Gandhi could make the Hindu accept spinning and boycott
as franchise for membership of the Congress he could also
make acceptable the employment of an Untouchable in a
Hindu household a franchise for membership of the Congress.
But Mr. Gandhi did not do it.
After 1924 till 1930 there is a complete blank. Mr. Gandhi
does not appear to have taken any active steps for the removal
of Untouchability or got himself interested in any activity
beneficial to the Untouchables during his period. While
Mr. Gandhi was inactive the Untouchables had started a
movement called the Satyagraha movement. The object of
the movement was to establish their right to take water from
public wells and to enter public temples. The Satyagraha at the
Chawdar Tank situated in Mahad, a town in the Kolaba District
of the Bombay Presidency, was organised to establish the right
of the Untouchables to take water from public watering places.
The Satyagraha at the Kala-Ram Temple situated in Nasik,
a town in the Nasik District of the Bombay Presidency, was
organised to establish the right of the Untouchables to enter
Hindu temples. There were many minor Satyagrahas. These
were, however, the two principal ones over which the efforts
of the Untouchables and their opponents, the Caste Hindus,
were concentrated. The din and noise caused by them were
heard all over India. Thousands of men and women from the
Untouchables took part in these Satyagrahas. Both men and
women belonging to the Untouchables were insulted and beaten
by the Hindus. Many were injured and some were imprisoned

by Government on the ground of causing breach of the peace.
This Satyagraha movement went on for full six years when it
was brought to a close in 1935 at a Conference held in Yeola
in Nasik District in which the Untouchables as a result of
the adamantine attitude of the Hindus in refusing to give
them equal social rights resolved to go out of the Hindu
fold. This Satyagraha movement was no doubt independent
of the Congress. It was organised by the Untouchables, led
by the Untouchables and financed by the Untouchables. Yet
the Untouchables were not without hope of getting the moral
support of Mr. Gandhi. Indeed they had very good ground
for getting it. For the weapon of Satyagrahathe essence of
which is to melt the heart of the opponent by sufferingwas
the weapon which was forged by Mr. Gandhi, and who had
led the Congress to practise it against the British Government
for winning Swaraj. Naturally the Untouchables expected
full support from Mr. Gandhi to their Satyagraha against
the Hindus the object of which was to establish their right
to take water from public wells and to enter public Hindu
temples. Mr. Gandhi however did not give his support to
the Satyagraha. Not only did he not give his support, he
condemned it in strong terms.
In this connection reference may be made to two novel
weapons for redressing human wrongs. Mr. Gandhi claims
exclusive credit for forging and perfecting them. First is
Satyagraha. Mr. Gandhi has put into action this weapon of
Satyagraha many a times against the British Government for
the removal of political wrongs. But Mr. Gandhi has never
used the weapon of Satyagraha against Hindus to get them
to throw open wells and temples to the Untouchables. Fasting
in another weapon of Mr. Gandhi. It is said that there have
been altogether 21 fasts to the credit of Mr. Gandhi. Some
were for the sake of Hindu-Muslim unity and quite a number
as atonements for the immoralities committed by the inmates
of his Ashram. One was against the order of the Government
of Bombay refusing to give the work of a scavenger in the
goal to a prisoner by name Mr. Patwardhan although he
demanded it. In these 21 fasts there is not one undertaken
for the removal of Untouchability. These are very significant
facts.
In 1930 came the Round Table Conference. Mr. Gandhi

joined the deliberations of the Conference in 1931. The
Conference was concerned with a vital question of framing a
constitution for a self-governing of India. It was unanimously
held that if India was to be a self-governing country then
the government must be a government of the people, by the
people and for the people. Everybody agreed that only when
a government is in a real sense a government by the people
that it could be a government of the people and for the people.
The problem was how to make it a government by the people
in a country rent into communities, majorities and minorities,
who are charged not merely with social cleavages but also with
social antagonisms. Having regard to these circumstances it
was agreed that in India there was no possibility of government
by the people unless Legislature and the Executive were
framed on the basis of communal representation.
The problem of the Untouchables loomed large at the
Conference. It assumed a new aspect. The question was:
Should the Untouchables be left as they were to the tender
mercies of the Hindus or should they be given the means
to protect themselves by extending to them the principle of
communal representation? The Untouchables strongly objected
to be left to the pleasure of the Hindus and demanded the
same protection as was given to the other minorities. The
contention of the Untouchables was accepted by all. It was
just and logical. They contended that the chasm between the
Hindus and Muslims. between Hindus and Sikhs, between
Hindus and Christians is nothing as compared with the
chasm between the Hindus and the Untouchables. It is the
widest and the deepest. The chasm between the Hindus and
the Muslims is religious and not social. That between the
Hindus and the Untouchables is both religious and social. The
antagonism arising out of the chasm existing between Hindus
and Muslims cannot spell political disaster to the Muslims
because the relationship between the Hindus and the Muslims
is not that of master and slave. It is one of mere estrangement.
On the other hand, the chasm between Hindus and the
Untouchables must spell political disaster for the Untouchables
because the relationship between the two is that of master
and slave. The Untouchables contended that the attempts
to close the gap between them and the Hindus by means of

social process had been tried for ages. They had all failed.
There was no hope of their success. Since power is being
transferred into the hands of the Hindu majority they must
have political safeguards of the same sort as, if not better,
than those conceded to the Muslims and other minorities.
Here was an opportunity to Mr. Gandhi to show his
sympathy to the Untouchables by lending his support to their
demand and thereby strengthen their power of resistance
against the tyranny and oppression of the Hindus. Instead
of showing his sympathy, Mr. Gandhi used every means in
his power to defeat them. He made a pact with the Muslims
with a view to isolate the Untouchables. Failing to win the
Musalmans to his side, he went on a fast unto death to
compel the British Government to withdraw their decision to
give to the Untouchables the same political rights as given
to the Muslims and other minority communities. When the
fast failed and Mr. Gandhi was obliged to sign a pactcalled
the Poona Pactwhich conceded the political demands of the
Untouchables he took his revenge by letting the Congress
employ foul electioneering tactics to make their political rights
of no avail. 1
ll
1
: Writings and Speeches, Vol. 9, Pp. 246-249.
blank
SECTION V
OTHER MOVEMENTS
blank
1
I AM A MAN OF CHARACTER
Subhedar Ramji Maloji, father of Bhimrao Ambedkar passed
away on February 2, 1913. Bhimrao Ambedkar was now left to stand
on his own feet. His insatiable thirst for knowledge and the spur
of ambition made him restless. He was now in no mood to return
to his job in Baroda. His short stay there had been unhappy. At
last another chance came his way in June 1913. The Maharaja of
Baroda*, at this juncture, thought of sending some students to the
U.S.A for higher studies at Columbia University.1
While H. H. Maharaja was at Bombay, Bhimrao met him at the
Malbar Hill Palace in order to apprise him of the inconvenience faced
by him in service and residental facilities while at Baroda. H. H.
Maharaja was already knowing almost everything about Bhimrao.
Without mentioning a single word about the inconvenience faced
by Bhimrao, H. H. Maharaja was discussing various subjects with
him. Bhimrao gave his considered opinion on whatever questions the
H. H. Maharaja asked. After about half an hour discussion the
H. H. Maharaja asked him to come tomorrow at the same time.
Since H. H. Maharaja did not speak anything about the complaints
Bhimrao had made felt unhappy.
The Next day, H. H. Maharaja asked which subject would he
like to study. Bhimrao replied, Sociology, Economics and especially
Public Finance.
H. H. Maharaja : What will you do by studying these
subjects?
Bhimrao : The study of these subjects would give me
clues for improving the depressed condition
of my society and I shall undertake the
work of social reforms on those lines.
H. H. Maharaja : (Laughingly) But you are going to serve us,
ist it? Then how are you going to study,
serve and also do the social service?
* His Highness Maharaja Sayajirao Gaikwad was born on March 1, 1863.

His coronation took place on December 28, 1881. The Maharaja breathed
his last on February 6, 1939, at his Jai Mahal Palace in Bombay.
1
: Keer, Pp. 24-26.
Bhimrao : If H. H. Maharaja gives me due opportunity,

I shall manage to do all the things.
H. H. Maharaja : I have been thinking on the same lines. I

am thinking sending you to America will
you go?
Bhimrao : Yes Sir.
H. H. Maharaja : Now you can go. Send an application of

foreign proposed study to our Academic
Officer asking for a scholarship and inform
me accordingly.1
He advised him to apply for one of the scholarships which

his State had advertised. He did so, and the Maharaja decided
to send Bhimrao along with three other students for higher
education. Bhimrao was called to Baroda. On June 4,1913,
he signed an agreement before the Assistant Minister for
Education of the Baroda State, agreeing to devote his time
to studying the prescribed subjects and to serve for ten years
the Baroda State after completion of his studies.2
The Memorandum of Agreement is as follow:
Memorandom of Agreement made the fourth of June
1913, between the Government of His Highness the Gaekwad
of Baroda, on the one part, and Mr. Bhimrao R. Ambedkar,
B. A., an inhabitant of Baroda* on the other part.
It is agreed between the Government of His Highness the
Maharaja Gaekwad and Bhimrao R. Ambedkar as follows:
(1) Mr. Ambedkar Bhimrao R. undertakes to proceed
to America to be trained up Finance and Sociology in
the Columbia University, New York, and to obtain the
Masters degree in Economics, Finance and Sociology,
staying there for a period of two years or more as may
be hereafter considered necessary. During the period he
shall stay under general supervision of Dr. H. C. Pumpus.
1
: Khairmode, Vol. l, Pp. 63-64.
2
: Keer, P. 26.
* Should be Bombay See Appendix VII for other details also.
I AM A MAN OF CHARACTER 213
(2) Mr. Bhimrao Ambedkar will not devote any time to the
study of other subject or subjects to the detriment of his study
of those mentioned in the agreement without the consent of
His Highness Government.
(3) He shall submit quarterly reports of his conduct and
progress to the Minister of Education, Baroda State, through
the Educational Authorities under whom he may be studying
or through Dr. H. C. Pumpus under whose care he may be
placed and shall abide by the insrtuctions that may be sent
to him from time to time.
(4) He will receive before departure Rs. 500 for his outfit.
(5) For his onward journey from Bombay to America His
Highness Government will provide second class passage by a
French or German Steamer. He will also be provided with the
same for the return journey, if he returns after successfully
finishing the subject or subjects as mentioned in clause I or
if he is compelled by sickness to return, under a Medical
Certificate, before the completion of his studies. He will also
receive second class railway and boat fare and actual expenses
for bona-fide journeys made in connection with his studies.
(6) Mr. Ambedkar will receive from the date of his starting
from Bombay an allowance of 230 ( two hundred and thirty
pounds) per annum, and in addition the Government will pay
all expenditure.
Incompleteone Page missing
A. C. Joshi
Bhimrao R. Ambedkar
(on Eight Annas Stamp)
Signed and attested before me this day on fourth of
June 1913.
G.M. Shah
Assistant Minister of Education,
Baroda State.
On behalf of Government.1
1
: Rattu: Little known facts of Dr. Ambedkar, Pp. 227-228.
Expenditure incurred on behalf of Mr. B. R. Ambedkar*
IN AMERICA
Rs. As. P.
1,373 12-0 Outfit, 3 months scholarship from 15-6-13 and

Railway fare from Baroda.
5900-0 Passage
3,828 0-0 Scholarship from 15-9-13 to 14-6-14 and books,

fees, etc. Bill No. 843/25-4-14


IN ENGLAND
4,078 9-8 Scholarship from 15-6-16 to 14-6-17 Bill No.

1831/31-5-18 educational expenses and passage.
20,434-0-6 1
The Baroda State officials in their flaming zeal to guard

the interests of the Maharaja and to control the finances
of the State, took extraordinary steps in insisting on the
repayment of the scholarship amount of Rs. 20,434.05p.2 by
Dr. Ambedkar, without, however, the knowledge of Maharaja.
Dr. Ambedkar was, no doubt, committed to repay the money
the Baroda State had spent on his behalf for prosecuting
studies abroad but situated as he was he had not sufficient
money to live on much less to spare anything to his credits.
Under the circumstances he expressed his inability to return
the money spent by the State much as he wished to do. As
such he humbly requested the Baroda State Government
officials to give him time till he was in a position to pay
* For other details, see Appendices VII, VIII and IX
1
: Rattu: Little known facts of Dr. Ambedkar, P. 229
2
: Slight difference between two figures-Editors.
Dr. Ambedkars letter to Mr. Pandit, on the Baroda State

Governments move to file a suit for the recovery of the
amount. Written in his own magnificient way and style give
a very interesting reading. The same is reproduced verbatim:
Private Damodar Hall.

B. R. Ambedkar Parel, Bombay
9-12-1924
Dear Mr. Pandit,

Thank you very much for your letter of the 6th instant.
I have very carefully noted the contents of the same. If
you had seen my previous correspondence with the Baroda
Government you would not have found much necessity
to remind me of my obligations to the State. For, I have
written to them many a times that whatever be the
legal relations between me and the Baroda State I hold
myself bound to pay the money the State has spent on
my behalf. And believe me that if I had the money with
me here and now I would have discharged my obligations
without a moments delay. For I long to feel that I am
free to say that I want to say regarding the treatment
the Baroda Government has given to me and of which
you seem to be entirely unaware. But situated as I am I
have not sufficient to live on much less to spare anything
to my credits. You say that I am now established in
Bombay and that you dont see any difficulty why I
should not fulfil my obligations. It is rather difficult to
understand what you mean by the word established.
If you mean that I am earning by heaps I am sorry to
tell you that you are entirely mistaken. You seem to
forget that I am only a Barrister struggling to get work.
First of all there is the fact that I am only year old
in practice. Secondly there are all the caste prejudices
which are rampant in this profession and which I have
to face at every step in my onward march. The struggle
for me is the bitterest possible and I am therefore

obliged to take things lying very low indeed. Under the
circumstances I am for the present unable to return the
money spent by the State much as I wish to do. If the
Baroda Government interprets my inability to pay as
an unwillingness to pay then the way for them is to go
to Court, get a decree and execute it if they think that
it will be really to their advantage. It may be true that
if matters go to court then the name of the community
will suffer. On the other hand it is my belief that if the
community were to know as it will in the course of the
suit the way in which I have behaved towards the Baroda
Government, I am sure there will be nothing which it
shall have to be ashamed of on my account. On the other
hand I have no doubt that in the mudslinging that will
follow the contemplated suit some mud will stick to His
Highness and to the Baroda State of which both shall
have to be ashamed.
Of course it will be better if all this were avoided.
But the only way in which it can be avoided is by the
Baroda Government giving me time till I am in a position
to pay. The Baroda Government dont seem to know me
sufficiently well. I have once shown them that I am a
man of character. If I had not had sufficient character I
would never have returned at Baroda. I had immeasurable
offers to enter British service who would have thrown
them away except by a man of character? They only know
me as an independent fellow. But they forget it is only a
man of character who can be independent.
Be that as it may I hope you will understand that
I am most anxious to meet my obligations to the State
and if I cannot do it immediately it is only because I
am hard up. The moment I am in easy circumstances
you may depend upon it that I will commence to repay.
More than this I cannot for the present say or do. My
real object which I have disclosed to repay it to the
University of Bombay and to request the University to
establish Scholarships for Depressed Class boys out of that

sum in the name of the Maharaja of Baroda. The money was
spent on me as a member of the Depressed Classes and in
my view it should not go to the private use of the State but
should be utilized for the benefit of the Depressed Classes.
But as the State has been acting in such a commercial way
I submit I do not think it would appreciate my plan.
With this I leave it to you to judge between me and the
Baroda State.
I have not misunderstood the spirit in which you have
written to me and I trust you will not misunderstand the
spirit in which I have replied to you.
Hoping to hear from you occasionally.
I am,
Yours sincerely,
(B. R. Ambedkar)1
ll
1
2
INSTEAD OF A STATUE, A PUBLIC
LIBRARY WILL BE THE BEST MEMORIAL
OF SIR MEHTA
This is the earliest letter of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar sent for
publication while he was a student of Columbia University,
New York, U.S.A. in 1916. A proposal to erect a statue of
Sir Pherozshah Mehta was mooted in the city of Bombay to
be erected in front of the Municipal Office. Dr. Ambedkar
having learnt this through the newspapers, considered it a
most trivial form of memorial of a great man. According to
him the memorial should have utility to the society especially
for spreading the knowledge. He, therefore, proposed a
memorial in the form of a public library in memorium of Sir
Pherozshah Mehta. This letter may be found instructive and
guiding even to-day to the Indian people who have craze for
erecting statues of illustrious personalities. 1
The Late Sir Pherozshah Mehta
To,
The Editor of The Chronicle
Sir,
You will agree with me when I say that in a country like
India so badly situated socially, economically and politically,
the paramount need of the hour is for honest leaders to take
upon themselves the enormous task of regeneration. Such
leaders were found in the persons of the late Messrs Gokhale
and P. M. Mehta, both of whom were entitled to everlasting
gratitude for the zeal and sacrifice with which they represented
our cause. Their identification with the people and the latters
repose in them were so complete that their sudden death
seemed for a while as though it was all natures trick.
It is to their lasting credit that they grappled with many of our
problems, solved a few of them and left the rest for us to face. But
our feelings for the work done by them have completely set aside
our feelings of the future work to be done by us- so much is our
devotion to them. And it is quite natural that we should be more
concerned about raising fitting memorials for those who have
1
: Lokrajya: Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Special Number, April 16, 1981, P.33.
INSTEAD OF..................SIR MEHTA 219
unremittingly exerted themselves in our behalf than about

meeting the problems that confront us to-day.
The Indian papers so far to hand indicate that the memorial
of Mr. Gokhale is to take the form of establishing branches
of the Servants of India Society at various places, while that
of Sir P. M. Mehta is to stand in the form of a statue before
the Bombay Municipal Office.
Permit me to say that individually I regard this particular
form of Sir P. M. Mehta memorial to be very trivial and
unbecoming to say the least.
I have been at pains to understand why his memorial
cannot be in a form which will not only be a true memorial
of him, but will be of permanent use to posterity.
As combining these two purposes, I would suggest that in
my humble opinion the memorial of Sir P. M. Mehta should
be in the form of a public library in Bombay to be called Sir
Pherozshah Mehta Library.
It is unfortunate that we have not as yet realized the value
of the library as an institution in the growth and advancement
of a society. But this is not the place to dilate upon its virtues.
That an enlightened public as that of Bombay should have
suffered so long to be without an up-to-date public library is
nothing short of disgrace and the earlier we make amends
for it the better.
There are some private libraries in Bombay operating
independently by themselves. If these ill-managed concerns be
mobilized into one building, built out of the Sir P. M. Mehta
memorial fund and called after him, the city of Bombay shall
have achieved both these purposes. As to the funds for the
purchase of books and management of the library on modern
lines, I trust there will be many generous souls to endow it.
As a student in one of the biggest universities of the
U.S.A. I am thoroughly convinced of the place a library has
in the intellectual and social development of a people and
being painfully conscious of its lack in the city of Bombay, I
take this opportunity of urging on the Bombay public of what
I think can be the fittest and, most lasting memorial of the
greatest hero of modern Indian history.
Being 10,000 miles away from India it takes time to get

home-news. Consequently, I am a little late in submitting my
proposal, but better late than never.
Yours etc.
Bhimrao R. Ambedkar
Livingston Hall, Columbia University,
New York City, U.S.A.1
ll
: Bombay Chronicle: Tuesday, 28th March, 1916.

1
Reprinted in Lokrajya: Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar Special Number April

16, 1981, Pp. 33-34.
3
PUBLIC BODIES SHOULD HELP CANVASSER
This is an authority letter of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar issued
to a Canvasser-Editors.
|| Jai Bhavani ||
Bhimrao R. Ambedkar, Damoder Hall,

M.A., Ph. D., D. Sc, Pareal, Bombay,
Bar-at-Law. 4-7-1927.
Bombay.
This is to certify that the bearer Shankardas Narayandas

Barve is a worker of the Bahishkrit Hitkarini Sabha, an
organization established for the uplift of the Depressed Classes
and a canvasser for the Bahishkrit Bharat a paper which
stands for safeguarding the interests of the Depressed Classes.
His duty is to travel from place to place in the presidency
in the cause of the Depressed Classes to deliver lectures and
exhort them to strive for their betterment. It is requested
that, the public bodies should help him as far as possible.
Sd./- B.R. Ambedkar.1
ll
1
4
BHAURAO PATILS INSTITUTION
DESERVES SUPPORT
This is a remark made by Dr. B.R. Ambedkar in the
Visit Book of the hostel run by the institution of the Great
Social Reformer and Educationist Karmavir Bhaurao Patil at
SataraEditors.
I am extremely happy to have been able to pay this visit
to the Hostel. It is an unique institution and deserves support
of every man who cares for the best interests of this nation.
Every credit is due to my friend Bhaurao Patil. I am paying
Rs. 20/- to this institution.
Satara:
29-07-1928 Sd./- B. R. Ambedkar.1
ll
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 4, P. 14.
5
COMPLAINT AGAINST ME IS
ABSOLUTELY UNFOUNDED
Denies Statement alleged to have been made before
Commission.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar has sent us a lengthy statement from
which we take the following material points:
My attention is drawn to the statement appearing in your
issue of 6th instant in which the President of the Sholapur
Municipality has given publicity to the resolution of the
Municipality strongly repudiating the implied suggestion in
my evidence to the statement that the grant to the Depressed
Classes Hostel at Sholapur was stopped as a repercussion of
Hindu-Moslem riot and explaining the facts that led to the
stoppage, of the grant..
The complaint against me seems to be based upon the
supposition that, in the course of my evidence before the Simon
Commission, I stated that the grant given to the Depressed
Classes Hostel at Sholapur was deliberately discontinued by
the Municipality because the Depressed Classes of Sholapur
had refused to help the Higher Class Hindus during the
Hindu-Moslem riots in 1925 which the Municipality holds is
an untrue statement.
My reply to the statement by the Municipality is that its
complaint against me is absolutely unfounded and is based
upon a deliberate misreading of my evidence.
I am sure, every fair-minded man would agree that in
my evidence I have never stated that the grant was stopped
because the Depressed Classes refused to aid the Caste Hindus
in the Hindu-Moslem riot. On the contrary I have clearly
stated that I did not know what the cause was
I wish the Municipality had stopped with vilifying
me for the implication that, it thinks, arises from the
statement made by me on the course of my evidence. It
goes a step further and tries to give what it considers
to be the true reasons for the stopping of the grant
to the Hostel. The statement says that the President noticed

serious irregularities in the subscription book and called for
account books and the Society having refused the grant was
stopped. I am sorry to have to use strong language but I
must state that all these statements are issues of untruth
for which there is no mitigation.
Now the real facts are these:The Hostel at Sholapur
was opened in 1925. The Municipality gave a grant from
the commencement of the Hostel. For the two years 1925
and 1926 the grant was paid regularly without any hitch.
There was no inspection nor was there any examination
of the accounts of the institution. The Municipality was
satisfied with the audited accounts of the institution. But
the attitude of the Municipality, which came into existence
after the elections in 1927 and particularly of the President,
Dr. V. V. Mulay, underwent a complete change. It so happened
that the Chairman of the School Board paid a surprise visit
to the Institution in the beginning of the year, 1927, in the
course of which he inspected the hostel and examined the
accounts. As usual he wrote out his remarks in the Visit
Book stating that the accounts were kept in the best manner
possible. The copy of the said remarks was forwarded by the
Superintendent to the President.
But that gentleman, instead of being pleased, showed by
his subsequent conduct as though his plan was foiled by the
favourable remarks of the Chairman of the School Board. For,
immediately afterwards he demanded from the Superintendent
by his letter dated 19th March 1927 to produce the accounts
of the institution for the years 1925 and 1926. To this a reply
was sent by the Superintendent that the old books of account
were sent to the Head Office in Bombay and were destroyed
after the close of the year and that the books of the current
year were available and were offered for examination.
In the meantime the Municipality appointed a Sub-Committee
consisting of Mr. Buwalal Vakil, Vice-Chairman of the School
Board and Mr. Shivlal Appa Deshmukh, Member of the School
Board to examine the accounts. This Committee composed of the
COMPLAINT.............. UNFOUNDED 225
Presidents men who were far from being well disposed to

the institution, after examining the accounts reported on 2nd
May 1927 that the accounts were kept in the best possible
manner and that they could say nothing against the Hostel.
The report was submitted to the Municipality.
Such a favourable report by his own men against an
institution which he intensely disliked instead of changing
the attitude of the President only served to exasperate him
so much so that he still insisted upon producing books of
accounts for the past years of 1925 and 1926. He was given
from the Head Office the only reply that could be given
namely that the old books of accounts of the Society are
examined by auditors whose certified accounts are submitted
and should be accepted and that current accounts are open
for inspection to the Municipality at any time. Thereafter
the Administrative Officer of the Municipality examined the
accounts and certified that there was nothing wrong about
them. This seems to have put the President to shame. For,
thereafter he gave up his demand for producing the old
books of accounts and intimated to the Superintendent that
he would be content if the account books of the current year
were produced before him. This was done and the President,
I am glad to say, could find nothing against the institution.
Disappointed at every stage to disqualify the institution on
the ground of mismanagement the President at the time of
the last budget meeting of the Municipality brought forth
the proposal that the grant to the institution be stopped.
But the allegations he then made against the institution
were known to be false and malicious and were treated by
the Municipal Councillors with the contempt they deserved
.. All except one Councillor united in sanctioning the
grant over the head of the President. It will thus be seen that
far from the grant having been discontinued, the Municipality
has in fact sanctioned the grant in its budget holding the
allegation of its own President unworthy of belief. What
has really happened is that the President after the grant
was sanctioned refused to pay it out on the ground that the
reply of the Society regarding the showing of accounts was
not satisfactory.
Now I dont understand how the reply of the Society can

be deemed to be unsatisfactory. The Society has always been
ready to show the accounts of the current year. Regarding
the production of accounts of the past years, the reply given
by the Society is the only reply that can be given. For who
on earth can produce books of years past? The demand is
not only unreasonable but is perverse and can be met by
no Society. From this, every fair minded man will see how
the Municipality and its President in trying to expose, be
it remembered, not a lie, in fact, but an implied lie have
ended in giving publicity to issues of lies unmiligated by any
extenuating circumstances whatsoever
Damodar Hall, B. R. AMBEDKAR 1
Parel, December 8, 1928.

ll
1
: The Indian National Herald, dated 10th December 1928.
6
FORWARDING LETTER
BHIMRAO R. AMBEDKAR RAJGRIHA
M.A., Ph.D., D. Sc, NEW DADAR,
Barister-at-law, BOMBAY-14
J.P.,M.L.C.
Dear Sir,
Your special correspondent in India wrote to me that you
wanted a statement of my views on the Report of the Joint
Parliamentary Committee on Indian Reforms for publication
in the Manchester Guardian. In accordance therewith, I am
sending alongwith this a statement of my views. I am sorry,
I have not been able to compress my statement within 1200
words prescribed by you and the statement exceeds the limit
by about 300 words. In view of the importance of the subject
and the necessity of complete clarity, I have to make a special
request to let the statement appear in full without curtailment.
Thanking you for the same.

I remain,
Yours faithfully,
B. R. Ambedkar
To, The Editor, Manchester Guardian.
ll
Surwade, Vol. 1, Pp. 146-47

Date is not available.
7
PAY MORE ATTENTION TO ECONOMIC,
EDUCATIONAL AND SOCIAL
IMPROVEMENT RATHER
THAN TEMPLE ENTRY
Poona, October 18, 1932
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar came to Poona yesterday and spent

some time in the Legislative Council but did not disclose to
anybody the fact that he had been given permission to visit
Mr. Gandhi in Yeravda Jail. In the evening, however, he made
use of this permit and spent almost an hour and a half with
Mr. Gandhi. Letter he left for Sawantwadi on professional
business. He will return to Bombay on October 26 and hopes
to sail for England on November 7.
Dr. Ambedkar is of opinion that the Round Table Conference
will not begin before November 22 as it will be impossible
for many delegates to be present in London by November 12.
While it is difficult to draw a line between politics and social
welfare in the present situation between Caste Hindus and
the Depressed Classes, it is understood that politics proper
were banned under the terms of the permit and that therefore
the Poona Pact was not dealt with to any extent.
Dr. Ambedkar, however, placed before Mr. Gandhi his views
on the future constitution of the Anti-Untouchability League,
its Provincial and District Committees and its general progress.
He took up the matter of the composition of the committees
and expressed very firmly his opinion that there should be
a majority of Depressed Classes people on these committees.
He was of opinion that their voice must be predominant and
that nothing must be done which might prove unpalatable
to them. If the uplift work was to proceed satisfactorily the
Caste Hindus must assist the Depressed classes people to
work out their own salvation and not attempt to uplift them
by inducing them to follow the ideals of the Caste Hindus in
every way.
PAY MORE..................THAN TEMPLE ENTRY 229
Special Census
He also drew Mr. Gandhis attention to the proposal of
the League to arrange for a special census of the Depressed
Classes people in India and pointed out to the Congress leader
that such a proceeding was unnecessary.
Mrs. Sarojini Naidu was present during the interview
and Mr. Gandhi and those who met Dr. Ambedkar after
the interview appear to have received the impression that
Mr. Gandhi favoured Dr. Ambedkars proposal regarding the
composition of the Anti-Untouchability League Committees.
Mr. Gandhi is perfectly fit according to the latest news
from Yerawda and Dr. Ambedkar has told his friends that
the Congress leader is full of life and is completely restored
to normal health.
ECONOMIC INEQUALITIES
Dr. Ambedkars Advice to his Community
There certainly is a general slackening off in the Anti-
Untouchability Movement, said Dr. Ambedkar in an interview.
But, as the movement only dealt with the spectacular removal
of the ban against Untouchables entering temples and with
inter-dining, I am greatly perturbed over this fact. That with
spectacular certainty, they caused much ill-feeling between
the people and brought them no substantial advantage.
The attention of the Anti-Untouchability League and
workers in the same cause should be directed more to
the economic, educational and social improvement of the
Untouchables rather than to temple entry and inter-dining.
Public opinion should be mobilised by them to throw open
wells and to admit Untouchable children to public schools.
Referring to Belgaum district where a request had been
received from the Depressed Classes people themselves for
the constrution of a separate well, he said that the Board
should not grant such a request. Untouchables should insist
on their right to draw water from the general public wells.
He suspected that in this case there might be some interested
party influencing them.1
ll
1
: The Times of India, dated 19th October 1932.
8
NOTHING CAN EMANCIPATE THE
OUTCASTES EXCEPT THE
DESTRUCTION OF CASTE SYSTEM
Mahatma Gandhi started newspaper named Harijan on
February 11, 1933, to propogate the cause of the Untouchables.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar on this occasion stated.1
I cannot give a message.2
The out-caste is a by-product of the caste system. There
will be outcastes as long as there are castes. Nothing can
emancipate the outcastes except the destruction of caste
system. Nothing can help Hindus and ensure their survival
in the coming struggle except the purging of Hindus faith of
this odious and vicious dogma.
In reply Gandhi said that many educated Hindus held
this view; but he was not able to share it.3 Untouchability is
the product not of the caste system, but of the distinction of
high and low, that has crept into Hinduism and is corroding
it. The attack on Untouchability is an attack upon this high
and lowness.4
ll
1
: Keer, P. 227
2
: Kuber, B. R. Ambedkar, P.47
3
: Keer, P. 227
4
: Kuber, B. R. Ambedkar, P.47
9
DEPRESSED CLASSES AGAINST SECOND
CHAMBERS
Dr. Ambedkar on Joint Parliamentary Committee
Report Provision for Better Representation
Demanded
While it is a matter of great satisfaction to me and to
the Depressed Classes that the Poona Pact has not been
disturbed by the Joint Parliamentary Committee. I must point
out that the Depressed Classes have been unjustly treated
by the changes introduced by the J. P. C. in the matter of
representation in the Provincial Second Chambers and in the
Upper Chamber of the Federal Assembly. Thus writes Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar in a statement of his views on the Joint Select
Committees report in so far as it relates to the Depressed
Classes.
Dr. Ambedkar continues:
The Depressed Classes opposed the establishment of
the Second Chambers in the Provinces. They were deemed
unnecessary under the Montague-Chelmsford reforms. They
were not recommended by the Simon Commission. They are
condemned by all the political organisations of India. In the
opinion of the Depressed Classes they constitute a retrograde
step and will prove a hindrance to the progress of the country.
The Composition
The second ground of the opposition of the Depressed
Classes to the Second Chambers arises from the Composition
of these Second Chambers. It is obvious that in some of the
Provinces in which Second Chambers are instituted, is there
any seat reserved for the Depressed Classes? Special provision
is made for the representation of Muslims, Europeans and
Indian Christians in these Provincial Second Chambers. But
in no Province is any such provision made for the Depressed
Classes. The Depressed Classes of Bombay, Madras, and the
United Provinces are left to get such representation as they
can out of the general seats in a straight election fight with
High Caste Hindu candidates.
If there was any chance of the Depressed Classes winning

seats in an open fight against Caste Hindu candidates there
would have been no necessity for the Poona Pact. It is therefore
obvious that there will be no representatives of the Depressed
Classes in the Second Chambers in these Provinces. In Bengal
and Bihar it is provided that 27 out of 65 in the former and
12 out of 30 in the latter will be elected, by the method of
the single transferable vote, by members of the Provincial
Lower House.
Insufficient Seats
This opens up a possibility for the Depressed Classes in
these two Provinces to secure representation in the Second
Chambers. On a closer study of the facts it will, however, be
clear that in Bihar there will be no probability because the
depressed classes seats in the Provincial Lower House (15 in
152) will not be sufficient to give them the necessary quota,
and in Bengal 30 in a house of 250 will hardly give them a
quota for one seat.
Not only will there be no seat for the Depressed Classes
in any of the Provincial Second Chambers, but on account
of the franchise, they will not be able even to influence the
elections to the Second Chambers.
Need of Reserved Seats
The J. P. C. seems to have given no thought to these
adverse effects, its proposals were calculated to produce on
the representation of the Depressed Classes in the Second
Chambers. In connection with its franchise proposals the
committee observes that the qualifications above indicated
will also apply to candidates, but special provision may be
necessary in the case of women and the Depressed Classes.
That special provision will be necessary is beyond doubt. But
what I wish to point out is that a differential qualification
in favour of the Depressed Classes candidate will be of no
avail if the franchise of the voters remains uniform. Indeed,
differential qualification in favour of Depressed Classes
voters will not help them to win in elections unless seats are
reserved for them.
The Position of the Depressed Classes in regard to their
representation in the Federal Upper House has also undergone a
complete change for the worse. Under the White Paper proposals the
DEPRESSED CLASSES.............SECOND CHAMBERS 233
electorates for the Federal Upper House was the

Provincial Lower House and the elections were to be by
the proportional system and the method of the single
transferable vote. As in the Provincial Lower Chambers,
the Depressed Classes were represented in sufficiently
large numbers to give them the necessary quota to get one
member of their own class elected at any rate in eight or
nine Provinces, the Depressed Classes were sure of eight
or nine seats in the Federal Upper House. This prospect
has now been completely destroyed by the change in the
system of election to the Federal Upper House proposed
by the J.P.C.
Electoral Colleges
As I have pointed out, there will be no representatives of
the Depressed Classes in the Provincial Second Chambers,
which are to serve as electorates to the Federal Upper
House in those Provinces where the legislatures are
bicameral. Turning to the proposed electoral colleges in the
Provinces, which will be unicameral, and examining their
composition, it will be seen that there are no provisions for
special electoral colleges for the Depressed Classes as there
are for Sikhs and Muslims. Nor is any special provision
similar to that made for Indian Christians, Anglo-Indians,
and Europeans.
In regard to the constitution of special electoral colleges
in unicameral Provinces the committee observes The
question of special provisions for the Depressed Classes
among the General Seats requires special consideration
especially in relation to the Central Provinces.
If special provision is necessary for the Depressed
Classes of the Central Provinces why is special provision
not necessary for the Depressed Classes in other unicameral
Provinces? And if special provision is necessary for
Depressed Classes in the Unicameral Provinces why is not
special provision necessary in bicameral provinces? The
condition of the Depressed Classes is the same all over
the country and it cannot be said that the position of the
Depressed Classes in the Central Provinces is worse than
that of their fellows in other parts of the country.
Against Vital Interests

In omitting thus to provide for their representation has
J.P.C. acted against the vital interests of the Depressed
Classes? I would like to remind His Majestys Government
that the consent of the Depressed Classes to the transfer of
power to Indians was conditional upon adequate provision being
made for their representation in the legislatures of the country
under the new constitution. I had made this abundantly clear
in my speech as the representative of the Depressed Classes at
the Plenary Session of the First Round Table Conference. This
omission to provide for the representation of the Depressed
Classes in the Second Chambers, Provincial and Federal, is
also contrary to the considered views of all those who have
dealt with the problem.
I am sure that the sentiments of the Prime Minister on
which the Depressed Classes have been relying were intended
to be earned out in the framing of the new constitution, but
the J. P. C. failed to respect these sentiments, with the result
that the interests of the Depressed Classes in the matter
of representation in the Second Chambers, Federal and
Provincial, have been flagrantly neglected. I must, therefore,
say that it would not be possible for the Depressed Classes to
give their support to the scheme of reforms, and I hope that
His Majestys Government will modify the proposals of the
J.P.C. so as to safeguard the interests of the Depressed Classes
in the matter of representation in the Second Chambers,
Federal and Provincial. I am sorry to say that it would not
be possible for the Depressed Classes to give their support to
the scheme of reform if these proposals stand as they are.1
ll
1
: The Times of India, dated 15th January 1935.
10
REMOVE BASIS OF SMRITI RELIGION
Nasik, November 28.
Owing to the lowering of franchise the Caste Hindu
masses will secure the real power under the new constitution
but they are opposed to social reform. They will be extremely
unwilling to change the existing custom and usage. My
grievance is especially against them and not against the social
reformers. Even the Congress candidates will not be able to
win the elections if they declare that, if elected, they will
enact legislation for abolishing Untouchability. I challenge
the Congress to seek election on this mandate.
The above is the gist of the interview between Dr. Ambedkar
and the deputation, elected by the Nasik Progressive Hindus
at a meeting held on October 26, 1935.
The Nasik Progressive Hindus have now issued an
authoritative statement summarising the interview.
The deputation, says the statement consisting of five
progressive Caste Hindus, headed by Mr. R. G. Pradhan,
former M.L.C., waited upon Dr. Ambedkar at his residence
on November 10 and the interview which lasted over three
hours, was of a cordial, friendly and frank nature.
Progressives Views
At the outset, the deputationists placed before Dr. Ambedkar
the following resolutions adopted by the Nasik Hindu
Progressive Citizens in a conference presided over by Shri
Shankaracharya (Dr. Kurtakoti). The resolution runs thus:
(A) The question regarding public temples, public places
of pilgrimage and thirtas being extremely controversial and
outside the sphere of immediate practical achievement,
every possible effort should be made to bring about a
change of public opinion with regard to that question.
(B) Barring the above question except to the extent of
bringing about a change of public opinion with regard to,
continuance and unflinching efforts should be made both
individually and collectively by propaganda, constructive work

and in other ways for securing for the Harijans, freedom to
reside and settle in localities inhabited by non-Harijan Hindus
for abolishing Untouchability in public places, such as wells,
schools, dharamshalas and hotels and in general for doing
away with Untouchability in the Hindu society with regard
to all other matters.
Mr. Pradhan expressed the deputationists deep respect and
love for Dr. Ambedkar and declared that they were anxious
to solve the problem arising out of Dr. Ambedkars speech at
Yeola with his cooperation and consultation.
Mr. Pradhan said that they all desired to dissuade
Dr. Ambedkar. from changing his religion, Mr. Pradhan conveyed
Shri Shankaracharyas deep affection for Dr. Ambedkar.
Remove Basis of Smriti religion
Dr. Ambedkars Demand
In the course of the interview, which lasted over three
hours, Dr. Ambedkar said: Whatever may be the metaphysical
basis of a religion, those religious principles upon which depend
the ethical system and the social practices of a people must be
considered to be the principal element of that religion. Though
Hinduism is based on the conception of Absolute Brahma the
practices of the Hindu community as a whole are founded on
the doctrines of inequality as pronounced in Manusmriti.
Some people think that religion is not essential to society. I
do not hold this view. I consider the foundation of religion to
be essential to the life and practices of society. At the root
of the Hindu Social System lies Dharma as prescribed in
Manusmriti. Such being the case I do not think it possible
to abolish inequality in the Hindu Society unless the existing
foundation of the Smriti religion is removed and a better
one laid in its place. I, however, despair of the Hindu Society
being able to reconstruct on such a better foundation.
Referring to the position of Harijans in the coming
constitution, Dr. Ambedkar said that the cause of removal of
Untouchability and of social reform would not advance with
the help of the legislatures under the new constitution.
REMOVE...............SMRITI RELIGION 237
About abjuring the Hindu religion, Dr. Ambedkar declared:

Personally, I have made up my mind to change my religion.
I am not able to tell you today what other religion I will
accept. But I do not intend to secure any personal gain by
the change of religion. It is not a personal question and I
desire to carry with me the whole Untouchable community
at all events the majority of that community, I do not want
it to be split up by some joining one religion or sect and
other another. From the point of view of the interests to my
community it is necessary that it should be united with and
absorbed into some powerful and living community. It is my
intention to make this movement for change of religion an all
India one. If my community does not follow me then I will
alone change my religion. This may take at least four or five
years and you will have this period for doing what you can.
Before the final decision is made we shall of course consider
what success your efforts may have met with. I admit the work
before you is tremendous. But if it cannot be accomplished
except after a very long period we are not prepared to wait
for such a length of time.
New Sect
Referring to the offer made by Dr. Kurtakoti, regarding
his creation of a new order and throwing it open to the
Untouchables in common with others on equal footing and
status, Dr. Ambedkar said: I shall not undertake the
responsibility of starting a new sect nor will I advise my
community to join it. Let Dr. Kurtakoti start the sect if he
so desires and let it spread among the touchables and then
we shall think over it. I cannot say today what the Harijans
will think of it if it is established. Their attitude towards it
will depend upon its numerical strength and upon the extent
to which it will promote the uplift of the Harijan community.
We shall consider whether to join it or not just as we may
consider whether or not to join any other sect, but such a
sect must be of a living religion
There are some difficulties in the way of our accepting
Buddhism. I think that the Harijan community should be
completely absorbed into some powerful community. It has
decided not to join the Arya Samaj. We shall consider the
question of joining the Sikh religion.
Referring to the attitude of Harijans towards the Harijan

Sevak Sangh, Dr. Ambedkar declared: The Harijan Sevak
Sangh is not likely to advance the cause of the abolition of
Untouchability. That Sangh is merely a wing of the Congress.
Dr. Ambedkar, continuing, said: Democracy is not suitable
to India and popular Government will not do for her. India
wants a dictator, a Kemal Pasha or a Mussolini. I had hoped
that Mr. Gandhi would attain the position of dictator, but
I am disappointed. My complaint is not that Mr. Gandhi is
a dictator, but that he is not. I feel the greatest respect for
Kemal Pasha, it is he that has made Turkey into a powerful
nation. If there are any people with whose religious sentiments
and practices it is extremely risky to interfere, they are the
Muslims. But Kemal Pasha has done it with success. Without a
leader of the stamp of Kemal Pasha, there will be no salvation
for India. But in the circumstances, it is impossible to get
such a dictator in social and religious matters and hence I
despair of the future of India.
Younger Generation
Referring to the attitude of the younger generation and
the Harijans Dr. Ambedkar is said to have declared: I am
not hopeful of the younger generation which seems to be more
predisposed to pleasure seeking and not possessing much of
idealism and is not likely to produce men of ideals, principles
and actions like Ranade, Tilak or Gokhale. This also fills me
with despair.
In brief, being born in the Untouchable community, I deem
it my first duty to strive for its interest and my duty to India
as a whole is secondary. I have strong religious sentiment
according to my own conception of religion, but I have no faith
in Hinduism and I hate hypocrisy. I have therefore, decided to
renounce Hinduism, but I do not intend to do so immediately
as I want to carry my community with me. The Harijan army
is not marching today and it is watching and waiting for a
suitable opportunity. In the meanwhile, the touchables may
go on making their efforts on the lines chalked out by you.1
ll
1
: The Times of India, dated 30th November 1935.
11
HINDUS SHOULD NOT BE INDIFFERENT TO
CONVERSION OF DEPRESSED CLASSES
Regarding conversion, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar consulted his
colleagues from different provinces in the matter of choosing
the proper religion for conversion. He had now decided
to embrace Sikhism. His friends and colleagues felt that
Dr. Ambedkar should seek the support of the Hindu Sabha
leaders in their conversion to Sikhism; for, the Hindu Sabha
leaders believed that Sikhism was not an alien religion. It was
an off-spring of Hinduism and therefore the Sikhs and the
Hindus intermarried and the Sikhs were allowed to be members
of the Hindu Mahasabha.
Accordingly, Dr. Moonje, the spokesman of the Hindu
Mahasabha, was invited to Bombay. In the presence of two other
friends, Dr. Ambedkar had a talk with Dr. Moonje at Rajgriha,
on June 18, 1936, at half past-seven that night. Dr. Ambedkar
cleared all issues and had a free talk with Dr. Moonje. Next day
the purport of Dr. Ambedkars views was reduced to a statement
and was given to Dr. Moonje who approved of it personally.1
The following is the statement:
The Hindus cannot afford to be indifferent to the movement
of conversion which is gaining ground among the Depressed
Classes. It would undoubtedly be the best thing from the
standpoint of the Hindus if the Depressed Classes were to be
persuaded to drop the idea of conversion. But if that is not
possible, then the Hindus must concern themselves with the
next move which the Depressed Classes will take, because their
move is bound to have serious consequences upon the destiny
of the country. If they cannot be persuaded to stay, the Hindus
must help if they cannot lead them, to embrace a faith which
will be least harmful to the Hindus and to the country.
It seems very unlikely that the Depressed Classes will
formulate a new religion. Most probably, they will embrace one
of the existing faiths. At any rate the Hindus can well proceed
on that assumption. The first question is what is the faith that
the Depressed Classes are likely to embrace? Obviously, the
one most advantageous to them.
1
: Keer. P. 277.
There are three faiths from among which the Depressed

Classes can choose. (l) Islam, (2) Christianity and(3) Sikhism.
Comparing these three, Islam seems to give the Depressed
Classes all that they need. Financially, the resources behind
Islam are boundless. Socially, the Mohammedans are spread
all over India. There are Mohammedans in every Province and
they can take care of the new converts from the Depressed
Classes and render them all help. Politically the Depressed
Classes will get all the rights which Mohammedans are
entitled to. Conversion to Islam does not involve loss of such
political rights as the right to special representation in the
Legislatures, right to services, etc. Christianity seems equally
attractive. If Indian Christians are too small numerically
to provide financial resources necessary for the conversion
of the Depressed Classes, the Christian countries such as
America and England will pour their immense resources in
if the Depressed Classes show their readiness to embrace
Christianity. Socially, the Christian community is numerically
too weak to render much support to the converts from the
Depressed Classes but Christianity has the Government behind
it. Politically, Christianity will give them the same rights which
Islam gives. Like the Muslims, Indian Christians are also
recognised by the Constitution for special representation in the
Legislature and in the services. Compared to Christianity and
Islam, Sikhism has few attractions. Being a small community
to forty lakhs, the Sikhs cannot provide the finance. They
are confined to the Punjab and as far as the majority of the
Depressed Classes are concerned, the Sikhs can give them no
social support. Politically, Sikhism is at a positive disadvantage
as compared with Islam or Christianity. Outside the Punjab,
the Sikhs are not recognised for special representation in the
Legislature and in the services.
The second question is, looking at these three alternative
faiths purely from the standpoint of the Hindus, which is the
bestIslam, Christianity or Sikhism? Obviously Sikhism is
the best. If the Depressed Classes join Islam or Christianity,
they not only go out of the Hindu religion but they also go
out of the Hindu culture. On the other hand, if they become
Sikhs they remain within the Hindu culture. This is by no
means a small advantage to the Hindus.
HINDUS.........DEPRESSED CLASSES 241
What the consequences of conversion will be to the country

as a whole is well worth bearing in mind. Conversion to Islam
or Chistianity will denationalise the Depressed Classes. If they
go to Islam the number of Muslims will be doubled and the
danger of Muslim domination also becomes real. If they go
to Christianity, the numerical strength of Christians becomes
five to six crores. It will help to strengthen the hold of the
British on this country. On the other hand, if they embrace
Sikhism they will not harm the destiny of the country but
they will help the destiny of the country. They will not be
denationalised. On the contrary they will be a help in the
political advancement of the country. Thus it is in the interest
of the country that the Depressed Classes, if they are to
change their faith, should go over to Sikhism.
The third question is, if it is in the interest of the Hindus,
that the Depressed Classes should go over to Sikhism, are
the Hindus prepared to make Sikhism as good an alternative
to the Depressed Classes as Islam or Christianity is? If they
are, then obviously they must try to remove the difficulties
which lie in the way of Sikhism, as compared with Islam
and Christianity. The deficiencies are financial, social and
political. The Hindus cannot help Sikhs to remove the social
difficulty. But they can certainly help the Sikhs to remove
the financial and political difficulties. Of these, it is most
urgent to remove the political difficulty, because it might
become an obstacle in the way of the Sikhs. The solution of
the political difficulty is fortunately a very small matter. All
that is necessary is to add to the list of Scheduled Castes
in each Province, other than the Punjab, the word Sikh as
that of a person from the Depressed Classes who becomes a
convert to Sikhism will not lose his political rights, that he
would have had if he remained a Depressed Class. Under the
Communal Award, communities have been given the liberty
to agree to any change in the Award and the government
has bound itself to alter the Award in accordance with the
agreement.
This change can, therefore, easily be brought about if the Hindus
so desire by mutual agreement with the Depressed Classes. This
does not involve any radical change in the Poona Pact. It does not
require any apportionment of seats. The seats assigned to

the Depressed Classes under the Poona Pact will remain
the same. The only change that will be introduced is that
non-Sikh Depressed Classes and the Depressed Classes who
have gone to Sikhism will both be free to compete. It merely
removes a difficulty from the Depressed Classes who become
Sikhs.
Those Hindus who might oppose this suggestion must
answer the following questions:
1. The seats assigned to the Depressed Classes under
the Poona Pact cannot come back to the Hindus. They will
go to the Muslims or Christians if the Depressed Classes
become Muslims or Christians because if by conversion of
the Depressed Classes the population of the Muslims or
Christians increases then the Muslims and Christians are
bound to ask for increased representation in the legislature.
Thus, if these seats are to go, why not allow these seats to
go to the Sikhs?
2. If under the Constitution the Depressed Classes cannot
lose political rights by becoming a Muslim or a Christian
why should a Depressed Class on becoming a Sikh be
made to lose his political rights? This is placing a premium
on conversion to Islam and Christianity, and penalty on
conversion to Sikhism. This is driving the Depressed Classes
to the Muslim or Christian folds. Is it in the interest of the
Hindus to allow this to be so?
3. It may be that the Depressed Classes will not lose their
political rights by becoming converts to Sikhism, because
even under the Poona Pact the Scheduled Castes Order-in-
Council, their rights to special representation is not made
dependent upon their professing the Hindu religion. Their
representation is made dependent upon their being members
of certain castes and tribes. But why give the Sikhs cause
for complaint and create bad blood against the Hindus?
4. The proposal to add Sikhs to the list of Scheduled
Castes in the different provisions for political recognition
cannot be said to be strong proposal. On the other hand,
not to give such a recognition would appear queer.
HINDUS.........DEPRESSED CLASSES 243
If Sikhs in the Punjab can be recognised for political

purposes, why should Sikhs in other provinces not be so
recognised?
If the Depressed Classes of the Punjab can not lose
their rights on becoming Sikhs, why should the fate of the
Depressed Classes in other Provinces on becoming Sikhs be
made different?
ll
For reaction on this statement by Dr. Moonje, Mr. Raja, Mahatma Gandhi
and others see Appendix- X.Editors.
12
RIGHTS NOT AFFECTED IN THE EVENT OF
CONVERSION
Talk of the possibility of the Depressed Classes having to
forego their political privileges under the Poona Pact in the
event of their leaving the Hindu Community is discounted
by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, who regards it as a Congress stunt
to frighten him and his party from contesting the elections.
I have evidence in my possession to show that it is a
Congress stunt calculated to frighten me and my party from
contesting the forthcoming elections and to coerce us into
remaining within the Hindu fold.
This is Dr. Ambedkars reaction to the reports current in the
city that the resolutions of the Yeola and Bombay conferences
of the Depressed Classes and Dr. Ambedkars own declared
intention to renounce Hinduism must militate against the
enjoyment by the Depressed Classes of the privileges secured
under the Poona Pact.
Dr. Ambedkar is inclined to laugh at these reports as they
are, in his opinion, based on ignorance of the constitutional
position and of the provisions of the Communal Award as
amended by the Poona Pact.
The original provision of the Communal Award in respect
of the Depressed Classes was that they should vote in the
general constituencies, but in order to ensure adequate
representation to them special seats were to be allotted to
them the basis of this provision was a separate electroate for
the Depressed Classes.
The Poona Pact, briefly put, substituted joint electorates
with the Hindu community for separate electorates for the
Depressed Classes. In order to ensure that the representatives
of the Depressed Classes carried the confidence of their
community with them, a device for a primary election by the
community itself was evolved; the electorate of the joint Hindu
community was to make its choice from among the panel of
four candidates for each seat selected by the voters on the
list of the Depressed Classes.
RIGHTS NOT...................CONVERSION 245
Poona Pact: Hindus Contention

The main point urged by the Hindu community now is
that the circumstances in which the Poona Pact was evolved
presumed without doubt that the Depressed Classes would
remain as part of the Hindu community. Mr. Gandhis fast,
which was solely responsible for the Pact, was undertaken in
order to prevent the dismemberment of the Hindu community,
which it was feared would result from the allotment of a
separate electorate to the Depressed Classes.
It is argued that the Hindu community has made sacrifices
under the Poona Pact and has surrendered some of the seats
allotted to it under the original Award solely with the object
of allaying the fears of the Depressed Classes and retaining
them within the Hindu fold.
Since then, however, a section of the Depressed Classes
under the leadership of Dr. Ambedkar has resolved to renounce
the Hindu faith. The Bombay Mahar Conference, for instance,
resolved that after thorough consideration the conference:
(a) declares that a change of religion is the only remedy
for the Mahar community to attain equality and freedom,
(b) assures Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, their accredited leader,
that the community is prepared to change its religion en
masse, and
(c) urges on the Mahar community, as a preliminary step
towards the change of religion, to refrain henceforth from
worshiping Hindu deities to put a stop to the observance of
Hindu festivals and to put a stop to visiting Hindu holy places.
Orthodox View
This resolution, according to orthodox Hindu opinion,
leaves no doubt as to the intentions of the Mahars vis-a-vis
the Hindu community and they cannot therefore complain if
they are denied the electoral privileges conceded to them by
the Hindus on the implicit understanding that they would
remain Hindus.
In other words, as a Congress leader said recently, they cannot
have it both ways. Either they are Hindus and enjoy the privileges
under the Poona Pact, or they cease to be Hindus and forfeit

those privileges.
Invited to explain the position from his point of view.
Dr. Ambedkar, in an exclusive interview with a representative
of The Times of India, repudiated the suggestion that the Hindu
community had made any sacrifices to the Depressed Classes.
It is wrong to presume that the orthodox Hindus have
surrendered any seats in favour of the Depressed Classes.
In fact there is no such thing as a Hindu seat or a Hindu
constituency, there is only a general constituency, he said.
According to Dr. Ambedkar, the constitution does not
recognise a Hindu constituency, although there are separate
constituencies for Muslims, Europeans, Anglo-Indians, Sikhs
(in the Punjab), etc. The general constituency includes not only
the Hindus, but also the Parsis, Jews, Jains, Buddhists and a
number of other communities. The concessions, if any, granted
to the Depressed Classes under the Poona Pact are from the
general constituency and not from the Hindu Constituency
for such a thing does not exist. It was not mentioned in the
Communal Award nor in the Poona Pact, nor even in the
Government of India Act, 1935, which is to govern the franchise
and electoral procedure.
Classification of Constituencies
Too Late to Question Issue
It is too late in the day, argued Dr. Ambedkar, to enter
into the justification or otherwise of the classification of
Constituencies adopted by the Government of India Act. There
it is and has to be followed. Even in the Punjab, where the
Muslims are in a majority and the Hindus in a minority, the
former have a separate electorate and the latter a general
Constituency, he added.
Thus, Dr. Ambedkar maintains, it is incorrect and
mischievous to affirm that the Hindus have made a sacrifice,
for it may well be said that the numerous other communities
who comprise the general constituency have made the so-called
concession to the Depressed Classes.
The next important point made by Dr. Ambedkar is that

religion has nothing to do with the political adjustments
contemplated in the Communal Award, the Poona Pact
and the Government of India Act of 1935, The Europeans
constituency included Europeans, whatever their religious
persuasion; so also the Anglo-Indians. It is only in regard to
the Muslim Community that the political classification follows
the religious grouping. Within the general constituency itself,
there is no commonness of religious faith serving as the basis
of the enjoyment of the political rights conferred on those who
come under that electoral category.
Franchise Adjustments
In other words, franchise adjustments have been based on
the membership of a community rather than adherence to any
religious persuasion. The original classification of Depressed
Classes has now been changed into Scheduled Castes and
it refers only to a branch of a community, viewed socially and
economically, not from the religious standpoint.
Assuming for arguments sake that there is an element
of religion in these classification, renunciation of religion or
declaration of loss or lack of faith in a set of tenets does not
miliate against the enjoyment of any attendant political right,
says Dr. Ambedkar.
It may be a different matter if a member of the Depressed
Classes gave up Hinduism and actually embraced another
religion, say, Islam or Christianity.
Then, and only after such conversion, will he come under
the political group assigned to the adherents of such a religion;
then and then only can he be compelled to forfeit the rights
attaching to the membership of the Hindu Community.
What if a Hindu is not an ardent believer in the Vedas?
asks Dr. Ambedkar. There are many Hindus in India today
who are only Hindus in name and who do not observe the
countless religious rites and formalities which go to make a
Hindu. Do they cease to be Hindus on that account? And;
what is the standard by which one is to measure the extent
of a Hindus faith in his religion?
Insistence of Rights
Intention to leave a religious sect born of disgust with
current practices or injustice does not sever ones connection
with the religion which he is nominally believed to profess.
Surely, not all the present day Christians are true
Christians. What about the Sunday parades in Europe where
people who do not believe in Christianity or are indifferent
or are rationalists demonstrate in front of Churches on
Sunday morning? They, too, are nevertheless Christians in
the eyes of the State.
You may call me a statutory Hindu if you like, said
Dr. Ambedkar humorously, but I wilt insist on my political
lights irrespective of the depth of my religious fervour.
To support his contention Dr. Ambedkar cites two
instances from the Punjab, where two sections of Depressed
Classes have been classified as Scheduled Castes in spite
of the proved fact that they are not Hindus. The instances
mentioned are those of Ad Dharmis and Ramdasis. The first
of these have gone out of their way formally to intimate
to Government that they are not Hindus, and yet they
have been classed under Scheduled Castes in the general
constituency.
The Punjab Census Report of 1931 says:
The most notable feature of the present census from the
stand-point of return of religion has been the adoption of
the term Ad Dharmi by numberous Chamars and Shudras
and other Untouchables. A new instruction to the religion
was given this year, namely, Persons returning themselves
as Ad Dharmis should be recorded as such.
The Punjab Ad Dharmis Mandal had petitioned the
Punjab Government before census operations started in
1930, representing that the Depressed Classes should be
permitted to return Ad Dharmis as their religion at the
time of the census, as they were the oborigines of India and
while the Hindus kept them at a respectable distance, they
did not believe in the Hindu religion. The President of the
Punjab Ad Dharm Mandal was informed that a clause was
being provided in the Census Code requiring that persons

returning their religion as Ad Dharm would be recorded as
such. Ad Dharm literally means original or ancient religion.
A Negative Attitude
According to Dr. Ambedkar, the dispute over the Ad
Dharmi agitation became so serious that several murders were
committed. However that may be, the Ad Dharmis have been
classified as Scheduled Castes in the general constituency,
notwithstanding their unequivocal declaration that they are
not Hindus.
In the case of himself and his followers, Dr. Ambedkar
points out, the attitude is negative in respect of Hinduism
and not yet positive adherence to any other faith.
Similarly, the Ramdasis are Sikhs by religion, but they
have been classified under Scheduled Castes in the general
constituency. All of which, according to Dr. Ambedkar,
goes to show that religion has nothing to do with electoral
classifications have gone exactly contrary to the religious
grouping.
Thus, while Dr. Ambedkar does not recognise the Hindus
right to complain or challenge the Depressed Classes privileges
by virtue of the Poona Pact, he affirms that his communitys
political rights are unaffected by intended or even impending
renunciation of Hinduism.1
ll
1
: Times of India: dated 24th July 1936.
13
CONVERSION MOVEMENT SANS
SELFISH MOTIVE
Dr. Ambedkars comments on Rao Bahadur M. C.
Rajahs statement against conversion of the Untouchables:
At the outset I would like to say that to send this
correspondence to the newspapers for publication, is
in itself an indecent act on the part of Mr. Rajah. Dr.
Moonje had clearly mentioned at the end of his letter
that till the final decision regarding conversion, this letter
might be treated as personal and confidential. It cannot
be believed that this fact did not come to the notice of
Mr. Rajah. Mr. Rajah should have sought the permission
of Dr. Moonje before releasing the correspondence to the
press. This act on the part of Mr. Rajah is ill-becoming
of a decent man.
The Untouchables may choose Sikhism for conversion.
This fact is known to many of my Hindu friends and
such members of the Untouchable community as are
seriously interested in the question of conversion of the
Untouchables.
The correspondence regarding the possibility of the
Untouchables embracing Sikhism, which took place
between Rao Bahadur M. C. Rajah and Dr. Moonje has
been published in the newspapers. I have gone through it.
There is no reason for Rajah to rejoice that he had
exposed some great secret of Dr. Ambedkar. I do not
attach any importance to the letters of Mr. Rajah. In
my opinion Rajah commands little respect among the
Untouchable masses nor do his views regarding conversion
have any worth or value. Had I felt that his views had
any value at all, I would have co-operated with him to
change his mind.
Ignoring Rao Bahadur Rajah, Rao Bahadur Srinivasan
and I were invited to the Round Table Conference to
represent the Untouchables. This led to heart-burning
and animosity against me in the mind of Rajah who has
since then been constantly criticising and opposing me.
CONVERSION MOVEMENTS..........MOTIVE 251
I am trying to serve my people. Mr. Rajah has been

opposing me and finding fault with my work. At the same
time he has developed the art of self-advertisement through
the medium of newspapers. I do not attach much importance
to this question but I fail to understand why the movement
to renounce Hinduism and the desire on the part of the
Untouchable masses to embrace any other religion launched
by them should hurt Mr. Rajah? If Mr. Rajah does not want
to renounce the Hindu religion, nobody will force him to do
so and for this reason he has no right to comment on it.
Mr. Rajah says, I will live as a Hindu and die as a Hindu. He
is quite free to do so. But 1 would like to tell him one thing,
that in making use of his proficiency in issuing statements to
press, he has been exhibiting his love for the Hindu religion
but until he converts himself to some other religion he will
continue to live as a Pariah and die as a Pariah. He must
bear in mind the fact that the stigma of Untouchability
attached to him due to his caste is not likely to be effaced
even a bit if he continues to remain within the Hindu fold.
It is nonsensical to say that conversion should be done only
for spiritual reasons. I would like to ask Mr. Rajah whether
it is only for the reasons spiritual that he wants to remain
within the fold of Hinduism. If he has no ambition other than
spiritual satisfaction why should he bother about the material
and political benefits accruing from the reservation of seats
in the legislature? If he is so keen on living as a Hindu and
dying as a Hindu, why does he aspire for reserved seats?
Mr. Gandhi and Mr. Malaviya, I believe, have no moral
courage to say anything against the conversion of the
Untouchables. They have failed to honour the promises they
had made at the time of signing the Poona Pact.
Mr. Gandhi says that he has failed to understand my
stand; I would also say that it is difficult for me to understand
his language and action. According to him, upliftment of
Untouchables is an independent question. If this kind of
language which is used by Gandhiji is used by one saint
or another, perhaps, he can comprehend it better, but for
an ordinary mortal like me, who is governed by ordinary
principles of society in everyday life, this Mahatmatic language
of Gandhi has no meaning. Gandhi says that religion is
not a commodity to be bartered. My reply is that it is not

fair on the part of Gandhi to give expression to this kind
of view at this distant date. At the time of the Poona Pact,
Mr. Gandhi himself accepted the principle of give and take.
Gone are the days when those who are struggling for achieving
the basic human rights to satisfy their hunger and ordinary
basic needs like bread and water could be hood-winked to
live, merely for attaining spiritual peace.
Gandhi says that the Untouchables are bartering away
their religion, but he must bear in mind that the conversion
movement has not been launched with any selfish motive or
for any personal benefit. According to Gandhi, Hindus should
do (repentance) prayschit themselves and voluntarily endeavour
to eradicate Untouchability. Untouchables themselves need
not do anything for the removal of Untouchability and their
own upliftment. The Untouchables should simply sit with
folded hands and pray, O ! Lord, grant the Hindus wisdom,
and courage, and light, so that they may be forgiven for
their evil deeds. Let their sins be forgiven and grant them
the knowledge and strength to reform their society. This
is the pious advice of Gandhiji to the Untouchables. These
pious platitudes can do no good to anybody, nor can they
solve any problems. No sane person can ever agree to such
a proposal. This sounds more like the advice tendered by
an idiot to the people living in an area effected by a plague
epidemic. Brothers, halt and listen to me ! Do not be afraid
of the disease. The Municipal Committee members will have
to repent one day for the dereliction of duty on their part;
some plan will surely be chalked out for the eradication of the
plague. Meanwhile, you must wait and see. Do not be in a
hurry to leave home and hearth. Whatever wisdom you find
in this advice, the same kind of advice has been tendered by
Gandhi to the Untouchables in his statements.
Shri Rajagopalachari, it seems, has another fit of anger.
This aged house-holder has developed a kind of indigestion
owing to excessive use of acidic explitives which he is in the
habit of coining. He has labelled this conversion movement
as satanic.
If the Untouchables have been seriously thinking of embracing
Sikhism, the followers of Hinduism should think for themselves
and decide whether this step on the part of the Untouchables is
CONVERSION MOVEMENTS..........MOTIVE 253
really satanic. I feel that those Hindus who feel concerned

about the future of Hinduism must be wondering whether this
great Hindu Brahmin Rajagopalachari, is really a man out of
his senses to call conversion to Sikhism satanic.
In fact, if this accusation of being satanic is to be
levelled against any person, it is Dr. Moonje who without any
respect for propriety published the personal and confidential
correspondence. But I do not wish to say any more on this
subject.
Shankaracharya Dr. Kurtakoti, and other prominent Hindu
leaders have favoured the idea of Untouchables embracing
Sikhism. In fact, it is these leaders who have propagated the
idea of Untouchables embracing Sikhism... and also prevailed
on me to do so. I fell for the idea mainly because I too feel I
have some responsibility towards the future of Hindu culture
and civilisation. Hindus are free to decide, after reading my
views about the correspondence published in the newspapers,
whether the policy decided by Mr. Gandhi, Mr. Rajah and
Mr. Rajagopalachari about the conversion of the Untouchables
to Sikhism is of the advantage to Hindu Society or not.
ll
Statement of Dr. Ambedkar published in the Janata (Marathi) dated

15th August 1936.
14
THE INDEPENDENT LABOUR PARTY:
A SOURCE FOR BETTERMENT OF THE
DEPRESSED CLASSES
On 14th January 1937, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar reached
Bombay from London. The Journalist from Times of India had
interviewed Dr. Ambedkar. The interview is as follows: Editors.
Dr. Ambedkar said that he visited Europe purely for reasons
of health and he stayed most of the time in Vienna and Berlin.
He was in London only for a week. He had no conversation of
a political nature with any one in London.
Asked if he had come to any decision regarding his intention
to leave the Hindu fold, he said that the decision still remained,
although he had not finally made up his mind which new faith
he should embrace.
Dr. Ambedkar said that his immediate concern was
the ensuing elections to the Bombay Legislative Assembly
and he would devote himself to the election campaign. The
Independent Labour Party, which he had started, would work
for the betterment of the political and social condition of the
Depressed Classes in the Legislature, and he was sanguine
that all the candidates put up on behalf of his Party would
come out successful in the elections.
Dr. Ambedkar was given a rousing reception on arrival.
More than a thousand Khaki-clad volunteers belonging to the
Social Equity League lined up the entire route from Ballard Pier
Station to Alexandra Dock No. 18, cheered him as he passed.
Most of the candidates put up by the Independent Labour
Party of which Dr. Ambedkar is the founder, for the ensuing
elections to the Bombay Legislative Assembly were present on
the wharf to meet him. Among them were B. K. Gaikwad (Nashik
District), Mr. PrabhakarRoham (Ahmednagar), Mr. B. H. Varale
(Belgaum), Mr. R. R. Bhole (Poona), Mr. B. J. Sawadkar, Mr.
S. G. Tipnis (Kolaba), Mr. G. R. Ghatge (Ratanagiri), Mr. R.
E. Bhatankar (Thana) and Mr. V. A. Gadkari.1
ll
: The Times of India, dated 15th January 1937

1
Reprinted: Khairmode, Vol. 7, Pp. 57-59.

15
CIVIL LIBERTIES OF INDIANS
It is interesting that for him Untouchability and
exploitation were a violation of civil liberties, not in the
conventional sense, but because of the breach of the dignity
of whole communities. His reply to the Secretary of the Civil
Liberties Union, Dr. K. B. Menon, way back in June 1937,
makes meaningful reading;
Bhimrao R. Ambedkar Rajgriha

M.A., Ph.D.,D.Sc, Dadar, Bombay - 14
Barrister-at-Law. 8th June 1937
Dear Mr. Menon,

I am in receipt of your letter No. 998 of the 19th of May
1937 and also your post card asking me to sign the manifesto,
on behalf of the Indian Civil Liberties Union to be read as
a message from India at the conference on civil liberties in
India to be held in London. I did not know of your letter till
I came to Bombay on the 25th May, and hence could not
reply to it earlier.
I have read the manifesto and I am sorry I cannot
subscribe to it. You have condemned the Frontier Policy of
the Government of India. I do not see how it can be a matter
of Civil Liberties of Indians. On the other hand, you make no
mention of the systematic tyranny and oppression practised by
Caste Hindus against the Untouchables, which is undoubtedly
a matter of Civil Liberties of Indians.
Yours Sincerely,
B. R. Ambedkar.1
ll
1
Justice V. R. Krishna Iyer, Exordium P. VII.
16
IN ANY OTHER COUNTRY SUCH A MINISTER
WOULD HAVE BEEN DISMISSED
To the Editor,
The Times Of India
Sir,
Following close upon the action of the Home Minister
of Bombay in suspending the sentences passed upon two
gamblers by the High Court; there comes the news of the
action taken by the Home Minister of the C.P. in remitting the
Sentences passed by the Court of the Judicial Commissioners
upon a person by name Jaffer Hasan who was condemned
to three years, rigorous imprisonment on a charge of rape
upon a girl of 14 years. The conviction took place in 1936.
The accused had only undergone one years imprisonment
so that he has been given a remission of two years.
I think that this act of the Congress Minister in the
C. P. is a most shameless act, for which I can find no parallel.
What does the Hindu public which is so blindly supporting
the Congress, think of these acts?
I would not have troubled you with this letter if the
matter concerned the Caste Hindusnot that it would not
have been a grave thing if the girl was a Caste Hindu girl,
but because the Hindus have cultivated a religious faith
that no party other than the Congress and no man other
than the Mahatma can bring them salvation ! They have
placed their destiny in the hands of one party and have
refused to examine the acts of those in whom they trust.
If they come to grief, it is their fault. But the girl belongs
to the Depressed Classes. She is Chambhar by caste. It is
because of that I feel deeply concerned. We are destined to
be in a minority. We can only criticise. We can never hope
to control.
What hope have the Depressed Classes of fair play and justice
if such acts as those of the Home Minister in the C. P. are tolerated
by the Hindu public, are endorsed by the Prime Minister and
IN ANY OTHER............. BEEN DISMISSED 257
overlooked by the Mahatma? I am sure in any other country

such a Minister would have been dismissed. But, is this not
to be expected in India? The Mahatma owes the Depressed
Classes an explanation as to how he and his Prime Minister
can justify this reprehensible act of their Minister.
B.R. Ambedkar.1
Bombay
ll
1
: The Times of India: Dated 19th March 1938.
17
SOCIALISTS NOW INACTIVE
On his arrival in Bombay, on 21st May 1938 in the
course of an interview, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar expressed great
satisfaction at the growing support of the people to his Party
and their grateful appreciation of his efforts towards abolishing
their serfdom.
He said that in its own way his Independent Labour Party
was striving to redeem its election pledges, but if the Congress
Ministry refused to give relief through constitutional methods,
and if peoples faith in it was thus lost, the alternative was
obvious. He, however, was surprised at the attitude of the
Socialists, who, he said, had been all those years shouting for
the confiscation of all Zamindari lands and the abolition of
the capitalist system, but now inactive when a concrete Bill
was brought forward to put an end to the Khoti system.1
ll
1
: Keer, P.310.
18
LET SUCH INSTITUTIONS GROW INTO
BIG LIBRARIES
Dr. B. R. Ambedkars remarks in the Visitors Book of the
Rajwade Sanshodhan Mandal, Dhulia (Maharashtra) on 18th
June 1938 Editors:
As who has spent some six or seven years in various
libraries of Europe and America I was greatly pleased to
go round the collection of manuscripts and paintings of the
Rajwade Sanshodhan Mandal. As compared with the European
Libraries this of course is indeed a very small place. The
responsibility for this, however, does not lie on those who
have given birth to the institution. It is to be hoped that
the new government will pay adequate attention to such
institution and see that they grow into big libraries. I wish
this institutions every success.
18 6-1938 Sd/B. R. Ambedkar
ll
19
A BILL TO CONTROL
AND
REGULATE MONEY-LENDING
BY
Dr. B. R. AMBEDKAR,
M.A., Ph. D., D. Sc., Bar-at-Law.
INDEPENDENT LABOUR PARTY

PUBLICATIONS
No. 2
1938 Price 1/-Anna

A BILL............MONEY-LENDING 261
Bill No. of 1938.
A Bill to Control and Regulate Money-Lending
Table of Contents
CHAPTER I
Preliminary
Sec. 1 Short Title, Extent and Commencement.
Sec. 2 Definitions
Sec. 3 Provisions of the Act not affected by laws,
customs or contracts.
CHAPTER II
Licensing of Money-lenders
Sec. 4 Prohibition of Money-lending without license.
Sec. 5 Name in which license to be taken out.
Sec. 6 Particulars to be stated in the license.
Sec. 7 Necessity for certificate for license.
Sec. 8 Particulars to be stated in the certificate.
Sec. 9 Authority competent to grant certificate.
Sec. 10 Ground for refusing certificate
Sec. 11 Recording of reasons for refusal.
Sec. 12 Appeal against order of refusal.
Sec. 13 Authority competent to grant licence.
Sec. 14 Duration of license.
Sec. 15 Fee for license.
Sec. 16 Penalty for breaches of provisions regarding
license.
CHAPTER III
Suspension and Revocation of License

Sec. 17 Suspension etc. of license on conviction.
Sec. 18 Appeal against order of suspension and revocation.
Sec. 19 Production of license when directed by Court.
This is the text of the Bill which gives details about money-lending. The
Bill was prepared in the year 1938 Editors
CHAPTER IV
Mode of Carrying on Business
Sec. 20 Prohibition of advertisements etc. in respect of
Money-lending.
Sec. 21 Prohibition against employment of agents.
Sec. 22 Penalty for breach of Section 20 and 21.
Sec. 23 Agreement for payment by borrower of costs,
charges etc. void.
CHAPTER V
Duties of Money-lender
Sec. 24 Transaction to be reduced to writing.
Sec. 25 Copy of Memo to be supplied to debtor.
Sec. 26 Transactions in contravention of Sec. 24 or 25 void.
Sec. 27 Agreement to pay compound interest void.
CHAPTER VI
Method of keeping accounts
Sec. 28 Money-lender to give Pass-Book to debtor.
Sec. 29 Money-lender to supply annually a statement of
debtors account.
Sec. 30 Money-lender not entitled to sue during default.
Sec. 31 Penalty for default.
Sec. 32 Accounts to be kept in books obtained from
Government.
Sec. 33 Production of Books of Account used during the
year for authentication.
Sec. 34 Entries in Books not in accordance with Section 32
and 33 inadmissible in evidence.
CHAPTER VII
Suits and Proceedings
Sec. 35 Jurisdiction of Small Causes Court excluded.
Sec. 36 Particulars of license to be given in the Plaint.
Sec. 37 Interrogatories to be delivered to money-lender.
Sec. 38 Power of Court to re-open certain transactions.
Sec. 39 Certain transactions not to be re-opened.

Sec. 40 Rate of interest when deemed to be excessive.
Sec. 41 Mode of taking account
Sec. 42 Power to direct payment of amount due on
mortgage decree by instalments.
Sec. 43 Decree may direct payment of amount due on
mortgage by instalments.
Sec. 44 Court to estimate the value of judgement-debtors
property.
Sec. 45 Only sufficient portion of judgement-debtors
property to be sold.
Sec. 46 Saving of Powers of Court under Usurious Loans
Act.
Sec. 47 Contract for payment outside the Province void.
Sec. 48 Agreement to pay arrears of interest void.
CHAPTER VIII
Proceedings in Respect of Offences.
Sec. 49 All offences cognizable.
Sec. 50 Appeals from convictions or acquittals.
CHAPTER IX
Supplemental
Sec. 51 Power to make rules.
Bill No. of 1938
A Bill to Control and Regulate

Money-Lending
Whereas it is expedient to prescribe by law the duties and
obligations of persons carrying on business as money-lenders
and to control and regulate the same.
It is hereby enacted as follows:
Chapter I.
Preliminary
Short title, extent and commencement
1.(1) The Act may be called the Bombay Money-lenders Act,
1938.
(2) It shall apply to the whole of the Province of Bombay
and shall come into force on a date not being later than
one year after the passing of this Act as the Government
may by notification in the Official Gazette appoint.
Definitions
2. In this Act unless there is anything repugnant to the
subject or context
(i) Authorised name and Authorised address means
respectively the name under which and the address at
which a money-lender is authorised by a license granted
under this Act to carry on the business of moneylender.
(ii) Business name means the name or style under which
any business of money-lending is carried on whether
in partnership or otherwise.
(iii) Debtor means any person against whom a moneylender
has a claim in respect of a loan.
(iv) Interest means and includes any amount in kind, cash,
service or in any other form and by whatsoever name
called, in excess of the principal, paid or rendered, or
payable or renderable to a money-lender in consideration
of, or otherwise in respect of a loan.
(v) Loan means an advance made whether of money or

in kind at interest and shall include an undertaking
given in respect of past liability and any transaction
which in substance is a loan.
(vi) Money-lender includes every person who carries on
the business of lending money or who advertises or
announces himself or holds himself out in any way
as carrying on that business and shall include a
pawnbroker; but it shall not include
(a) any society registered under the Co-operative Societies
Act, 1912, and the Provident Insurance Societies Act,
1912,
(b) any corporate body, incorporated by a special enactment
to lend money in accordance with such special
enactment,
(c) Government or any person authorised by it to lend
money on its behalf and
(d) any person, who merely because in the course of and
for the purpose of his business lends money if he is
bona fide carrying on
(i) the business of banking or insurance, or
(ii) any other business the primary object of which is not
money-lending.
(vii) Payment or Re-payment means and includes

any amount paid or re-paid in kind, cash or service
rendered.
(viii) Person includes a company and a firm.
Explanation I. For the purpose of duties and liabilities of a
money-lender, Company shall include the managing
agents or managing directors and in the case of a Firm
all partners of the Firm.
Explanation II. Where in a money-lending business a minor
or a person not competent to contract has an interest
the word person includes the person responsible for
the management of the business.
(ix) Prescribed means prescribed by rules made under

this Act.
(x) Principal means in relation to a loan the amount
actually advanced or lent to the debtor.
(xi) Secured debt means a loan for which the moneylender
holds a mortgage, charge or lien on the property of
the debtor or any part thereof as a security for that
loan.
(xii) Unsecured debt means any loan other than a secured
loan.
Provisions of this Act not affected by laws, customs
or contracts.
3. The provisions of this Act shall apply notwithstanding
anything contained in any other law or custom or
usage having the force of law or any contract to the
contrary.
Chapter II.
Licensing of Money-lenders.
4. No person whether individually or otherwise or
whether for himself or for another or for himself and
another shall carry on the business of money-lending
unless he takes out annually a Money-lenders
License (in this Act referred to as the Licensee) in
respect of every address at which such business is
being carried on.
Name in which license to be taken out.
5. A money-lenders license shall be taken out by a
moneylender in his own name and shall be void if taken
out in any other name:
Provided that where a person is carrying on the business
of money-lending not in his own name but under a business
name the license shall also show such business name and
the authorised address at which such business is carried on;
Provided further that where the business of money lending is
earned on by a firm or by a company the license shall be taken out
in the name of the firm or in the name of the company

and where it is carried on in the name of a minor or a
person who is otherwise incompetent to contract in the
name of such person.
Particulars to be stated in license.
6. (1) The license shall disclose in the case of a firm the
names of its partners, in the case of a company the names
of the managing agents or managing directors and in the
case of a minor or a person incompetent to contract the
name of the person or persons responsible for or appointed
to carry on the business.
(2) The license shall also state the authorised address
in respect of which the license is granted.
Necessity of certificate for license.
7. (1) No person shall be deemed to be entitled for a
license unless he holds a certificate (in the Act referred
to as certificate) and a license shall not be granted except
to a person who holds a certificate granted in accordance
with provisions of this Act.
(2) A separate certificate shall be required in respect
of every separate license.
Particulars to be stated in certificate.
8. Every certificate granted to a person shall show his
true name and the address at which he intends to carry
on money-lenders business irrespective of the question
whether he intends to use the certificate for securing
a license for himself, or for another, or for himself and
another or for a firm or for a company.
Authority competent to grant certificate.
(1) Any Magistrate or other Officer especially invested by
Government in this behalf with jurisdiction in the area
in which the money-lenders business is to be carried
on, may, on application made in the prescribed form,
grant to a person a certificate of eligibility.
(2) On receipt of an application for the grant of certificate,

the Officer shall post up a complete copy of the
application in a conspicuous place in his office and
shall take no proceedings thereon for fifteen days
from the date of such exhibition.
(3) Any person shall be entitled to oppose the grant of a
certificate to the applicant and in case the application
is opposed, the Officer shall be bound to hold an
inquiry and either grant or reject it.
(4) Nothing in this section shall limit the power of the
Officer to reject the application even though it is not
opposed.
Grounds for refusing certificate.
10. A certificate shall not be refused except on one or
more of the following grounds-
(i) that satisfactory evidence has not been produced of
the good character of the applicant,
(ii) that satisfactory evidence has been produced that the
applicant, or any person responsible or proposed to
be responsible for the management of his business
as a money-lender is not a fit and proper person to
hold a certificate,
(iii) that the applicant, or any person responsible or

proposed to be responsible for the management of his
business as a money-lender, is by order of a Court
disqualified for holding the license,
(iv) that the applicant has not complied with the provisions
of any rules made under this Act with respect to an
application for a certificate.
Recording of reasons for refusal.
11. When any authority who has power to grant a certificate
refuses to do so it shall record its reasons in writing for such refusal.
Appeal against order of refusal.

12. Any person aggrieved by an order of refusal to grant a
certificate may appeal to the Sessions Judge and the decision
of the Sessions Judge in this respect shall be final.
Authority competent to grant license
13. Subject to the provisions of this Act any Officer
authorised by Government in this behalf may, on application
made in the prescribed form and on payment of the prescribed
fee, grant to the holder of a certificate, a license.
Duration of license.
14. Every license shall expire on the 31st December in
every year.
Fee for license.
15. There shall be charged on every money-lenders license
a fee of Rs. 50/- or if the license be taken out not more than
six months before the expiration thereof, Rs. 30/-.
Penalty for breach of provisions regarding license.
16. Whoever
(a) takes out a money-lenders license in any name other
than his own name, or
(b) carries on business as a money-lender without having
a proper license authorising him to so do, or
(c) being licensed as a money-lender, carried on business
as such in any name other than his authorised name,
or at any place other than his authorised address, or
(d) enters into an agreement in the course of his business
as a money-lender with respect to the advance or
repayment of money, or takes any security for money, in
the course of his business as a money-lender, otherwise
than in his authorised name, shall be punishable with
fine of not less than Rs. 100/-.
Provided that on a second or subsequent conviction of any
person for an offence under this sub-section the court may, in lieu
of or in addition to ordering the offender to pay the penalty

aforesaid, sentence him to imprisonment of either kind for
a term not exceeding three months.
Chapter III
Suspension and Revocation of license.
Suspension etc. of license on conviction
17. Where any person, being the holder of a license is
convicted of any offence under this Act, the court
(i) (a) shall order that the license held by that person be
either suspended for such time as the court thinks
fit or revoked, and
(b) shall also declare any such person to be disqualified
for obtaining a license for such time as the court
thinks fit,
(ii) shall cause particulars of the conviction and of the
order made under sub-clause (i) of this section to be
endorsed on every license held by the person convicted
or by any other person affected by the order, and
(iii) shall cause copies of these particulars to be sent to
the authority by whom the certificate was granted and
also to the officer by whom the license was granted.
Appeal against order of suspension and revocation
18. Whether by order of a court a license held by any
person is suspended or revoked or any person is disqualified
for obtaining license, he may, whether or not he is the person
convicted, appeal against the order of his conviction, and
the appellate court may, if it thinks fit, pending the appeal,
defer the operation of the order.
Production of license when directed by court
19.(1) Any lincense, required by a court for endorsement
in accordance with the foregoing provisions of
this Act, shall be produced by the holder in such
manner and within such time as may be directed
by the court.
(2) Any person, who, without reasonable cause, makes

default in producing any license as required, shall
in respect of each offence, be liable on conviction to
fine not exceeding five rupees for each day during
which the default continues.
Chapter IV
Mode of carrying on business.
Prohibition of advertisements circular of money-
lending
20.(1) A money-lender shall not, for the purpose of his

business as such issue or publish or cause to be
issued or published any advertisement, circular,
business-letter, or other similar document-
(a) containing an invitation to borrow or,
(b) containing expressions which might reasonably be
held to imply that he carries on banking business.
(2) Any money-lender who acts in contravention of the
provisions of sub-section (i) of this section shall be
liable on conviction to a fine not exceeding Rs. 100/-
in respect of each offence.
Prohibition against employment of agents
21. (1) No money-lender or any person on his behalf shall
employ any agent or canvasser for the purpose of
inviting any person to borrow money or to enter into
any transaction involving the borrowing of money
from a money-lender, and no person shall act as such
agent or canvasser, or demand or receive directly or
indirectly any sum or other valuable consideration
by way of commission or otherwise for introducing
or undertaking to introduce to a money-lender any
person desiring to borrow money.
(2) Any person who acts in contravention of the
provisions of sub-section (1) of this section shall be
liable on conviction to simple imprisonment for a
term not exceeding three months or to a fine not
exceeding one hundred rupees or both.
Penalty for breach of Sec. 20 and 21

22. When it is shown that a money-lending transaction
was brought about by a contravention of any of the provisions
of *Section 19 and 20, the transaction shall, notwithstanding
that the money-lender was duly licensed under this Act, be
void, unless the money-lender proves that the contravention
occured without his consent or connivance.
Agreement for payment by borrower of costs, charges
etc. void
23. Any agreement between a money-lender and a borrower
or intending borrower for the repayment by the borrower or
intending borrower to the money-lender of any sum on account
of costs, charges or expenses incidental to or relating to the
negotiations for or the granting of the loan or proposed loan
shall be void and if any sum is paid to a money-lender by a
borrower or intending borrower on account of any such costs,
charges or expenses, that sum shall be recoverable as a debt
due to the borrower or intending borrower or in the event of
the loan being completed, shall, if not so recovered, be set
off against the amount actually lent and that amount shall
be deemed to be reduced accordingly;
Provided that it shall not be unlawful for a money-lender
to charge the debtor with an amount not exceeding half the
amount due on account of stamp duty and registration fee
payable in respect of any document evidencing the transaction.
Chapter V
Duties of Money-lender
Transaction to be reduced to writing
24. (1) After the commencement of this Act every contract
for the repayment of the loan or for the payment of interest
on the loan and for security of the loan shall be evidenced by
a memorandum in writing signed by the borrower personally.
(2) The memorandum shall be in the prescribed form
and shall contain all the terms of the contract and shall in
particular show
(a) the date on which the loan was made,
* Section number might be 20 and 21.Editors
(b) the amount of the loan,

(c) the nature of the consideration,
(d) the interest,
(e) the nature of the security taken, and
(f) where the loan wholly or partly superseeds the previous
loan, the particular loan and the security therefor, if
any.
Copy of memo to be supplied to debtor
25. A copy of every such memorandum shall be delivered to
the borrower within seven days from the date of the contract
by the lender.
Transaction in contravention of Sec. 23 or 24 void
26. A contract or security in which it is proved that the
memorandum was not signed by the borrower before the
money was lent or before the security was given as the case
may be or that a copy thereof was not sent to the borrower
within seven days of the making of the contract as provided
*section 24 be inserted of this Act, shall be void.
Agreement to pay compound interest void
27. Any contract made after the commencement of this
Act for the loan of money by a money-lender shall be void in
so far as it provided directly or indirectly for the payment of
compound interest or for the rate of interest being increased
by reason of any default in the payment of sums due under
the contract, and he shall not be entitled to any interest:
Provided that provision may be made by any such contract
that if default is made in the payment upon the due date,
of any sum payable to the money-lender under the contract,
whether in respect of principal or interest, the money-lender
shall be entitled to charge simple interest on that sum from
the date of the default until the sum is paid, at a rate not
exceeding the rate payable in respect of the principal apart
from any default, and any interest so charged shall not be
reckoned for the purpose of this Act as part of the interest
charged in respect of the laon.
* Section 23 or be inserted.Editors
Chapter VI
Method of keeping Accounts
Money-lender to give pass-book to debtor
28. Every money-lender shall give to his debtor a pass-
book provided by Government and shall enter therein every
payment made by the debtor or to the debtor and authenticate
the same by his signature.
Money-lender to supply annually a statement of
debtors account.
29. Every money-lender shall deliver to hi s debtor
and such other persons from whom he is entitled to claim
payment of the debt, on or before the 31st January of every
year, a statement of his accounts in respect of the debt in
such form as may be prescribed by Government, upto the
31st December of the previous year authenticated by his
signature.
Money-lender not entitled to sue during default
30. A money-lender, who fails to comply with the provision
of section 28, shall not, as long as the default continues, be
entitled to sue for or recover any sum due under the contract
on account either of principal or interest, and interest shall
not be chargeable in respect of the period of the default.
Penalty for default
31. A money-lender who contravenes the provision of
section 28 or 29 shall be liable to a fine not exceeding
Rs. 100/-.
Accounts to be kept in books obtained from
Government
32. Every money-lender shall obtain from Governemnt
on payment of such fees as may be prescribed, such books
of accounts as may be necessary for him for the purpose
of recording his transactions as a money-lender and shall
regularly record and maintain accounts of all his transactions
relating to the loans made and security for such loan, if any,
in such account books, containing such details and in such
script and numerals and in such ink as may be prescribed
by Government from time to time.
Production of books of account used during the year for

authentication.
33.(1) On or before the 31st January in each year every

money-lender shall produce before the licensing officer
all the books of account used by him in the previous
year.
(2) The licensing officer shall thereupon sign and date
in the case of running accounts the first and last
entries on either side of each book and in the case of
a ledger the first and last entries of each account in
the ledger.
(3) The licensing officer shall also enter after the last
entry in the running account particulars of the books
issued to the money-lender in the previous year but
not used by him in that year.
Entries in books not in accordance with Sec. 31 and 32*,
inadmissible in evidence.
34. Notwithstanding anything contained in the Indian
Evidence Act, 1872, no entry in any book, register or record
relating to any loan or security therefor shall be admissible as
evidence in any suit or proceedings for a money-lender unless
it is contained in a book supplied by Government under the
provisions of section 32 of this Act and reorded in the manner
prescribed by the said section and in the case of an entry which
relates to a previous year authenticated as provided by section 33.
Chapter VII
Suits and Proceedings
Jurisdiction of Small Causes Court excluded
35. Notwithstanding anything contained in the Provincial
or Presidency Small Causes Court Act, no suit by or against a
moneylender in respect of any claim arising out of any money-
lending transaction shall be cognizable by a court of Small
Causes unless that claim is in respect of a single transaction
and such transaction is not directly or indirectly connected with
earlier transactions between the parties or persons through
whom they claim.
* It may be 32 and 33 - Editors.

Particulars of license to be given in the plaint

36.(1) Every plaint by a money-lender shall contain the

particulars of the license held by him at the time
when the transaction in the suit was entered into;
(2) If a money-lender without lawful excuse fails to
comply with the provisions of sub-section (i) of
this section the court shall order him to pay to the
defendant the cost of the suit.
Interrogatories to be delivered to money-lender
37.(1) In any suit or proceedings for accounts or for the

recovery of money lent or advanced if the person
lending or advancing the money denies that he is a
money-lender the court shall deliver to such person
interrogatories for the purpose of ascertaining-
(a) whether he either alone or in conjunction with or
in the name or through the agency of any other
person or persons or corporation, made any and
if so what loan or loans or advances within a
reasonable time before and after the date of the
transaction in suit or proceedings and if so,
(b) whether he or any and if so on what occasion
or occasions, lent or advanced money under any
name other than his own name and;
(c) whether he has been registered as a money-lender
under his own or any other or what name as a
money-lender and if so when.
(2) The provisions of Order 11 of the Code of Civil

Procedure, 1908 shall apply to such interrogatories.
Power of Court to re-open certain transactions
38. Where in any suit or proceedings instituted after
or pending at the time when this Act comes into force the
transaction discloses that
(a) the interest is excessive, or
(b) the transaction is as between the parties therein,
unconscionable,
the court shall exercise one or more of the following

powers, namely
(i) re-open the transaction, take an account

between the parties and relieve the debtor
of all liability in respect of any excessive
interest,
(ii) notwithstanding any agreement, purporting
to close previous dealings and create a new
obligation, re-open any account already taken
between them and relieve the debtor of all
liability in respect of any excessive interest,
and if anything has been paid or allowed in
account in respect of such liability, order the
money-lender to re-pay any sum which it
considers to be re-payable in respect thereof,
(iii) set aside either wholly or in part or revise or
alter any security given or agreement made in
respect of any loan, and if the money-lender
has parted with the security, order him to
indemnify the debtor in such manner and to
such extent as it may deem fit.
Certain transactions not to be re-opened
39. In the exercise of the powers conferred by section

38 the court shall not
(i) re-open any agreement purporting to close

previous dealings and to create a new obligation
which has been entered into by the parties or any
person from whom they claim at a date more than
twenty years from the date of the transaction, or
(ii) do anything which affects any decree of a court.
Explanation.In the case of a suit brought on a
series of transactions for the purposes of clause
(i)of section 38 the expression transaction means
the first of such transactions.
Rate of interest when deemed excessive.

40. For the purposes of section 37, interest shall be deemed
to be excessive if
(i) in the case of an unsecured loan it is at a rate in
excess of three times,
(ii) in the case of a loan secured by a second or subsequent
mortgage it is at a rate in excess of two and a half
times,
(iii) in the case of loan secured by a first mortgage or pledge
it is at a rate in excess of one and a half times,
the Bank rate of the Reserve Bank or of the Imperial Bank
or the Bank of Bombay, as the case may be, at the date of
the loan or transaction.
Mode of taking account
41. The account under section 37 shall be taken in
accordance with the following rules, that is to say
(i) separate accounts of principal and interest shall be
taken,
(ii) in the account of the principal there shall be debited to
the debtor such money as has from time to time been
actually received by him from the money-lender and the
price of goods, if any, sold to him by the moneylender
as part of the transaction,
(iii) in the account of the principal there shall not be debited
to the debtor any accumulated interest which had been
converted into principal at any settlement of account or
by any contract made in the course of the transaction,

(iv) in the account of interest there shall be debited to
the debtor monthly simple interest on the balance of
principal for the time being outstanding at a rate agreed
between the parties but in no case exceeding the rates
specified in section 38,
(v) all moneys paid by or on account of the debtor to the
money-lender or on his account, and all payments in
kind, all profits, service or other advantages of every
description received by the money-lender in the

course of the transaction shall be credited first in the
account of interest and when any payment is more
than sufficient to discharge the balance of interest due
at the time it is made, the residue of such payment
shall be credited to the debtor in the account of the
principal.
Explanation.Where for purposes of accounting it is
necessary to estimate in terms of money the value
of any profits, services or advantages received by
the moneylender including profits, rents and other
advantages of property in the possession of the money-
lender held by him as a security for the loan, the same
shall be determined in accordance with the market
rates prevailing on material dates or with the aid of
assessors appointed by the court or failing which by
the court in its own discretion,
(vi) the accounts of principal and interest shall be made
upto the date of instituting the suit and the aggregate
of the balance due on both such accounts against the
debtor on that date shall be deemed to be the amount
due at that date, except when the balance appearing
due on the interest account exceeds that appearing
due on the principal account, in which case double
the latter balance shall be deemed to be the amount
then due.
Power to direct payment of amount due on mortgage
decree by instalments.
42. The court may, at any application of a judgement-
debtor, after notice to the decree-holder, direct that
the amount of any decree passed before or after the
commencement of this Act, in respect of a loan, including
any decree in a suit relating to a mortgage by which a loan
is secured shall be paid in such number of instalments and
subject to such conditions on the dates fixed by it as, having
regard to the circumstances of the judgement-debtor and
the amount of the decree, it considers fit.
Decree may direct payment of amount due on mortgage

by instalment.
The court may at the time of passing the decree in any
suit relating to a mortgage by which any loan is secured order
that payment of any amount decreed in such suit, shall be
made by instalments notwithstanding anything to the contrary
contained in any contract between the money-lender and the
person to whom the loan was advanced.
Court to estimate the value of judgement-debtors
property.
44. When an application is made for the execution of a
decree by the attachment and sale of the judgement-debtors
property, the court executing the decree, shall, notwithstanding
anything contained in the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908,
hear the parties to the decree and estimate the value of such
property and of that portion of such property the proceeds
of the sale of which it considers will be sufficient to satisfy
the decree.
Only sufficient portion of judgement debtors property
to be sold.
45. Notwithstanding anything contained in the Code of Civil
Procedure, 1908, the proclamation of the intended sale shall
include only so much of the property the proceeds of the sale
of which the court considers will be sufficient to satisfy the
decree and such property shall not be sold at a price lower
than the price specified in the said proclamation.
Saving of power of court under Usurious Loans Act.
46. Except as is otherwise provided by this Act nothing
herein contained shall affect the powers of a Court under the
Usurious Loans Act, 1918.
Contract for payment outside the Province void.
47. Any contract entered into between a money-lender
and his debtor in respect of a loan advanced after the
commencement of this Act providing for the payment of the
amount due on such loan at any place outside the province
of Bombay shall be void.
Agreement to pay arrears of interest void.

Any agreement entered into by a debtor to pay any arrears
of interest due on a loan shall be void.
Chapter VIII.
Proceedings in respect of offences
All offences cognizable.
49. All offences under this Act shall be cognizable and
shall be triable by any Magistrate.
Appeals from convictions or acquittals.
50. An order of conviction or acquittal passed under this Act
in respect of any offence under this Act shall be appeallable
in the same manner as if it was an order passed under the
Code of Criminal Procedure, 1898.
Chapter IX.
Supplemental
Power to make rules.
51. (1) It shall be lawful for Government to make rules
prescribing-
(a) the form of the certificate and the license to be granted
to the money-lender,
(b) the procedure to be followed in making applications for
certificates and licenses,
(c) the authorities empowered to grant licenses and
certificates, to issue books of accounts, pass books,
memorandum and their form,
(d) procedure in respect of appeals from orders passed
under the provisions of this Act,
(e) the form of account books, pass books and the method
of authentication,
(f) the forms of the annual statements of accounts to be
submitted by the money-lender to his debtor,
(g) fees for the supply of account books, pass-books etc.,
(h) charges payable by the debtor to the money-lender in
respect of loans.
(2) Before any such rules are made under this section a
draft thereof shall be laid before each chamber of the
legislature for a period of not less than 21 days during
the session of the chamber, and if either chamber
before the expiration of the said period passes a
resolution against the draft or any part thereof, no
further proceedings shall be taken thereon, but without
prejudice to the making of a new draft rule.
Statement of Objects And Reasons
This Bill is intended to control and regulate the business
of money-lending. For that purpose it provides
Firstly- (i) that no money-lender shall carry on the business
of money-lending unless he has taken out a license
and that license shall not be granted to any person
who does not posses a certificate of good character;
(ii) that the license issued to a money-lender shall
be liable to be suspended or revoked if he is found
guilty of breach of any duty imposed upon him
by this Bill.
Secondly- (i) the bill provided that all loans made by a
moneylender whether secured or unsecured shall
be evidenced by writing signed by the borrower;
(ii) that a money-lender shall give a pass-book to
the borrower in which all transactions between
them shall be entered by the money-lender;
(iii) that annualy the money-lender shall send to
the borrower a statement of his accounts;
(iv) that charging of compound interest or other
costs shall be illegal.
Thirdly- the Bill lays down the mode of keeping accounts
by the money-lender. It requires:
(i) that the money-lender shall keep his accounts
in the books obtained by Government;
(ii) that at the end of every year he shall produce
his books before a government official, who shall
initial the first and last entries in such books;
(iii) that no books of accounts shall be admissible in
evidence in any suit or proceedings unless they

are kept in conformity with these rules.
Fourthly- the bill contains provisions regarding suits between
a money-lender and a borrower. It lays down:
(i) that such suit shall not be triable by the Small
Causes Court unless it is in respect of a single
transaction;
(ii) that the court may re-open certain transactions
if the interest is excessive or if the transaction is
unconsciousnable;
(iii) that interest shall be deemed to be excessive
if it exceeds a certain level fixed in relation to the
Bank rate;
(iv) that accounts between a money-lender and a
borrower shall be taken in accordance with certain
rules which are embodied in the D. A. R. Act;
(v) that in the execution of a decree against a
borrower the court may grant instalments and
sell only such amount of property of the borrower
as may be sufficient, satisfaction of the decree.
Fifthly- The bill makes void any contract for payment of
the loan by the borrower outside the Province
the object being to prevent a money-lender from
defeating the provisions of this Act.
B. R. Ambedkar
ll
Reprinted from a booklet printed at Shree Laxmi Narayan Press, 364.

Thakurdwar, Bombay.
20
I SHALL STAND FOR PRINCIPLE AND WILL
FIGHT ALONE FOR IT
Ahmedabad, October 22.1938.
I do not believe any progress has been made by the
Congress Ministry of Bombay by bringing in the Trade Disputes
and Tenancy Bills. We have fundamental differences with
the Congress for years. We are not fighting for offices in the
province, but we fight for our rights.
Thus observed Dr. Ambedkar who came here this morning
in an interview with the pressman.
Continuing, he said if I join hands with the Congress
today, I can have what I like, but our case is entirely different.
I do not care if the whole of my community differs from me
and join the Congress, but I shall stand for principle and will
fight alone for it.
Referring to Mr. Jinnah, he said, Mr. Jinnah is totally
carrying the Muslims on the wrong path. I do not understand
what differences he has with the Congress. If the League
really stands for the interests of the Minorities, I welcome
Mr. Jinnah to join hands with other sections who differ from
the Congress, and make a united front of all these sections
against the Congress. The Muslim League, to my mind, is
fighting for elections and ministry.
Mr. Jinnah on one side is fighting with the Congress,
while on the other side he intends to come to a pact with
the Congress, which is entirely meaningless. Appeal to him
to learn a lesson from the Poona pact.1
ll
1
The Bombay Chronicle: dated 22nd October 1938.
21
MINISTRY SEEMS TO BE INTOXICATED
WITH POWER
Bombay, Thursday.*
In the name of the working class of Bombay, in
the name of Law and Order and in the name of decent
administration of the province I demand an impartial and
public inquiry into the scandalous mismanagement of the
protest strike by the police department under the control of
the Hon. Mr. Munshi. I demand a public inquiry into the
absolutely uncalled for firing and lathi charges to which
the police repeatedly resorted said Dr. B. R. Ambedkar
leader of the Independent Labour Party in the course of
a statement to the Press.1

What has come over the Congress Ministry, asked
Dr. Ambedkar, that it should not be able to manage a
single days strike without resorting to such disgraceful
terror.
There were strikes that lasted for days and weeks
and months in the past. There was one that lasted for
seven and a half months with processions and meetings
and demonstrations every day. There were no such lathi
charges and firing during the whole of this period.
Today under Congress Raj we cannot have a single
days strike without repression and terrorism being let
loose. That i s what the Congress has come to.
The Press
What about the press, the press that stood for freedom
and rights of workers and championed their cause as long
as the Congress needed their help?
Today that press is resorting to lies and falsehoods
and distortions and suppression of facts that must make
the British and Anglo-Indian journal blush with shame.
1:
Free Press Journal, dated 9th November 1938. i.e. Wednesday.
* The 3rd November 1938.
The Protest Strike is condemned as having fallen flat,

that it was a fiasco, that the workers defied the orders of
their leaders. Those who went on strike were supposed to
have been intimidated bullied terrorised coerced and so
on.
People are familiar with these words. But so far they
used to come from a press that was considered anti-national.
Today they come from Congress and pro-Congress press.
That is the tragedy. That is the grim reality we have to face.
I ask these journals, what has happened to your Truth
and Non-violence, what has happened to your common
decency?
As far as the workers are concerned they cannot be misled
by this or any other propaganda. They were witnesses to
the gigantic demonstrations of protest against the Trades
Disputes Bill. They know what mighty success the strike
has been.
Ministry Warned
Let the Congress Ministry and Congress leaders remember

this one fact very clearly, that every lathi charge that has
been directed on the workers, every shot that has been fired
on members of the working class will echo and re-echo in
this city and this presidency for weeks and months to come.
Those lathi charges and firing will be echoed and re-
echoed during the forth-coming Municipal Elections from a
hundred platforms and in a hundred meeting. Those lathi
charges and firing are going to cost the Congress much more
than its leaders seem to realise today.
Those outrages on our right and our freedom will be
heard in the farther most corners of this province in the
remotest villages of this presidency.
The Congress Ministry seems to be intoxicated with power.
They seem to be ignorant of the one great lesson of democracy
that mighty majority in parliaments and legislatures
are swept off overnight by a single incident by single
miscalculated step. But that lesson will be driven home during
MINISTRY ............... WITH POWER 287
the Bombay Municipal Elections, it will be driven home when

the Government face the electorate again.
I have not the slightest doubt that it will be driven home
with a deadly effect.
ll
22
INJUSTICE TO TILLERS OF SOIL
Analysis of Prakasam Committees Recommendations
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Leader of the Independent Labour
Party, has issued the following statement:
I have read the recommendations of the Prakasam
Committee on conditions in zamindari areas. While the view
that the zamindar is no more than an assignee of revenue
may be justified, the stand that the Committee has taken
that no tenancy rights for the actual cultivator can accrue
in lands belonging to proprietors of the soil is neither legally
correct, nor just to the cultivator, nor conducive to the sound
development of the agricultural economy.
It is legally incorrect, because grades of proprietary rights
grown during that last century and have been recognised in
law in all tenancy legislations. It is unjust to the cultivator,
because the purpose of fixing a low rent or revenue is to
leave a wide surplus for him and to provide him with a living
income, to improve his farm and tide over scarcity years,
and not to create a large number of smaller zamindars to
enrich themselves both at the expense of the zamindar and
the cultivator.
It is against the interests of agriculture, because proprietary
interests ought not be allowed to exploit land as a property
for rack-renting the cultivator as against its conservation for
use for agricultural purposes.
The report of the Prakasam Committee is nothing more
than an assessment of the distribution of the rack-rent collected
from the cultivators among the superior holders.
MR. PRAKASAMS RECENT REPLIES TO A QUESTION
IN THE LEGISLATURE THAT TENANCY LEGISLATION
WILL NOT BE UNDERTAKEN IN RAYATWARI AREAS
BECAUSE RAYATWARI HOLDERS ARE PROPRIETORS
OF THE SOIL SHUTS OUT ALL HOPES OF ANY GOOD
COMING TO THE CULTIVATOR FROM THE CONGRESS
MINISTRY.
INJUSTICE.........OF SOIL 289
I have no doubt that the Scheduled Class representatives

in Madras will not be a party to any legislation which, in
the name of proprietary rights, creates a new class of rent
receivers. And I think that any support given by them to any
such legislation would be grave betrayal of the interests of
the cultivator.1
ll
1:
The Bombay Chronicle : dated 18th January 1939.
23
DR. AMBEDKAR CHALLENGES GWYER AWARD
Since February 1939 trouble had been brewing in the
Rajkot State where a strong agitation was going on for
political reforms. Defeated and disappointed by Subhas Boses
election to the Presidentship of the Congress, Gandhi hurried
to Rajkot apparently to settle the State problem, but with an
inward desire to create a crisis just at the time of the Tripuri
Congress Session over which Subhas Bose was to preside.
Dr. Ambedkar was urgently called by the local Depressed
Classes to intervene in the dispute regarding their non-
inclusion in the Reforms Committee of the State. He therefore,
left by air for Rajkot and on the evening of April 18, saw the
ruler, the Thakor Saheb, and at night addressed a meeting of
the Depressed Classes, urging them to carry on their struggle
for political rights.
The next morning he had a talk with Gandhi for forty-five
minutes on the question of representation for the Harijans
on the Reforms Committee. He stated in an interview at
Rajkot that he could not discuss in detail all the points with
Gandhi, as the Mahatma had a sudden temperature. He,
however, revealed that the suggestion that his, alternative
proposal should be submitted to a constitutional expert like
Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru was not acceptable to Gandhi. At last
Gandhi failed in his attempt to effect a change of heart by
his non-violent methods and resorted to coercive methods by
appealing to the Viceroy to intervene. Gandhi, the apostle
of the principle of change of heart and non-violence, himself
publicly confessed that his non-violence had not yet been
developed to the fullest power, and so he left Rajkot, to quote
his words, with hopes cremated and body shattered.
Accordingly, a few days thereafter Sir Maurice Gwyer,
the Chief Justice of the Federal Court, gave an Award
on the disputes in the State of Rajkot. Dr. Ambedkar
challenged the interpretation of the word recommend
given by Sir Maurice Gwyer. He stated that Gwyer
had given his decision on the footing that There is
DR. AMBEDKAR....................AWARD 291
no conclusive precedent for the purposes of the present

reference. Dr. Ambedkar quoted two authorities in
support of his assertion, Knolt vs. Cottee, and Johnson
vs. Rowlands1
Following are the stage to stage details: Editors.
I
HARIJAN REPRESENTATION IN COMMITTEE
Dr. Ambedkars Telegram to Gandhiji
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Leader of the Independent Labour
Party, has sent the following telegram to Mahatma
Gandhi:
Would like knowing if Rajkot Depressed classes get
representation on the Reforms Committee.2
II
ANOTHER CLAIM FOR SEAT
Dr. Ambedkars Wire to Virawalla
The Muslim Deputationists to-day denied that the
negotiations had broken down and added that they will
be seeing Gandhiji again to-night. Meanwhile they are in
communication with a prominent Muslim League leader
in Bombay to receive instructions.
The Girasyas and Bhayats whose claim for representation
on the Reforms Committee have not been accepted are
waiting in a deputation on the Thakore Saheb to-night.
The latest claimant for a seat on the Reforms Committees
are some members of the Depressed Classes in Rajkot. Dr.
Ambedkar has wired to Durbar Virawalla to-day hope
you wont forget your State representation to Depressed
Classes on your Reforms Committee as already promised.
The First Member of Rajkot Council has handed over
the above telegram to Gandhiji.
1:
Keer, pp 322-323.
2:
The Bombay Chronicle, dated 14th April 1939.
On behalf of the Thakore Saheb Durbar Virawalla has

sent the following telegram to Dr. Ambedkar: Your wire
has been communicated to His Highness. I am directed
to say that in spite of His Highness desire and keenness
Mr. Patel is not likely to recommend any representative of the
Depressed Class. If you so desire, His Highness will willingly
grant an interview to discuss with you how the Depressed
Classes could be helped. A. P.1
III
DR. AMBEDKAR AS STATE GUEST

(From Our Correspondent.)
Rajkot, April 18.
Dr. Ambedkar arrived from Bombay this morning by air
and was received by some Girasias at the aerodrome. He was
taken to the state guest house in a state car.
Khwaji Hassan Nizami who also arrived with Dr. Ambedkar
was received at Anandkunj by Mahatmaji this morning and
had a talk with Mahatmaji for an hour.2
IV
DR. AMBEDKAR SEES THAKORE

(From Our Correspondent.)
Rajkot, April 18.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar who arrived here this morning in
order to study the Harijan problems is returning to Bombay
tomorrow. The Doctor interviewed the Thakore Saheb to-night
and will see Gandhiji tomorrow.
In the evening prominent Muslim leaders and Bhayats
met him and discussed how their negotiations with Gandhiji
for representation of their interest in the Reforms Committee
broke down.
1:
2:
Dr. Ambedkar was also closeted with Mr. Virawalla this

evening.
It is understood that Dr. Ambedkar will issue a note on
the Rajkot question in the light of his discussions with various
communities in Rajkot.1
DR. AMBEDKARS ALTERNATIVE
Rajkot April 19.

Dr. B.R. Ambedkar, in an interview to the United Press
stated that he came here not at the invitation of the Rajkot
Durbar, but at the invitation of the local Depressed Classes
who requested his intervention in the dispute regarding their
non-inclusion in the Reforms Committee.
The first thing I did on my arrival, he said, was to
ascertain from the Durbar whether they were prepared to
have on the Committee a person who was the accredited
representative of the Depressed Classes.
Alternative Proposal
I saw Gandhiji this morning at 11-30 but unfortunately,

I could not discuss in detail all the points since he had got
sudden temperature. However, I discussed with him an
alternative proposal of submission of the formation of the
new constitution to a person like Sir Tej Bahadur Sapru or
Sir Shivaswami Iyer or any other equally well versed man
in constitutional law, before all the classes of the State could
put their cases. Gandhiji could not agree to this, his argument
being that such a report should be final.
Dr. Ambedkar left for Bombay this evening by train
United Press.2
1:
2:
VI
DR. AMBEDKAR CHALLENGES GWYER AWARD
Quotes Cases to Show Recommendation
Is Not Command
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, in a legal analysis of the Gwyer Award
says:
The award given by Sir Maurice Gwyer on the dispute between
the Thakore Saheb of Rajkot and Mr. Vallabhbhai Patel over the
interpretation of the word recommend is not only of importance
to the parties to the dispute but to the general public at large.
The parties to the award being bound by the award the
question whether that interpretation is right or wrong may not
be of much use to them. The same cannot however be said of
the public. To them the question is still full of interest. It is
true that the award is not a decision of a court of law. Yet it
has behind it all the authority of so great a name as that of
Sir Maurice Gwyer.
Last Word With Sardar
For an intelligent appreciation of such principles it is
necessary in the first place to state what the contention of the
Thakore Saheb was and how it was disposed off by Sir Maurice
Gwyer.
Sir Maurice Gwyer sums it up thus, The gist of Thakore
Sahebs argument is contained in the following sentence in the
written case submitted on his behalf. It is obvious that the
word recommend itself clearly indicates that it (each name)
is to be considered and it was open to the Thakore Saheb to
reject any of the names on the ground, for instance, that any
one of the names recommended was not a suitable person, was
incapable or undesirable. This contention Sir Maurice Gwyer
has not upheld.
He says, In my opinion the true construction is that
the Thakore Saheb undertakes to appoint the persons
whom Mr. Vallabhbhai Patel may recommend and that
he does not re-serve to himself any discretion to reject
those whom he does not approve. He is no doubt entitled
to criticise the recommendations and to urge reasons for
reconsidering them, but, unless it can be shown that any of the
persons recommended is neither the subject nor the servant

of the State, Mr. Vallabhbhai Patel is to have the last word.
Two Objections
The ground for this conclusion and for the rejection of the
Thakore Sahebs contention by Sir Maurice Gwyer are two.
To use the words of Sir Maurice Gwyer himself, the first
ground is that no such proposition (as is contended for by
the Thakore Saheb) can be based simply upon, the use of the
word recommend which in itself does not necessarily imply
anything of the kind. It may take its colour from the context
and accordingly, all the circumstances of the case must be
taken into account.
The second ground is that the Thakore Saheb had not
reserved to himself the power to consider the recommendation
and therefore he had no discretion to reject the persons
recommended by Mr. Vallabhbhai Patel. Sir Maurice Gwyer
has referred to the case Rex-vs-Governors of Christs Hospital
reported in (1917) I. K. B. 19. But, he does not rely upon it.
He makes it quite clear as to why he refers to it. He says, I
only refer to them for the purpose of showing that there is
no single principle which regulates cases where one person
recommends and another appoints. Indeed he has proceeded
to give his decision on the footing that there is no conclusive
precedent for the purposes of the present reference . . . .
Precedent And Principle
With due deference I venture to say that there is a well
established principle supported by a precedent which could
be invoked in deciding this reference. Knott-vs-Cottee (2 Phil
192 equal to 41 E. R. 915) i.e. the precedent I have in mind.
The facts of the case can be very briefly stated.
A made a Will and appointed his wife, one Mr. Cottee
and one Mr. Ibbettson executors and trustees and he also
appointed these three as the guardians of his children.
Further A recommended that if his wife should die before
his son should attain twenty-one. or before his daughters
attain that age or marry, the surviving guardian or
guardians should place his children, or such of them as
should then be minors under the care of his cousin Mary
Prior. As wife died and the children were placed under the
care of Mary Prior by Mr. Cottee the surviving executor and
testamentary guardian. The case proceeded on the assumption
that the word recommend meant that a binding trust was
created on the testamentary guardians so that Mr. Cottee
was bound to appoint Mary Prior as the person to take care
of the children.
Inherent Powers
The issue was this .... Did the recommendation take
away all the powers of control belonging to Mr. Cottee
as the testamentary guardian? In deciding this issue
the Lord Chancellor (Lord Denman) said.... I have had
frequent opportunities of considering the effect of words of
recommendation. One was in a recent case in this Court, where
the question was whether a recommendation by the testator,
that a certain person should be employed as receiver and
manager of his property, gave that person any legal interest.
Another case was of Shaw vs. Lawless where the House of
Lords laid it down as a rule which I have since acted upon,
that, though recommendation may in some cases amount
to a direction and create a trust, yet that, being a flexible
term, if such a construction of it be inconsistent with any
positive provision in the Will. It is to be considered as a
recommendation, and nothing more.
In that case, the interest supposed to be given to the party
recommended was inconsistent with other powers which the
trustees were to exercise; and those powers being given in
unambiguous terms, it was held that, as the two-provisions
could not stand together, the ....... flexible term was to give
way to the inflexible term. Accordingly it was held that
notwithstanding the fact that the recommendation was binding
it did not take away the powers of control of Mr. Cottee as
a testamentary guardian, over the children.
Not Binding Direction
The case is no doubt one relating to trust. But a trust is only
another name for legal obligation and whether one speaks of
recommendation creating a trust or creating a legal obligation it is
just the same. That being so the case is relevant because it

enunciates a very important rule relating to the interpretation
of the word recommend. As one can see from the judgment
of Lord Denman the rule is that the word recommend cannot
be interpreted to mean a binding direction from which there
is no escape if such an interpretation becomes inconsistent
with the exercise of certain other positive powers vested in
the person to whom the recommendation is made.
Now in the case of Thakore Saheb vs. Vallabhbhai can
it not be said that the position of the Thakore Saheb is the
same as that of Mr. Cottee? Can it not be further said that
like Mr. Cottee the Thakore Saheb also in his capacity as the
Crown possesses certain positive powers? Such as the power to
appoint, reject or dismiss any person to or from any place, if
it is right to say that the Thakore Saheb stands in the same
position at that of Mr. Cottee then how can one escape the
conclusion that the rule to be applied in deciding the case
of Thakore Saheb vs. Vallabhbhai is the rule laid down in
Knott vs. Cottee?
Another Authority
There is also another authority Johnson vs. Rowlands
(17 L. J. Ch 438) which can be usefully referred to in this
connection. In this case the question was the interpretation
of the word recommend as used in a Will. In the Will the
testator had said, I gave the same (a certain amount of
money) to be disposed off in such a way as she shall think
proper. But I recommend to her to dispose of of it to her
own relations. The legatee did not dispose of the to her
own relations as recommended by the testator. Question was
whether she could depart from the recommendation. The Court
held that she could. To use the language of the judgement
recommendation may mean command. But it cannot mean
command if it is inconsistent with the legal and equitable
power of . the person to whom the recommendation is made
to depart from the recommendation.
It is true that the language of the letter written by the Thakore
Saheb is different from the language of the Will in the Johnson vs.
Rowlands. But supposing the letter written by the Thakore Saheb
to Mr. Vallabhbhai Patel had been written in these terms:

We have a right to constitute the committee in a way like.
But you should recommend to us names of seven persons
to be appointed on the committee and we shall appoint
them. It is true that in the Thakores case there is an
agreement between him and Vallabhbhai while there was
no such agreement between the legatee and her relations
in Johnson vs. Rowlands. We are not however considering
the question whether the agreement is binding on and
enforceable against the Thakore Saheb which is made by him
in his capacity as the Crown. That is a different question
and raises important issues.
The Absent Phrase
The issue with which we are concerned is what is

meant by the word recommend and on this issue the
case of Johnson vs. Rowlands seems to be on all fours
with the case of Thakore Saheb vs. Vallabhbhai Patel.
The absence of the words we have a right to constitute
the Committee in any way we like in the letter of the
Thakore Saheb to Vallabhbhai cannot, I submit, make any
difference. Such words must be deemed to be present in
every document executed by him as the Sovereign Ruler of
Rajkot. Whether they are actually there or not the positive
power of constituting the Committee at his pleasure in an
inseparable incident of his position and run with him as
part of the prerogative of the Crown. Nor does the fact that
the Thakore Saheb in his letter did not reserve to himself
the power to reject the recommendation of Mr. Vallabhabhai
affect the situation.
The question is not whether the Thakore Saheb has
reserved for himself the power to reject. The question is
whether there is anything in the word recommend which
can be said to take away the Thakores inherent powers
of rejection which are always with him and which it was
not necessary for him to save by any express stipulation.
If this is so, the word recommend cannot be given an
interpretation different from the one given to it in these
two cases.
Positive Powers
In this as in the other two cases there are on the one hand
positive powers of the Thakore Saheb which is an inflexible
term and on the other there is recommendation which is
always a flexible term. That being so according to the rule
the flexible term must give way to the inflexible term. That
is to say recommend cannot mean direct or bind.
The case reported in (1917) I. K. B. 19 referred to by
Sir Maurice Gwyer seems to be in conflict with the two
cases I have referred to. But on a closer examination it
will be seen that there is no conflict and the case is easily
distinguishable. In 1917 I.K.B. 19 the appointing authority,
was just an appointing authority and no more. It had no
positive powers which could be said to be in danger of being
nullified by interpreting the word . . . . . . recommend to
mean a binding direction.
The rule as laid down in the two cases referred to by me
seems to be that where there exist positive powers which are
capable of being exercised independently, the word recommend
cannot mean a binding direction, but where there are no
positive powers it may have that meaning. In the two cases
referred to by me there were positive powers and therefore
the decision was that recommendation did not mean binding
direction.
In the case referred to by Sir Maurice Gwyer there were no
positive powers and therefore it was held that recommendation
could mean a binding direction. The case of Thakore Saheb
vs. Vallabhbhai is one which in my opinion falls in the class
under which the two cases cited by me fall and not under
the class of cases reported in (1917) L K. B. 19.1
ll
l:
The Bombay Chronicle: dated 2nd May 1939.
24
I AM ANXIOUS MORE THAN MR. JINNAH...
Dr. Ambedkar To join Muslim Celebration Deliverance

Day: Support of Many Parsis.
Dr. B.R. Ambedkar, leader of the Independent Labour
Party, has decided to join in the celebration of Deliverance
Day on Friday next.
A number of Parsis have, already expressed their eagerness
in their individual capacity, to cooperate with Mr. M. A.
Jinnah, President of the All India Muslim League, in making
the day a success.
The sub-committee appointed by the Parsi Community a few
months ago at a meeting held at Sir Cowasjee Jehangir Hall to
protest against the Congress policy of prohibition will consider
on Tuesday, the invitation extended to it to participation in the
observance of Deliverance Day. The sub-committee consists
of nearly 50 leading Parsis including Mr. M. P Khareghat,
President of the Parsi Panchayat, Sir Cowasjee Jehangir,
Sir H. P. Mody and Sir Byramjee Jeejeebhoy.
Dr. Ambedkar, in a talk with a representative of this
Paper on Monday said:
Eversince The Times of India published my cryptive reply
to its representative only last week, supporting Mr. Jinnahs
appeal for the observance of Deliverance Day, I have had
numerous inquiries from friends as well as foes to explain
what I meant. I am, therefore, obliged to explain my position.
When I read Mr. Jinnahs statement, I felt ashamed to
have allowed him to steal a march over me and rob me of the
language and the sentiments which I more than Mr. Jinnah,
was entitled to use.
Harijans Position
Whatever anyone may say with regard to the tyranny alleged

to have been practised by the Hindus over the Muslims during the
I AM..................MR. JINNAH 301
Congress regime no one can entertain any doubt as to the

position of millions of Untouchables who had the misfortune
to be ruled by the Congress Government in this province in
common with some others. If Mr. Jinnah and the Muslims
can prove five out of 100 cases of oppression, I am prepared
to place 100 out of 100 cases before any impartial tribunal,
I, therefore, am anxious more than Mr. Jinnah can ever be,
for the appointment of a Royal Commission to investigate the
cases of tyranny and oppression by the Congress Government.
Although the oppressors, so far as the Untouchables
are concerned, are Hindus, I can assure my Hindu friends
that this is not an Anti-Hindu move, it is Anti-Congress,
and, therefore, purely political. If attack on the Congress is
interpreted by the Hindus as an attack on them, they have
to thank themselves then for the consequences. It proves
two things, that the Congress is a Hindu body and that the
Hindus are attached to the Congress and are not prepared
to put that organization on its trial.1
ll
: The Times of India, Tuesday, 19-12-1939, P-9

1

25
WHEN BUDDHA STOPPED ANIMAL
SACRIFICES, COWS WERE
SANCTIFIED BY THEM
Untouchability Was Punishment For Sticking to
Buddhism Brahmins Adaptability
A novel theory on the origin of Untouchability was
expounded by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Leader of the Independent
Labour Party, in the course of a talk with our representative.
Untouchability, it may be mentioned, is an institution
or social practice that is the exclusive property of India and
does not exist anywhere else in the world. In more than one
sense it is an institution that is unnatural and runs counter
to human psychology and social forces. The reasons for the
origin of Untouchability that can carry conviction, therefore,
must be such as will override all social and psychological
considerations.
According to Dr. Ambedkar, Untouchability is of
comparatively recent origin and could not possibly have existed
in Vedic times or for centuries after that period. There is
certainly no mention of Untouchability anywhere in the Vedas.
How did it come into existence then?
Semi-Tribal State
Dr. Ambedkar pictures a period when some of the people
had only recently settled down to agricultural life while others
were in a nomadic state moving about from place to place
with their flocks of sheep and cattle.
The former with their encumbrances of landed property,
houses, crops, etc., and higher state of civilisation than that
of the pastoral tribes naturally did not want their peaceful
life to be disturbed by the pastoral tribes. Nor were they a
match for the pastoral tribes who were not burdened with any
immovable property and were for obvious reasons physically
hardier and more robust.
To guard their property against the depredations of the wandering
tribes therefore the agricultural villages engaged the services of
WHEN BUDDHA............BY THEM 303
men from the pastoral class whose tribes had been broken up
by internecine wars. These men were allotted pieces of land
and houses just outside the villages and their main dutyas
is their main duty todaywas to maintain law and order.
This duty of defending the villages against pastoral tribes
they discharged for generations. The relations between the
villagers proper and the protectors of the villagers living on
the village fringe were normal human relations without any
conception of Untouchability. How did it come in then?
For that, according to Dr. Ambedkar, we have to look to
the rise of Buddhism in India.
Buddhism, says Dr. Ambedkar, swept the land as no
physical conqueror had ever done in Indias history. Within
a few generations almost the entire country especially the
masses and the trading classes went over to Buddhism.
Brahminism was in the grip of mortal fear. In fact, it
would have been wiped out had it not been for the shrewd
adaptability of the Brahmins who were prepared to throw
overboard every social and religious institution which they had
championed for centuries and on which they had flourished
for ages if only Brahminism could be saved. What did the
Brahmins do?
Mass Appeal of Buddhism
There were three cardinal teachings of Buddha that

appealed to the masses. His gospel of social equality, his
demand for the abolition of the Chaturvarna system, his
doctrine of non-violence and his condemnation of elaborate
religious ceremonials and sacrifices which impoverished the
masses and created among them a repugnance for religious
ceremonies.
The Brahmins of this period, according to Dr. Ambedkar,
were far from being vegetarians. They were the most
gluttomous meat eaters, sacrificing cows and other animals
by thousands, presumably to pacify the Gods, but really to
pacify their own greed for meat.
Truth Behind Vedic Sacrifices

The Brahmin demand for meat on such an unbounded
scale impoverished the peasants who had to find the cows
for the sacrifices and were consequently deprived of milk and
its by-products, which were their staple means of livelihood.
The proof of the limits to which these blood sacrifices had
been carried on can be found even to this day in the lurid
descriptions of the ceremonials in the Vedas which show but
scant regard for any sort of humanitarian considerations.
And so when Buddha came out preaching abolition of animal
sacrifices and religious ceremonials the masses to whom the
new doctrines appealed both economically and ethically eagerly
accpeted them and scrapped Brahminical teachings.
How did Brahminism save itself from the surging tide of
Buddhism? It straight-way gave up all the sacrificial and
ceremonial part of Hinduism. The cow that was slaughtered so
far was, to outbid Buddha, covered with the highest sanctity.
The meat-eating Brahmin became a strict vegetarian. Wine
bibbing came to an end. Hinduism assumed a puritanical
covering.
Compromise with Kshatriyas
In order to prevent the Kshatriyas going over to Buddhism

the Brahmins offered them equality with themselves. There
is actually a verse in one of the religious book, apart from
scores of other references, observed Dr. Ambedkar, wherein it
is stated that just as two policemen have to stand on two sides
of a prisoner to prevent his escape so also have the Brahmins
and Kshatriyas to act together to prevent the Vaishyas and
Shudras getting out of their hands.
How Cow became Sanctified
The cow being sanctified, sacrificial ceremonials brought to

an end and a large number of other Buddhist teachings being
incorporated in Hinduism, the masses who had gone over to
Buddhism, were slowly weaned back. The one great teaching
WHEN BUDDHA............BY THEM 305
that the Brahmins did not accept was the theory of equality
and abolition of the Chaturvarna caste system. But they did
one thing. They, for the time being, put the Kshatriyas on
the same level as themselves, relegated the Gods of Brahmin
birth to the background, installed Kshatriya Gods in their
places and came to other time-serving compromises.
Unexpected Development
A development of a most unexpected nature which would
have been utterly abhorrent to Buddha took place in the
process of Brahminical campaign of accommodation and
compromise. Sacrifice of cows was stopped by Buddha. The
animal was sanctified by the Brahmins. The Hindu society in
general accepted the sanctification and stopped killing of cows.
So did the present-day Untouchables. But the Untouchables
being too poor to use fresh meat or beef at any time continued
their age-old practice of eating the carcasses of dead cows.
Neither Buddha nor the Brahmins had forbidden
consumption of carcasses. The ban was only against
slaughtering live cows. But the present day Untouchables had
committed one great crime. Being the poorest of the poor and
socially on the lowest wrung of ladder they stuck to Buddhism
the longest. It required a mighty big force exerted over a long
period of years to bring them round. When nothing else would
work, social ostracism and Untouchability were applied.
Their practice of eating dead cows was exploited against
them. It was something that naturally repelled the Hindu
mind. It was obnoxious. The Brahmin could use the situation to
his advantage without much difficulty. And so Untouchability
was imposed on the entire class. It was really a punishment
for sticking to Buddhism when others had deserted it. And
so Untouchability continues today in spite of education and
all modern ideas of freedom and social equality.1
ll
1.
The Bombay Chronicle: dated 24th February 1940.
26
MAHARS HAVE BEEN MARTIAL PEOPLE
The Mahars have been a martial people. The army of the
East India Company which successfully fought against the
army of the Peshwa was recruited from the Mahars. The
last battle between the Peshwa and the British was faught
at Koregaon in the Poona district. There is a column at
Koregaon raised by the British to commemorate the battle.
On the column are inscribed the names of the soldiers who
fell in the battle on the side of the British. Nine out of
ten names are of Mahars. The recruitment of the Mahars
continued upto 1892 and in all the wars, the Mahars have
proved their martial qualities. All of a sudden the recruitment
of Mahars was stopped in 1892. Ever since the Mahars have
nursed a grievance against the British Government for what
they regarded as very ungrateful conduct. There is much
justification for this grievance for there can be no doubt that
without the help of the Untouchables the British would never
have been able to conquer India.
The Mahars carried on a great agitation against their
banishment from the Army. But it bore no fruit. It was
during the war of 1914 that the British Government under
necessity lifted the ban and raised one Mahar battalion. It
was raised at the fag end of the war and the battalion had
no apportunity to go on war service and show its mettle. It
was posted in Waziristan in the North-West Frontier Province,
and it is on record while almost every battalion stationed in
the N.W.F. lost some rifles and ammunition to the Pathans,
who are in the habit of raiding ammunition and rifle depots
to arm themselves, the Pathans did not succeed in stealing
a single title or a single cartridge from the Mahar battalion.
It was expected that the British Government, having re-
enfranchised the Mahars for Military puiposes, would continue
the Mahar battalion and add to it more Mahar battalions.
But instead the British Government on the excuse of economy,
disbanded the Mahar battalion. This caused great bitterness
in the minds of the Mahars. When the present war came,
the Mahars hoped that their turn would come. But the steps
taken by the British Government in the early stages of the
war only added insult to injury. The Mahars were only wanted
MAHARS HAVE...............MARTIAL PEOPLE 307
for labour corps and not for the combatant ranks. The labour
corps is safer than the combatant ranks, but the Mahars
wanted to join the combatant ranks.
One of the banalities of the British Government in India
is this distinction between martial and non-martial classes.
Nothing has been more disastrous. It is a pity that so great
a catastrophe as the war was necessary to force the British
Government to give up this senseless distinction. It is stated
that Government have directed to raise a Mahar battalion.
The credit must go to H. E. the Governor of Bombay. On my
making it a grievance he took up the matter with the Central
Government and brought it to a successful issue. I appeal to
the Mahars to take advantage of this apportunity; both for
their sake as well as the sake of the country and also appeal
to the British Government to keep faith with the Mahars and
not to disband them from the army after the war is over.
Bombay: ( Dr. ) B. R. Ambedkar1
ll
1
: The Times of India, dated 18th June 1941.
27
REPRESENTATION RELATING TO THE
GRIEVANCES OF THE
WATANDAR MAHARS, MANGS ETC.
The Bombay Government levied additional taxes on the

Mahar Vatans. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar had been fighting that
problem since 1927. But now instead of relieving the poor from
the serfdom, the Government added salt to their injuries by
the levy of additional taxes. The Mahars, Mangs and Vethias
in Maharashtra and Karnatak met in Conference at Haregaon,
District Ahmednagar in the middle of December 1939 to voice
their grievances under the Presidentship of Dr. Ambedkar.1
On 16th December 1939 addressing the Conference of
20,000 Mahars, Mangs and Vethias, Dr. B.R. Ambedkar
assured that he would submit the representation to the
Government relating to their grievances. Accordingly he
prepared and submitted the representation, dated 14th July
1941 which is as follows:Editors.
To
HIS EXCELLENCY SIR ROGER LUMLEY
G.C.S.I.E., T.D., GOVERNOR OF BOMBAY.
MAY IT PLEASE YOUR EXCELLENCY.
I beg to submit the following representation relating to

the grievances of the Watandar Mahars, Mangs and Vethias,
known as Inferior Village Servants, in this Presidency, for
favour of Your Excellencys kind consideration and necessary
action
1. These grievances arise out of the new policy initiated
by the Government of Bombay relating to the Watandars
called Inferior Village Servants. They affect them in two vital
matters, namely:
(i) Heavy reduction of their remuneration, and
(ii) Substantial increase of their Duties.
1
: Keer, Pp. 330-331.
REPRESENTATION..........MANGS ETC. 309
2. In the matter of their remuneration the new policy

proceeds on the assumption that the remuneration to the
village Mahavs was excessive and that the same should be
reduced. This was directed to be done either by imposing Judi
(a levy in cash) upon their Inam lands where none existed
before or by increasing the Judi in cases where the same was
already being levied.
3. In the matter of their duties the Government of Bombay
issued Government Resolution No. 7420/33 in the Revenue
Department, dated 13-9-1938, in which they have set out the
duties which the Mahars, Mangs and Vethias will hereafter
be required to perform the duties specified in the Resolution
number 19 in all.
4. To protest against the injustice of this policy a Conference
of the Mahars, Mangs and Vethias was held at Haregaon in
the Ahmednagar district on 16th November* 1939 under my
Presidentship. In that Conference certain Resolutions were
passed. These Resolutions were forwarded to Your Excellency
for favourable consideration and issue of necessary order by
Your Excellencys Government. For ready reference I have
annexed hereto copies of the said Resolutions as Appendix I.
5. These Resolutions were also placed by Mr. B. K. Gaikwad,
M.L.A., at a meeting of the Backward Class Board held on 7th
June 1940. Copy of the proceedings of the meeting relating
to these items are hereto annexed as Appendix II.
6. With great respect I am constrained to say that the
Government have so far not given their proper consideration
to the resolutions passed by the said Conference. More than a
year and a half has elapsed since I forwarded the resolutions
and yet there has been no modification of the policy of the
Government either in the matter of the levy of the Judi
or in the matter of revision of the long and onerous list of
obligatory duties required to be performed by the Inferior
Village Servants. On the contrary, the policy of collecting Judi
has been going on apace and even pots and pans of poor and
indigent families of the Inferior Village Servants are being
attached under the process of the Court and many of these
families have been rendered quite destitute.
* Month should be read as December Janata: 9th and 23rd December 1939.
It is for these reasons that I am submitting this Memorial

to Your Excellency with fervent hopes that Your Excellency
will be pleased to give this matter your most careful, kind
and sympathetic consideration and grant the much-needed
and long-awaited relief to the Inferior Village Servants.
I. Reduction of Remuneration
7. First, I propose to deal with the question of the levy
of Judi. This policy is for the present made applicable to the
Inam lands of the Mahars only. It may be extended to others
in course of time. In the matter of the levy of Judi on the
Inam lands of Mahars, I do not know the precise reasons
which have led Government to embark upon the policy of
reducing the remuneration of the Mahars. They are, however,
understood to be two.
8. In the first place the increase in Judi is sought to be
justified by Government on the ground that there has been a
reduction in the number of Officiating Mahars. It is said that
this policy of reduction in remuneration by an increase of Judi
on the Inam lands held by the Mahars is only a consequence
of the policy of reducing the number of Officiating Mahars.
9. At the outset I wish to draw Your Excellencys attention
to the fallacy underlying this reason. As a matter of fact there
has been no reduction in the actual number of the Officiating
Mahars at all either in general or in any particular village.
The number of Officiating Mahars has remained the same.
What has, however, happened is that the Watan Registers
were corrected and brought in accord with facts. At one
time in the Watan Register of every village the number of
Officiating Mahars shown was very large. The Mahars did not
object to it and that for two reasons. In the first place the
number shown on the Register was a nominal one and the
actual number on daily duty was much smaller. Secondly, it
was in the interest of a Mahar to have his name shown in
the Register in as much as it served as a proof to show that
he was a Watandar, entitled to Watan office as well as to
Watan property. When owing to the self-respect movement
started by the Mahars, there grew up an antagonism in every
village between the Mahars and the Villagers. The Village
Officers started making misuse of the Watan Register and
called for service the full quota of the Mahars mentioned in
the Register, although not one-tenth of the registered number

was ever before required for service. The Taluka Officers sided
with the Village Patil and demanded the whole number of
Mahars, specified in the Register to be their duty for all time.
This practically meant a conscription of the whole Mahar
population of the village for Government service. The Mahars
refused to submit to this extortionate and unjust demand, as
it was impossible for the whole lot of the Mahars mentioned
in the Register to be on duty for all time as the income of
the Inam land assigned to them was not adequate for the
maintenance of them all and a large majority were obliged
to eke out their livelihood by doing odd jobs. The Watandar
Mahars therefore carried on an agitation for the correction
of the Watan Registers by a reduction in the number of
Officiating Mahars. In this, they succeeded and the number of
Mahars was reduced. But as I have said this is no reduction
in the number of Officaiting Mahars. It is only a correction
of a wrong Record. To call it a. reduction is either to forget
facts or to misunderstand them. What has happened is the
correction of an incorrect Watan Register. That being the case
I cannot understand how Government can, on that account,
justify their policy of making reduction in the remuneration of
the Mahars by the levy of a Judi or an increase in the Judi.
10. Assuming, however, that there has been a reduction in
the number of Officiating Mahars an assumption not justified
by fact I respectfully submit that it is not easy to understand
how Government can, on that account, proceed to reduce their
remuneration by the levy of Judi or by an increase in the
Judi. In adopting this course it appears to me that no or little
consideration has been given to an important circumstance
which has a great bearing on the question at issue, namely,
that Watan property falls in a special class and although it
may be called remuneration, the rule of no work no salary
or so much work, so much pay has never been applied by
Government in dealing with Watandars and their Watans.
11. In this connection I wish to draw Your
Excellencys attention to the following facts showing
how other Watandars have been treated by Government
under similar circumstances. When the British took
possession of this part of the country they found
that the Maratha Government had made a very prodigal

use of its power of alienating the right of the State to claim
assessment in favour of private individuals and had created
a very large class of alienated lands popularly called Inams,
the holders of which were designated as Inamdars and
Watandars. These Inams fell into four classes namely (1)
Personal, (2) Devasthan, (3) Political and (4) Non-Political
and were all hereditary Inams. From the point of view of
service these Inams fell into two classes: (A) Inams which
formed a remuneration for service to the State and (B) Inams
which were gifts and for which no service was required to be
rendered to the State. The Personal and Devasthan Inams
belonged to the class of non-service Inams, while Political and
Non-Political Inams belonged to the class of Service Inams.
12. During the first 23 years of the British Rule (1818-1841)
the enormous extent of the claims made by individuals to hold
lands as Inam was not realised by the British Government.
It was in 1941 that the question of examining these claims
was taken up. In 1943 a Committee of two was appointed
to inquire into the alienated lands of the Southern Maratha
Country. The inquiry by the Committee appointed in 1843
proceeded for a period of nine years, till 1852, when the
Committee was transformed into the Inam Commission and
its proceedings were given a legal status by Act XI of 1852.
By this Act, Government were empowered to appoint Inam
Commissioners with Assistant Commissioners to investigate
the titles of persons holding or claiming against Government
the possession or enjoyment of Inams or Jahagirs, or any
interest therein, or claiming exemption from the payment of
land Revenue. The operations of the Commission were very
slow and did not extend to Gujarat. It was finally decided
to abolish the system of inquiry by the Commission and to
substitute for it a system of Summary Settlement to be
extended over the whole Presidency. This system of Summary
Settlement was carried into effect by two Acts, namely, Act II
of 1863 which applied to the so-called New Provinces of the
Deccan, Khandesh and Southern Maratha country, and Act VII
of 1863 which was applied to the so-called Old Provinces of
Gujarat and the Konkan,
(A) NON SERVICE INAMS

13. The terms of the Summary Settlement Acts applied only
to two classes of Inams (1) Personal and (2) Devasthan Inams,
i.e., to Non-Service Inams. The main principles underlying
the Settlement Acts were as follows:
(a) The conversion of all Personal Inams (also spoken of
as Warshasans) whether adjudicated by the Inam Commission
or not, into transferable freehold.
(b) The imposition of a quit rent or Nazarana upon such
lands on account of such conversion the amount of which
was fixed:
(i) By Act II of 1863 at 4 annas for every rupee of the
full assessment, plus a Nazarana equal to an additional one
anna in the rupee, and
(ii) By Act VII of 1863, at 2 annas in the rupee without
Nazarana.
14. The extent of the annual loss which Government has
suffered on account of the relinquishment of its right to full
assessment by the settlement effected by these Acts was by
no means small as will be clear from the following figures:-
Annual Loss to Government on Non-Service Inam Lands
held as Personal and Devasthan Inams
Assessment on alienated lands

Division less quit rents (Judi)
Rs. a. p.
I Northern Division 1,26,529 15 1
II Central Division 2,86,292 2 3
III Southern Division 2,02,827 3 6
Total : Rs. 6,15,649 4 10
15. As stated before the terms .of the Summary Settlement

Act applied only to Non-Service Inams, i.e., to Personal Inams,
and Devasthan Inams only. They did not apply to Service
Inams, i.e., the Political Inams and Non-Political Inams. They
were expressly excluded from their operation and reserved for
separate treatment.
(B) SERVICE INAMS

16. (I) Political Inams: These Inams comprised the class
of Inams called Jehagirs and Saranjams. They were grants
made by the State for the performance of Civil and Military
services, or for the maintenance of the personal dignity of
nobles and high officials who had rendered services to the State
in the past. A settlement of these Political Inams was effected
by the British Government on the principle of settlement in the
case of Personal Inams, viz., they were continued hereditarily
for one or more generations according to the date at which the
original grant had been made, although they were exempted
from the obligation to render service to Government. The result
is that these Saranjamdars are receiving grants in the form of
Cash Allowances from Government Treasury without rendering
any service whatsoever to Government. The loss sustained by
Government on account of Saranjams is represented by the
Cash Allowances paid to the Saranjamdars annually from the
Government Treasury. The following table shows the annual
loss suffered by Government on this account:
Annual Loss to Government on Account of Saranjams
Cash Payment to Saranjamdars

District
Rs. a. P-
Poona .. .. .. .. 34,091 11 11
Sholapur .. .. .. .. 10,651 13 9
Ahmednagar .. .. .. 30,590 12 5
Satara .. .. .. .. 25,447 9 3
Khandesh .. .. .. .. 38,714 5 5
Bijapur .. .. .. .. 11,738 12 1
Nasik .. .. .. .. 47,037 10 4
Belgaum .. .. .. .. 32,875 12 4
Ratnagiri .. .. .. .. 1,079 2 3
Kolaba .. .. .. .. 1,655 10 6
Dharwar .. .. .. .. 30,091 0 3
Southern M.C. .. .. 3,378 15 1
Satara Political Agency .. 158 8 0
Total .. 2,67,501 11 7
17. There are altogether 104 Saranjamdars in the

Presidency. This means that each Saranjamdar is receiving
annually Rs. 2,500 on an average without rendering any
service to Government. I might mention that out of the 104
Saranjamdars, 54 are Brahmins, 38 are Marathas, 7 are
Musalmans, 3 are Kayasthas. 1 is a Paradeshi Rajput and
1 is a Mahar.
18. (II) Non-PoliticalThe holders of Non-Political Inams,
included (1) the District Officers and (2) Village Officers, who
were employed by the Peshwas in the matter of Revenue
collection and Administration.
(1) DISTRICT OFFICERS:

19. The District Officers formed a class which comprised
the old hereditary officials known as Desais, Deshmukhs,
Deshpandes etc; who constitued the Taluka agency of the
Peshwa Government for the collection of the Revenue and
which was replaced by the British Government by the agency
of Mamlatdars and Mahalkaris. The principle adopted for
making a settlement with them was that of Commutation
of Service by which they were allowed to retain the greater
part of their allowances, a levy of some amount varying from
3 to 8 annas only in the rupee being made as commutation
and also as a cure for possible defect of title.
20. The annual loss sustained by Government on account

of this settlement with the District Officers is given below:
Annual Loss to Government on Service Inam Lands held
by District Officers whose Offices have been abolished
Assessment on lands less quit Rent

Division
Rs. a. p.
I Northern Division Rs. 1,04,753 1 9
II Central Division Rs. 3,16,602 7 9
III Southern Division Rs. 3,93,189 15 8
Total Rs. 8,14,545 9 2

(2) VILLAGE OFFICERS

21. The Village Officers were divided into the following
sub-divisions:-
(i) Those useless both to Government and to the Community.
(ii) Those useful to the Village Community.
(iii) Those useful to Government.
22. Those useless both to the Government and to the
CommunityThis Class of lnams comprised of village servants
such as the Potdar, who, besides being a village Silversmith
used to assay all the money paid, either to Government or
to individuals or the Chaugula, who was a kind of Assistant
to the Patel and also had care of the Kulkarnis record. On
the commutation of their Inams, lands held by this class of
servants were settled on the following terms:
(i) In the Old Provinces the full survey assessment was
imposed.
(ii) In the New Provinces half of the full survey rate was
taken.
In both areas, the lands were converted into transferable
freehold.
23. Those useful to the Village CommunityThis class of
Inam comprises village servants, such as Kumbhars, Sutars,
etc., who still perform services to the village community. The
settlement arrived at in their case was as follows:-
(i) In the Old Provinces The lands held were assessed
at either half or quarter of the Survey assessment
according as the service performed was more or less
useful to the community.
(ii) In the New Provinces - The land held was assessed at
quarter the assessment.
The lands of this class of Village Officers being held subject
to service, were made non-transferable.
24. The annual loss sustained by Government on account
of the settlement made with this class of village servants will
be clear from the figures given below:-
Annual Loss to Government on Service Inam Lands held

by Village Servants useful to Community on account of
Commutation is shown below:
Rs. a. p.
I Northern Division Rs. 79,177 0 0
II Central Division Rs. 72,343 5 1
III Southern Division Rs. 64,256 15 3
Total Rs. 2,15,777 4 4
25. Village Officers useful to Government These comprised

the following three classes (1) Patil, (2) Kulkarni and (3) Mahar.
26. In the case of these Village Officers they were
not released from the obligation to serve. There was no
commutation effected with them as was done in the case of
other hereditary Officers for the obvious reason that they
were an essential part of the administrative machinery. They
were as much indispensable to the British as they were to
the Peshwa Government which preceded it.
27. From this survey the following facts emerge:-
(i) The Holders of Personal and Devasthan Inams do not
render any service to the State. They are allowed by
the British Government to retain the grants made to
them by the Peshwa Government and enjoy the same
from generation to generation without any obligation
as to service. The loss to Government on their account
comes annually to Rs. 6,15,649-410.
(ii) The holders of Political Inams have been relieved by
the British Government from the obligation to serve
the State. But the emoluments assigned to them have
been continued. Their descendants are enjoying these
emoluments from generation to generation. The loss
suffered by Government on their account comes annually
to Rs. 2,67,501-11-7.
(iii) The District officers of the Peshwa Government, the

Desais and Deshpandes render no kind of service to
the British Government. Their Inam lands, which
were granted to them by the Peshwa Government as
remuneration for services, have been continued to them
by the British Government subject to a small deduction
in the form of a Judi. This was not merely a pension
to those with whom the settlement was made by the
British Government for lifetime. It has also become
a hereditary pension to their descendants who could
lay no kind of claim to such a grant. Here again the
amount of annual loss is Rs. 8,14,545-8-4.
(iv) The Village Servants who had become useless both to
the village community as well as to Government were
freed from the obligation to serve. But their emoluments
were not wholly resumed. They retained their Inam
lands and in some cases paid full assessment and in
others only half of the assessment.
28. These instances will show that the Government of
Bombay has always treated Watan and Inam property as
falling in a special class. It has never regarded it as a mere
matter of remuneration for service and even in cases where
it bore the character of remuneration it never applied the
principle of no work no pay.
29. The policy now adopted in the case of levying Judi on
the Mahar Watan lands is a complete departure for which
there is no precedent.
30. To prove the utter inequity and injustice of treating
Watan property of Mahars as mere remuneration I beg
to draw attention to the Kulkarni Watan. The Kulkarni
Watan fell in the class of Watans belonging to village
Servants useful to Government which class included three
Watans that of (1) the Patil, (2) the Kulkarni and (3)
the Mahar. The Kulkarni Watan as a hereditary Watan
continued up to 1914. In 1914 by Government Resolution
No. 5070, dated 30th May 1914, the Kulkarni Watan was
commuted and the Kulkarni was relieved of the obligation to
render service to Government. The terms on which this

commutation took place were as follows:-
(1) Payment in perpetuity to the representative Watandars,
their heirs lineal, collateral, or adopted so long as any
male heir to Watan lineal, collateral or adopted shall
be in existence, of cash allowance equal to one-third of
the Akarni (remuneration for collecting land revenue)
and the Potgi paid for the year 1913-14.
(2) Continuance to the present holders and their heirs,
lineal or adopted, so long as any male heir, lineal,
collateral or adopted shall be in existence of all
Watan lands subject to the payment of existing Judi
and when this amount is less than full assessment,
an additional amount not exceeding one sixteenth of
the full assessment subject to the condition that the
additional levy together with the existing Judi shall
not exceed the amount of full assessment on the land
for the time being.
(3) The land will remain liable to the provision of sections
10, 11, 11A and 12 of the hereditary Village Offices
Act, but may be excluded from the operation of the
above sections by the Collector.
(4) The continuance of the cash allowance as also the
Watan lands is made subject to the continuance of the
holders as faithful subjects of the British Government.
(5) A fractional part of a rupee is to be compulsorily
purchased at twenty times its value and when the
fractional part is annas 14 or more the recipient may
purchase at twenty times the difference to make the
rupee.
31. Of all the Watandars, the Kulkarni has been
given the benefit of the most favoured nation clause.
He is relieved from the obligation to serve. He does
not serve, yet he retains his land which is subject only
to Judi and is allowed to receive in perpetuity l/3rd of
the Akarni and Potgi payable to him by Government in
1913-14. Besides, although the right of the Kulkarni to
serve hereditary was liquidated by Government under
the scheme of commutation, still Government has, by its

Resolution, given him a preferential right to be employed as
a Talati, an agency created by Government to replace the
Kulkarni.
32. Now the question that I would like to raise is this: If
the principle or policy on which Government rely is no service
no pay or as much service so much pay, why is it that the
said principle was not applied by the British Government in
the case of (i) Warshasandars, (ii) Inamdars and Jahagirdars,
(iii) Hereditary District Officers, (iv) other Village Officers
and (v) the Kulkarnis, who have all been relieved from the
obligations to serve but who have been allowed to retain
a substantial portion of their emoluments? Comparing the
treatment given to the other Watandars and particularly the
treatment given to the Kulkarni, the treatment given to the
Mahars stands in a cruel contrast. The limit of discrimination
against the Mahars cannot go beyond. Why is this principle
applied only to the Mahars? What is the explanation of this
invidious discrimination? I confess my inability to find any.
On the contrary, I venture to suggest that the principle sought
to be applied to the Mahars is a wrong principle and that
the policy adopted in dealing with the other Watandars was
the right principle. According to the law prevalent under the
Peshwa Government, Watan property was not only heritable
but it was also alienable. So that a Watandar could alienate
his office as well as his Watan property. Watan property was
of the nature of private property and a Watandar was its
owner who could do with it as he could with his own. This
was the law upto 1827 when the Bombay Government by
Regulation XVI of 1827 declared for the first time the Watan
property as inalienable and forbade its alienation by any sole
incumbent of the office or any co-sharer of such office out of
the family for a term exceeding his life time.
33. That being the view of Watan property it can be said that
Government could not have acted otherwise than it did without
giving great violence to the sentiment which prevails in the
country among Watandars in the matter of the Watan lands.
My respectful contention is that Maharki Watan is in no sense
distinguishable from other Watans and if in the commutation
of these Watans Government has not applied the policy of no
service no pay, or the policy of so much work, so much

pay there is no justification why it should be applied to
the Maharki Watan.
34. Another reason advanced for the increase of Judi is
the necessity of making better provision for the remuneration
of another class of Inferior Village Servants. In his letter
No. LA 26-F, Revenue Department, dated 11th November
1938,addressed to Mr. B.K. Gaikwad, M.L.A., Mr. M. J.
Desai Esq., I.C.S., Deputy Secretary to the Government of
Bombay, Revenue Department, in justification of increased
Judi, states:-
3. The standard minimum remuneration of a Mahar in the
Central Division is land of which the nuksan is Rs. 10/- to
Rs. 20/-. according to the size of the village or cash allowance
from Rs. 50/- to Rs. 100/-. There are still many inferior
village servants who do not get even this remuneration.
Provision of increased emoluments for badly paid inferior
village servants has been proceeding steadily. One source
from which it has been made has been the reduction of the
emoluments of those whose remuneration is considerably
in excess of the scale.
35. From this extract it becomes clear that one reason and
perhaps the real reason for reducing the remuneration of the
Mahars by increasing the Judi is to make provision for the
better remuneration of other Inferior Village Servants. There
can be no doubt that all Inferior Village Servants are grossly
ill-paid and the Mahars are no better paid than other Inferior
Village Servants having regard to the duties they have to
perform. But assuming that there is a case for increasing
the remuneration of other Inferior Village Servants, I must
respectfully submit that the policy adopted by Government
for carrying it out is worse than that of robbing Peter to pay
Paul and is contrary to the declared policy of Government
and to the provisions of the Watan Act.
36. In the matter of increase of Judi there are several
Government Resolutions which lay down the terms and
conditions under which Government have reserved the right to
increase the Judi all of which have been referred to, summarised
and explained by Col. W. C. Anderson, Survey and Settlement

Commissioner N. D. in his letter to the Chief Secretary to
Government, Revenue Department, dated 23rd July 1877
and which is printed as Appendix IV (c) in vol. II of the
Bombay Survey Settlement Manual by R. G. Gordon, I.C.S., at
pp. 496-505.
37. It appears that there was some doubt with regard
to the principle underlying this Resolution of the Bombay
Government No. 6141 of 1st November 1875 in which the
position of the Government with regard to the increase in
Judi was laid down. Colonel Anderson felt it necessary to
explain the same. The Explanation given by him in para 4
of his letter is reproduced below:-
4. The principle of the Government Resolution No. 6141of
the 1st November 1875 is clear - it was intended to hold
the emoluments of the Watan applicable to the last rupee
to the remuneration of the Officiator as fixed from time
to time, but it was not desired to make money out of the
surplus emoluments (of a Watan) (Italics mine).
38. So far as the Survey Settlement Manual goes there
has been no subsequent Resolution by Government disputing
this interpretation of the Resolution of 1875 as given by Col.
Anderson. Nor has there been any Resolution modifying the
terms of the Resolution of 1875, that being so the Resolution
of 1875 and its interpretation by Col. Anderson stand as
the last and final pronouncement by the Government on the
question of increase of Judi. I, therfore, submit that I am
justified in saying that the present increase in the Judi of
the Maharki Watan lands to remunerate other Watandars is
a direct violation of the Resolution referred to above.
39. The Resolution lays down two distinct limitations
on the power to increase Judi, namely: (1) that Judi shall
not be increased for making i.e., for general finance of
the Government and (2) and that Judi will be increased
only if it becomes necessary to increase the remuneration
of the Officiator. The main question that arises is: - Is
increase of Judi on the Maharki Watan for increasing
the remuneration of the Mahar Officiators? If it was, I
concede that no objection to its increase on Maharki lands
could be taken. But it is not. Admittedly the increase of
Judi on Maharki lands is intended to provide increase of

remuneration to Bhills, Ramoshis and other Inferior Village
Servants. Now by no stretch of imagination or by any far-fetched
construction of the law relating to Watans can it be said that the
Bhills, Ramoshis and other Inferior Village Servants Officiators
who are officiating for the Mahar Watandars of a village.
40. In launching upon this policy of increasing Judi to provide
better remuneration for Bhills, Ramoshis and other Inferior
Village Servants, it seems to have been forgotten that under
the Watan Act each Watan is a distinct and a separate Watan;
that separate emoluments are attached to separate Watans;
that the benefits of these separate emoluments are separately
enjoyable only by families who are Watandars of that Watan
and that a Watandar of a Watan cannot transfer his right to
hold office and his right to the Watan property to any person
who is not a Watandar of the same Watan. A Patilki Watan is
separate from a Maharki Watan and both were separate from
the Kulkarni Watan when it was in existence. A Patil could
not transfer his right in the Patilki Watan to a Mahai; nor a
Mahar his to a Patil. That the Judi on the Watan land could
be increased only to pay an increase in the remuneration of the
Officiator officiating for the Watandars of the same Watan is a
mere corollary of the rule of law that any transfer of a Watan
property to a person who is not a Watandar of the same Watan
is illegal. It could not have been possible for Government to
levy an increase of Judi on Patilki Watan to pay the Mahars.
It could not have been possible for Government to levy a Judi
on Kulkarni Watan to pay the Patil. For the same reason I
submit that that is not open to Government to tax the Maharki
Watan lands to pay for Bhills, Ramoshis and other Inferior
Village Servants.
41. On the grounds stated above I have no hesitation in
saying that this levy of Judi is the most arbitrary and illegal
act on the part of Government.
42. In this connection I would like to place before Your
Excellency the state of affairs which exists in some parts of this
Presidency in the matter of the remuneration of the Mahars. The
remuneration of the Mahars comes from three sources: (1) Inam
Land, (2) Baluta from the villagers which is an annual payment
in kind made by the villager to the Mahar and (3) cash payment
from the Government Treasury. The first and the last are not
to be found in each district. There are many districts in which
the Mahars have no Inam land and no cash allowance. It is
only the second, namely, the Baluta which is found all over
the Presidency and forms the principal mode of remuneration
to the Mahars. The number of such villages is by no means
small. In Belgaum District there are 317, in Bijapur District
there are 543, in Dharwar District there are 572 and in
Sholapur there are 463 villages in which there are no lands
and in which the main source of income is Baluta to be
collected from the villagers. The same is the condition in the
Thana, Kolaba and Ratnagiri Districts. This list of villages
wherein Baluta is the only source of remuneration to the
Mahars is not a complete list. But from the data available it
is clear that while in some villages the Mahars are mainly
dependent upon Baluta, in other villages they are entirely
dependent upon it for their remuneration.
43. With regard to the Baluta as a mode of remunerating the
Mahars, I would like in the first place to draw Your Excellencys
attention to the vicious character of this mode of remuneration.
The Mahars are Government servants, Government takes
service from them; but for their remuneration Government
refers them to the villagers. Such a system of treating
Government servants will be deemed to be very strange, if
not disgraceful. The practice is certainly unbecoming to any
Government which calls itself civilised.
44. This vicious system of Baluta results in stark injustice
to the Mahars in the matter of their remuneration. Government
takes into its calculation the payment of Baluta by the
villagers to the Mahars in fixing the total remuneration of the
Mahars. But it is the universal experience that the Mahars
never get the Baluta. The reason is obvious. The relations
between the Mahars and the villagers are never cordial.
There is no village where there is no conflict between the
Mahars and the villagers. Often it happens that the relation
between the Mahars and the villagers remain friendly and
the Mahars work for the whole year for the villagers as
well as for Government in the hope that they will get their
Baluta from the villagers. But something happens just at the
harvest season which creates strained relations between the

Mahars and the villagers, with the result that the villagers
refuse to pay the Mahars their Baluta. Coupled with their
natural desire to evade the payment of Baluta is this state
of enmity between the Mahars and the villagers which is a
feature common to all villagers in the Presidency and which
is responsible for the failure of Baluta system. The result is
that the Mahar works in the hope of getting the Baluta but
never gets it. The Mahar has no power to compel payment
of Baluta. He is a minority in the village and is entirely
dependent upon the village. In this conflict it is he who
has to suffer. What makes this injustice so unbearable is
the conduct of the Government officers, who take service
from the Mahars, but who never help them to recover the
Baluta from villagers. There is provision in law whereby the
Revenue authorities have power to convert the Baluta into
cash payment and recover the same from the villagers along
with the land revenue and pay it to the Mahars. But a large
majority of the Government officers have consistently refused
to use these powers to relieve Mahars from this injustice for
the fear of annoying the villagers.
45. The Baluta system at one time applied to all the village
-servants. It applied to the Patil and the Kulkarni as well
as to the Mahars. But Government discontinued the Baluta
system so far as the Patil and the Kulkarni were concerned
from the year 1844 and substituted in its place the system
of cash payment from Government Treasury. The reason
given was that the Patil and Kulkarni mightby force of the
authority they possessedrecover from the villagers more
than their quota of Baluta. If this reason was a good reason
for abolishing the system of payment through Baluta to the
Patil and the Kulkarni the reason for not applying it to the
Mahars is a better reason. If the Patil and Kulkarni were
strong enough to recover more the Mahars are too weak to
recover any. Government seems to have considered only the
interests of the villagers. They have never considered the
interests of the Mahars. If they had, they would have abolished
so precarious a system of remuneration as Baluta for the
Mahars as well or would have made some provision for securing
prompt payment of the Baluta to the Mahars. It is wrong for
Government to have left the Mahars to be paid by a third party
like the villagers between whom and the Mahars had no direct
contractual relation exists and at the same time not prepared
to exercise any pressure to see that payment is made by the
third party.
46. The question is, therefore, pertinent. The Patil is not
asked to depend on Baluta. The Kulkarni, while he was a
village servant, was also not made to live on Baluta. Why
then is the helpless Mahar alone asked to serve Government
and look for the payment to the villagers with no legal means
open to him for its enforcement? It is time that Government
did justice by taking the responsibility of remunerating the
Mahars on its own shoulders.
47. As to the cash payment as a source of remuneration, the
sums fixed by Government as remuneration to Mahars are the
paltriest that can be conceived of. They were fixed somewhere
about 1869. Remunerations of other Government servants
fixed in those days have since been increased considerably
from time to time. In fairness and justice to the Mahars it
cannot be denied that an increase in their remuneration is
long overdue.
II. INCREASE OF DUTIES OF INFERIOR VILLAGE
SERVANTS.
48. The Government of Bombay have passed Government
Resolution No. 7420/33 of the Revenue Department dated
13-9-1938 containing a list of duties to be performed by
Mahars, Mangs, Vethiyas in this Presidency which impose
upon them an intolerable burden and which it is impossible
for these Watandars to bear. The duties prescribed in the
Government Resolution came in for a good deal of angry
criticism in the Haregaon Conference. The Resolutions passed
in the Conference, which are appended to this Memorial, state
the objections of the Inferior Village Servants to the duties
prescribed by Government.
49. The contention of these Watandars is that they should
not be called upon to perform duties listed at item Nos. 1, 3,
5, 9, 13 and 19 without payment of extra remuneration in the
form of daily wages of not less than annas eight whenever they
are called upon to perform these duties. In this I am sure, there
is justice on their side. I have received several complaints from
the Watandars of this Province that the Village and the Taluka
officers require the Watandars to render private service to

them, such as taking a private chit to distant village, under
the pretext that such service also falls under one or other of
the above mentioned items. In this connection, I further beg to
state that almost all Government Officers are paid Travelling
and Subsistence Allowances whenever they go outside their
headquarters and, therefore, it is in the fitness of the things
that these Watandars, who are also Government servants,
should also be given proper allowance whenever they are
asked to go outside their village to compensate them for the
extra expenditure they have to incur.
50. With regard to Duty No. 2 mentioned in the Government
Resolution referred to above, these Watandars say that it
should be confined to call the Khatedars by Bataki or
Davandi and should not be extended to running several
times after the recalcitrant Khatedars. In this connection, I
may bring to Your Excellencys kind notice that in several
instances the Watandars have to expose themselves to the
risk of being assaulted and entangled by the recalcitrant
Khatedars. In order to avoid all such contingencies, the only
solution is the one proposed above.
51. With regard to Duty No. 7 mentioned in the Government
Resolution referred to above which compels the Watandars to
give to the village officers information about births and deaths
in a village, they claim exemption. For the reasons stated
below these Watandars should be exempted from doing this
duty and the persons concerned should be compelled to give
information of births and deaths to the Village Patil as is done
in all Municipal Areas. Sometimes the Watandars boycotted
by the so-called touchable villagers and are not allowed to
enter the village, In such cases, it becomes impossible for
the Watandars to get the necessary information, especially
about births and deaths in the village and the Watandars, in
consequence, are punished with a fine for no fault of their own.
52. Duty No. 15 of the said Resolution calls upon the
Watandars to remove unclaimed dead bodies. In my opinion
this is a duty to be discharged by the Police. The Watandars,
therefore, should be exempted from performing that service.
III. CONCLUSION
53. In conclusion, I beg to state that the grievances
referred to in this Memorial are crying for redress. I have
no complete information regarding the amount of Judi so
far recovered from the Mahars. From the figure relating to
Nasik district which have been supplied to me it appears
that in the Nasik district alone the amount of Judi levied on
Maharki lands so far under the new policy comes to about
Rs. 2,201-4-11 per year. This has produced a great tension
and I am afraid that if the grievances are not redressed the
Watandar Mahars may go on a strike as per last resolution
of the Haregaon Conference. I had advised them to suspend
action in the hope that Government will alter their policy
and do justice to them. But nothing has so far been done. I,
therefore, request Your Excellency to treat this question as
urgent and redress the wrong which is being done to these
Watandars by the new policy launched by Government. If
the Mahar Watandars affected by this policy go on a strike
or come in conflict in the matter of the recovery of Judi by
attachment of their property which I hear is going on in
some places, the responsibility thereof will be on Government
alone, inasmuch as the Mahar Watandars will have ground
to say that they have tried to get their grievances redressed
by constitutional means and failed.
54. I would respectfully urge that the policy adopted by
Government in dealing with the Inferior Village Servants
should be suspended. The issues involved are very large and
controversial. They cannot be settled by the executive action
of Your Excelllencys Advisers, however competent they be.
They can be settled only by the vote of the Legislature after
all sides had the opportunity of putting their case. This is
not possible now owing to the suspension of the Legislature.
But the question is an old one and can wait for its solution. I
am sure that the Mahars and other Inferior Village Servants
will prefer to wait for a just and agreed solution.
RAJGRIHA DADAR, I beg to remain,

HINDU COLONY, Yours Excellenceys
BOMBAY - 14 most obedient servant,
14th July 1941 B. R. AMBEDKAR.
APPENDIX I
Resolutions Passed at the Haregaon Conference
Resolution No. 1:-
This Conference of Watandar Mahars and Mangs, Vethias
and other Inferior Village Servants strongly protests against
the policy of enhancing Judi on Mahar Inam lands recently
brought into operation in the Province under which an
addition to the Judi out of all proportion has been made on
already poverty-stricken Watandar Mahars and Mangs and
demands that the same policy be withdrawn immediately
and the levy made thereunder be cancelled inasmuch as the
said policy is contrary to the underlying principles of the
Hereditary Village Offices Act and is also harsh and unjust.
Resolution No. 1 A:-
This Conference resolves that the G. R. No. 7420/33, R.
D. dated 13th September 1938, containing a list of duties
to be performed by the Mahars and Mangs imposed an
intolerable burden which it is impossible for the Watandars
to bear. This Conference is of opinion that these Watandars
should not be called upon to perform duties listed as item
Nos. 1, 3, 5, 9, 13 and 19 without the payment of extra
remuneration in the form of daily wages of not less than
annas eight whenever they are called upon to perform these
duties.
Resolution No. 1 B:-
This Conference is of opinion that these Watandars be
exempted from discharging duty No. 15 for the same is in
the opinion of the Conference the duty of the Police.
Resolution No. 1 C:-
This Conference is of opinion that the duty No. 2 should
be confined to call villagers by Bataki and not be extended
to running after several times after a recalcitrant villager.
Resolution No. 2:-
This Conference is of opinion that the Maharki Watan be
commuted on the same principles as were made applicable to the
Watan of the village servant useful to the community

by Mr. Gordon in 1863 and they be relieved from the
obligation to render service to the Government and the
village community.
Resolution No. 3:-

This Conference wishes to bring to the notice of
Government that there are innumerable villages in the
Presidency where the Mahars are compelled to render
the services free of cost. The Conference further asserts
the necessity and urgency of Government assuming the
responsibility for ensuring the payment of remuneration
to the Inferior Village Servants. The Conference takes this
opportunity to warn Government that if no steps are taken
within six months in this direction, this Conference will
be constrained to advise such Mahars to refuse to render
any services to Government.
Resolution No. 4:-

This Conference recommends to the Government to
appoint a Committee consisting of the Representatives of
Watandar Mahars in the Provincial Legislature to revise
the orders of the suspension and fines passed by the
Revenue Officers of this Province and give effect to such
order in accordance with the decisions of this Committee.
Resolution No. 5:-

This Conference authorises the members of the
Scheduled Class in the Bombay Legislative Assembly
to wait upon His Excellency the Governor of Bombay to
represent the grievances of the Watandar Mahars and the
Mangs expressed in this Conference.
Resolution No. 6:-

This Conference appoints a Committee of the following
gentlemen to give necessary effect to the Resolutions passed
by the Conference and further this Conference empowers
the Committee to advise and take such action as may be
necessary in furtherance of the object of the resolution.
APPENDIX II
Extract from the Proceedings of 23rd Backward Class Board

Meeting held in the II Advisors Room, Secretariat, Bombay,
on 7th June 1940 at 11 a.m.
Resolution No. 6:-

This Board strongly protests against the policy enhancing
Judi on Mahar Inam lands recently brought into operation
in the Province of Bombay under which an addition to the
Judi out of all proportion has been made on the already
poverty-stricken Watandar Mahars, Mangs and Vethiyas and
demands that the same policy be withdrawn immediately and
the levy made thereunder be cancelled as much as the said
policy is contrary to the underlying principle of the Hereditary
Village Offices Act, and is also harsh and unjust. Mr. B. K.
Gaikwads proposal No. 2 was discussed and adopted with
slight modification as Resolution No. 7. As regards the rate of
payment of daily allowance, it was suggested that a Mahar or
Vethiya should be given a daily allowance of annas 6 whenever
he is sent out of his village to perform Government duties.
(Mr. B. K. GAIKWAD)
Resolution No. 7:-
This Board resolves that the Government Resolution
No. 7420/ 33 of the Revenue Department, dated 13-9-1938,
containing a list of duties to be performed by Mahars, Mangs,
Vethiyas, impose upon them an intolerable burden which
is impossible for these Watandars to bear. This Board is,
therefore, of opinion that these Watandars should not be
called upon to perform duties listed at item Nos. 1,3, 5, 9, 13
and 19 without payment of extra remuneration in the form
of daily wages of not less than annas six whenever they are
called upon to perform these duties.
(a) The Board is of opinion that Watandars be exempted
from discharging duty No. 15 as it is, in the opinion
of the Board, a duty that should be discharged by the
Police.
(b) The Board is of opinion that No. 2 should be confined
to call the Khatedars by Bataki or Davandi and not

be extended to running several times after recalcitrant
Khatedars.
(c) The Board is of opinion that the Watandar Mahars,
Mangs, Vethiyas be exempted from discharging duty
No. 7 and the persons concerned should be compelled
to give information of births and deaths to the Village
Patil as is done in all Municipalities.
(Mr. B.K. GAIKWAD)
Resolution No. 8:-
This Board wishes to bring to the notice of Government
that there is innumerable villages in the Province of Bombay
where the Mahars, Mangs and Vethiyas are compelled to
render Government services without any remuneration.
This Board, therefore, strongly recommends to Government
that no services should be demanded from the Inferior
Village Servants without giving them proper and adequate
remuneration.
APPENDIX III
Inferior Village Servants

Duties of
GOVERNMENT OF BOMBAY
REVENUE DEPARTMENT
Resolution No. 7420/33
Bombay Castle, 13th September 1938.
Government Memorandum, No. 7420-F/33, dated the 27th
N. D
January 1938 to the Commissioner, C. D
S. D
Letter From the Commissioner, N.D., No. W. T. N. 1062,
dated the 25th February 1938.
Letter From the Commissioner, CD., No. W. T. N. 2/27,
dated the 22nd March 1938.
Letter From the Commissioner, S.D., No. W. T. N. 860,
dated the 26th April 1938.
RESOLUTION:Requests have frequently been made to
Government to have the duties of Inferior Village Servants
useful to Government defined so that they may know
exactly what is required of them and not be made to render
personal services to Government officers. Orders have been
issued in paragraph 5 of Government Circular Memorandum,
Political and Reforms Department, No. 1581/34, dated 25th
August 1937, that no personal service should be accepted
by Government servants without payment. The statement
attached hereto describes the duties of the different classes
of Inferior Village Servants.
2. The Oriental Translator to Government should be requested
to translate the Statement into Gujarati, Marathi, Kanare and
Urdu and to furnish the translations to the Manager, Government
Central Press, for printing. The Manager should supply-printed
copies of the translations to the Collectors in accordance with
their requirements, which should be communicated direct
to him within one month of the date of this resolution. Copies

of the printed translations should be supplied to every Talati
and Patil. A copy should also be placed prominently in every
village chavdi. In villages where there are no chavdis the
copies should be displayed in some other public place.
3. The cost of printing the translations should be debited,
for the purpose of press proforma account, to the head 25
General Administration.
By order of the Governer of Bombay.
M. J. Desai,
Deputy Secretary to Government.
Accompaniment to Government Resolution, Revenue

Department, No. 7420/33, dated 13th September 1938
STATEMENT SHOWING LISTS OF THE DUTIES OF

DIFFERENT CLASSES OF INFERIOR VILLAGE
SERVANTS
Duties of Mahars, Dheds, Vethias, Bhangis and Madhavis
(1) To carry Government remittances to the Sub-treasury.
(2) To call the villagers at the chavdi to pay Government
dues.
(3) To carry the village daftar to and from the taluka
kacheri.
(4) To keep a watch on government money and office records
at the village and on property attached for recovery of
Government dues.
(5) To take Government tapal to and from the taluka office
and to take Government post officers on tour, where
there are facilities for transport.
(6) To accompany village officers and touring officers at
the time of crop and boundary mark inspection, and
to show roads to officers and other travellers.
(7) To take news of births and deaths to village officers.
(8) To carry distrained moveable property to the village chavdi.
(9) To summon persons on whom notices, etc., are to be

served and assist the Police Patil in serving summonses
issued by Magistrates, Police, etc.
(10) To carry chains and cross-staff, plane table and other
instruments of the measurers to the field for Government
work.
(11) To accompany the Police Patil and Police at the time of
the night round where there are no jaglyas appointed
to do the work.
(12) To publish Government orders in the village by beat

of drums.
(13) To take impounded cattle to the kacheri for auction

when necessary.
(14) To assist the vaccinator in collecting children for

vaccination.
(15) To help in the disposal of unclaimed dead bodies found
in a village and to help the police in the removal of
dead bodies for post-mortem examination wherever
called upon by the police to do so.
(16) To help the Police Patil in case of accidental deaths

and fires and outbreaks of epdemics and epixootics.
(17) To report movements of members of the criminal tribes
and criminals and to assist the police in investigation
of and prevention of the commission of crimes,
(18) To keep guard over prisoners in the Police Patils

custody.
(19) To set up camp offices in the village.
Duties of Ramoshis or Ravanias and Vartanias
(1) To be present at the chavdi at the time of the collection
of the land revenue.
(2) To accompany Mahars or Dheds carrying remittance
to the taluka headquarters.
(3) To render assistance to Government officers on duty
in the village for Government work.
(4) To watch property attached for recovery of Government dues.
(5) To call villagers in the collection season when necessary.

(6) To do a round at night and help the police in patrolling
on night duty in the arrest of criminals, in the detection
of crime and at the time of inquests on accidental
deaths.
(7) To assist in the prevention of the commission of thefts
and other offences.
(8) To report the movements of criminal tribes and notorious
criminals to the Police Patil and about criminal offences
and accidents, etc.
(9) To carry the daftar of village officers.
(10) To assist the village officers at the time of the recovery
of land revenue.
(11) To accompnay the village officers at the time of the

crop inspection.
(12) To Keep guard over persons in the custody of Police

Patil.
Duties of Chaugulas and Naikwadis
(1) To carry the daftar of the village officers.
(2) To assist the village officers at the time of the recovery
of the land revenue.
(3) To accompany the village officers at the time of the
crop inspection.
(4) To keep the village chavdi clean and light the lamps
there.
Duties of Jaglyas
(1) To keep watch at night, to find out all arrival and
departures, to observe strangers and to report all
suspicious persons to the Police Patil.
(2) To trace a thief by footsteps.
(3) To assist the police in the investigation of crime.
(4) To accompany remittances from the village to the taluka.
(5) To accompany village officers at the time of crop and
boundary marks inspection.
Duties of Talbadas and Kolis

(1) To clean the chavdi by sweeping and cowdunging it
and to light lamp in it.
(2) To assist village officers in the work of crop and
boundary marks inspection.
(3) To make bandobast when Government officers camp in
the village so far as the public duties of these officers
require it.
Duties of Samadis or Walikars, Talwars, Holkars and Ugranis
(1) To help the village officers in the collection of
Government revenue.
(2) To help the Police Patil in serving summonses, etc.,
issued by magistrates and the police.
(3) To keep watch over the village records and public money,
or Muddemal in cases when there is occasion for it
to be done at the village.
(4) To excort the remittances of treasury or money to the
taluka or mahal sub-treasury.
(5) To carry the post of the village and touring officers
from place to place where there are no other facilities
for its transport.
(6) To do night patroling in the village.
(7) To keep guard over prisoners in the Police Patils
custody.
(8) To show the way to touring officers from village to
village where there are no roads, at walking pace, to the
minimum extent necessary to give adequate directions.
(9) To report information about births and deaths to the
Police Patil.
(10) To call villagers to the village chavdi when they are

required for Government work.
(11) To accompany village officers and other officers on field
inspections.
(12) To assist vaccinators in collecting children for

vaccination.
(13) To carry village records from village to taluka and vice

versa.
(14) To assist village officers when on tour in the village in
the performance of their public duties.
(15) To keep the village chavdis clean.
(16) To set up camp offices in the village.
Duties of Barkers
(1) To keep the village chavdi clean.
ll
28
I SHALL BE MORE DEADLY AGAINST THE
BRITISHERS THAN HINDUS IF
The Viceroy constituted the Defence Council of India on
27th July 1941. There were Eight Indians out of total thirteen
members. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar was one of the members of
the Council. He expressed his views about the evil policies
of BritishersEditors.
I have directed for these many years bitter and virulent
attacks on Hindu Society and its numerous evils, but I can
assure you that I shall direct attack a hundred-fold more
bitter, more virulent, more deadly against the Britishers
than I have done against Hindus if my loyalty is going to be
exploited for crushing my own people and taking away from
them last dry bone from which they draw their sustenance.
(Ten Years To Freedom, Pp. 58-59)1.
ll
1
: Quoted, Khairmode, Vol. 9, P. 130.
29
EXCLUSION OF DEPRESSED CLASSES
FROM VICEROYS COUNCIL
AS AN OUTRAGE AND BREACH OF FAITH
Bombay, Thursday*
Depressed Classes regard their exclusion from the Viceroys
reconstituted Council as an outrage and breach of faith,
says Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Leader of the Depressed Classes
in a cable addressed to the Secretary to State for India,
Mr. L. S. Amery.
The cable adds: Your flouting of 60 million Depressed
Classes altogether and giving 43 per cent representation
to Muslims, which is nearly equal to that of Hindus, is
astounding. Government appears to have been mortgaged to
some communities only.
After solemnly recognising the Depressed Classes as
an important distinct element in the Indian national life
after insisting that their consent to constitutional changes
is essential after exploiting their co-operation in war, their
exclusion from the Council bespeaks of want of good faith on
your part.
Protesting in the interest and name of the Depressed
Classes, personally I have never asked, depended or had
support from the British. I can do without it in future. You
are absolutely free in your choice.
I want justice for the Depressed Classes. I warn you that
the Depressed Classes are not prepared to surrender their
right to representation in the Council. I strongly urge you
to recognise the same. Adding one member to the Council
cannot hurt.
ll
The Free Press Journal: dated 1st August 1941.

*31st July 1941.
30
CONFERENCE OF ALL LEADERS OF THE
DEPRESSED CLASSES ALL OVER INDIA
Bombay, September 26, 1941
The United Press learns that a decision to mobilise
all forces of the Depressed Classes in the country under one
political body which will speak with authority and represent
the interests of the sixty millions population of the Depressed
Classes in Maharashtra held in Bombay yesterday, Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar, Leader of the Community, and Mr. P. N. Rajbhoj,
President of the All-India Harijan Political Conference, were
among others present.
It was decided at the meeting, the United Press further
learns, to hold a conference of all leaders of the Depressed
Classes all over India under the guidance of Dr. Ambedkar
for the purpose during the last week of October either at
Bombay or at Poona. Mr. Rajbhoj was appointed convener of
the proposed conference, exact date and venue of which will be
announced after consultation with Depressed Classes leader.
It is further learnt that the proposed body of the Depressed
Classes will be a permanent one on the lines of other political
bodies like the Muslim League or the Hindu Mahasabha.
United Press.1
ll
1
: Bombay Chronicle, dated 27th September 1941.
31
Dr. AMBEDKAR AND THE JEWISH PEOPLE
Fifty years ago in a special interview with the editor of a

monthly Jewish publication in Bombay (The Jewish Advocate,
November 1941), one of the Indias most respected leaders
expressed openly his admiration for the pioneering efforts of
the Jews in Palestine in respect of the Social order that was
being created there (in Palestine) as he said.
It was none other than the Father of Indian Constitution
and the Leader of the Depressed Classes in India, Dr.
Ambedkar.
Dr. Ambedkar whose centenary is being celebrated all
over the world, was among the few. In the Indian National
Movement who was aware of and consequently sympathised
with, the Jewish National Movement in Israel (then Palestine
under British rule).
To understand the specialities Dr. Ambedkar had with
the Jewish people one should read his article Moses and His
Significance published in the Bombay Sentinel probably the
same year, 1941. In this masterpiece of a short essay about
the Biblical Leader Moses, Dr. Ambedkar exposes to the roots
of his special attitude towards the Jewish people. Due to its
importance, I feel it is only appropriate to reprint it once again.
The story of the Jews told in the Old Testament is a
moving tale. It has few parallels. It is told in a simple but
thrilling language. The pathos inherent in the subjugation
and ultimate emancipation of the Jews cannot, but affect the
emotions of those who are as depressed as the Jews were in
Egypt in the days of Pharaoh. But the heart of every one who
is working for emancipation of a depressed people is bound
to go to Moses, the man who brought about the emancipation
of the Jews.
What did Moses not do for the Jews? He led them out of
Egypt, out of bondage, he laid the foundation for their religion
Dr. Ambedkar was interviewed by Glora Becher, Consul of Israel in

BombayEditors.
DR. AMBEDKAR........JEWISH PEOPLE 343
by bringing the Ten Commandments from Mount Sinai. He

gave them laws for social, civil and religious purpose and
instructions for building the tabernacle.
What did Moses not suffer at the hands of the followers ?
When the children of Israel left Egypt and were pursued and
attacked by the army of Pharaohs they were sore and said
unto Moses, Because there were no graves in Egypt, has thou
taken us away to die? It has been better for us to serve the
Egyptians than that we should die in wilderness.
The marching Israel came to Elim and camped there. There
was not sufficient water for them all. They all shouted, give
us water wherefore is this that thou hast brought us out of
Egypt to kill us and our children and our cattle with thirst?
They were ready to stone him because there was no water.
Moses went up to Mount Sinai and delayed to come down.
Immediately the Jews went to Aaron and said unto him. Make
for us Gods, which shall go before us; for as for this Moses
the man that brought us out of the land of Egypt, we woe
not what has become of him.
Even his leadership was challenged. The Old Testament
records that Miriam and Aaron spoke against Moses because
of the Ethiopian woman he had married and they said, Hath
the Lord indeed spoken only by Moses? Hath he not spoken
also by us? Yet Moses bore their calumny, their abuse,
tolerated their impatience and served them with the fullness
of his heart.
As the Old Testament truly says: There arose not a
Prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, whom the Lord knew
face to face. Moses was not merely a great leader of the Jews.
He is a leader whose birth, any downtrodden community may
pray for.
Whatever interest others may have felt in the story of
the exodus and the leadership of Moses they have been to
me a source of perennial inspiration and hope.
I believe that just as there was a land of promise for the
Jews, so the Depressed Classes must be destined to have their
land of promise. I trust that just as the Jews reached their
land of promise, so will be the Depressed Classes in the end
reach their land of promise.
I see in the present day condition of the Depressed Classes

of India a parallel to the Jews in their captivity in Egypt. In
Moses I see a leader whose infinite love for his people has
given undaunted courage to face hardships and bear calumny.
I confess that if any thing sustains me in my efforts to
emancipate the Depressed Classes, it is the story of Moses
undertaking the thankless but noble task of leading Jews out
of their captivity.
It is only natural that the Jewish people have always looked
at Dr. Ambedkar and his lifes work with absolute admiration.
His struggle for the weakest sector of society has found an
echo in the hearts of those who for many hundreds of years
since their expulsion from their Promised landIsraelwere
suffering from discrimination and persecution just becasue of
being different from the majority around.
We in Israel are till today proud of Dr. Ambedkars support
in our struggle for rebuilding our national home in Israel.
(Courtesy: News from Israel). 1
ll
1
: Praja bandhu, dated 30th December 1991.
32
I AM NOT LEAST INTERESTED
IN FORMATION OF MINISTRY
Bombay, Saturday*
I am not in the least interested in the formation of Ministry
in Bombay, said Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in an interview to a
representative of the Chronicle, referring to a New Delhi
message of November 25, in this connection. The message
suggested that during his stay in New Delhi next week,
Dr. Ambedkar was expected to meet the Viceroy presumably
in connection with the formation of Ministry in Bombay on
the lines of Orissa.
There is absolutely no foundation for this suggestion,
added Dr. Ambedkar.
The news as contained in the New Delhi message that
certain individuals have already seen the Viceroy in
connection with Ministry formation does not seem to have
any basis. An attempt at Ministry formation is necessarily
to be preceded by feelers with a view to find out possible
weak spots in the Congress Party. There is no indication of
any attempt so far in the matter of weaning away any of the
members of the Congress Legislature Party.
That Orissa will never be repeated in Bombay is the
opinion expressed in Congress Circles. A prominent member
of the Congress Legislature Party said that he had not the
least doubt about the solidarity of the party.1
ll
*The 29th November 1941.

1
: The Bombay Chronicle: dated 30th November 1941.
33
HINDUISM IS POLITICAL IDEOLOGY
AS THE SAME CHARACTER AS
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar in a statement says:

General Chiang Kai-Shek has made an appeal to the British
Government to give the people of India without waiting for
any demands on their part real political power as speedily as
possible. But he has not given any solution of the difficulties
which have come in the way of such a consummation.
The diffculty is caused by the Congress not accepting the
fundamental feature of the August Declaration made by the
Viceroy that the future Constitution of India must have the
consent of certain important elements in the national life of
India. Equally, the difficulty is due to the British Government
not realizing what its responsibility is. The Congress cannot
expect any sane person who knows anything about conditions in
India to agree to the Government of the country being placed
in the hands of the Hindu majority, simply because it is a
majority. The Congress chooses to forget that Hinduism is a
political ideology of the same character as the Fascist and or
Nazi ideology and is thoroughly anti-democratic. If Hinduism is
let loosewhich is what Hindu majority meansit will prove
a menace to the growth of others who are outside Hinduism
and are opposed to Hinduism. This is not the point of view of
Muslims alone. It is also the point of view of the Depressed
Classes and also of the non-Brahmins.
Only Antidote
I think it is possible for the British Government to make
a declaration in terms on the following lines:
(1) That it is proposed to raise India to the status of a
Dominion Status within three years from the date of
peace,
(2) That for the speedy consummation of that end, the
elements in the national life of India will be required
to produce an agreed solution of their constitutional
difference within one year from the date of the signing
of the armistice,
HINDUISM.............CHARACTER AS.......... 347
(3) That failing agreement the British Government would

submit the dispute to an International Tribunal for
decision, and
(4) That when such decision is given the British Government
shall undertake to give effect to it as a part of the
Dominion Constitution for India.
Such a declaration must satisfy all reasonable people. As
far as I am able to see, it meets Mr. Jinnahs point of view
and the point of view of the Depressed Classes that there must
be an agreed solution of the communal problem. It also meets
the Congress point of view that no element in the national
life of British India should be allowed the power to veto the
birth of a Dominion Consitution. The arguments that we are
in the midst of the war is no argument against making the
declaration. Indeed, it is an argument in favour of it.
Harijan-Muslim Bone of Contention
Should the declaration be accompanied by a National
Government? It would be better if it could be done. But there
is a diffculty for which Mr. Jinnah is making two demands: (1)
One is ultimate, namely Pakistan; (2) The other is immediate,
namely 50 per cent representation in the Cabinet.
l can quite understand the demand for Pakistan when
Mr. Jinnah says that the Muslims are a nation, I feel no reason
to quarrel. When Mr. Jinnah says the Muslims must have
Pakistan because they are a nation, I say have it, if you do
not thereby run away with a large belt of Hindu population,
who on your own theory are of different nationality.
With regard to Pakistan I feel like pointing out that
Mr. Jinnah seems to be counting his chickens before they are
hatched, and reckoning without the host.
The N. W. F. is the most integral part of this Pakistan.
Mr. Jinnah must admit that he is not the host of the N. W. F.
The host is Khan Abdul Ghaffar Khan. Without his consent,
there could be no Pakistan. Rather than carry on a whirlwind
propaganda in favour of Pakistan, Mr. Jinnah should spend
his time and energy in converting Khan Abdul Ghaffar Khan.
That is, however, a matter for Jinnah to consider. As I said,
I can understand Pakistan.
Monstrous
But I cannot understand this demand for 50 per cent
representation for the Muslim community. Nor can I see
how this immediate demand of 50 per cent is related to the
ultimate demand of Pakistan. I am sure this demand of the
Muslim League is a monstrous thing and I have no doubt
that Lord Linlithgow has done the greatest service to India
by putting it down.
I am definitely of opinion that no National Government
ought to be established in India as an interim measure, if it
means conceding to Mr. Jinnahhis claim for 50 per cent. After
all, I cannot believe that the National Government can do more
in the matter of war effort than what is being done. India
simply cannot do more, her capacity has not been developed.
The fault lies entirely with the British Government. They had
chosen not to develop the resources of India in peace time
and it has therefore become impossible for the Government
or the National Government to do more than what is being
done. If she had been fully developed she could have defended
the Empire. She cannot now defend herself. She must, indeed
she is compelled to look to England to defend her from the
impending Japanese invasion; such is her helpless condition.
The appointment of an Indianas a Defence Member may
be good, but is that enough? Without the means of defence
at his disposal, what an Indian Defence Minister can do it
is difficult to understand.
I should have thought that the wiser course for Indians
would be to ask England to send out to India the means of
defence, which she is hoarding for her own safety. Therein
lies the immediate interest of India and therein also lies the
duty of England.A. P.1
ll
1
: The Bombay Chroricle, dated 26th February 1942.
34
WE ARE A SEPARATE ELEMENT
IN THE NATIONAL LIFE
A journalist from London, Mr. Bevarali Nikolas

interviewed Dr. B. R. Ambedkar when he became a member
of the Viceroys Executive Council. Mr. Beverali recorded his
interview in his book Verdict on India published in the
year 1944. The personal observations that were revealed in
the interview about Dr. Ambedkar are as follows: Editors.
A man of about fifty, waiting for me in a wicker
chair on the veranda of his house. Bulky, dynamic. Very
charming manners, but nervy, inclined to fiddle with his
shoe-laces. Seemed to be on his guard, as though ready
to parry taunts from all directions. Well after all its only
to be expected.
So runs an extract from my diary.
The man is Doctor Ambedkar. And in a moment we
shall see what it is only to be expected.
Dr. Ambedkar is Labour Member in the Government
of India. and one of the six best brains in India. He
is the Cavour School of Statesman, an implacable realist.
When he speaks in public he is galvanic, creative, an
almost embarrasingly to the point. To comparing a Hindu
Chart with a fusillade of pistol shots.
As a result, he is one of the best hated man in India.
And why is it only to be expected, this nervousness
this suggestion that he would be ready to take offence?
Because Dr. Ambedkar, in the eyes of most of the 180
million Caste Hindus is Untouchable. A person to bring
pollution if his Mayfair dinner jacket should happen
to brush against their dhoties. A creature from whose
touch the extreme orthodox must fly as though he were
a paper, a mouster whose slightest contact compels them
to precipitate themselves into the nearest bath-tube,
to soap and pray, and pray and soap, and soap and pray, so
that the filth of Dr. Ambedkar (M. A. London)* the shame
of Dr. Ambedkar (high honours at Columbia University) the
plague and scourge of Dr. Ambedkar (special distinction at
Heidelberg) should be washed for ever from their immaculate
and immortal souls. (P. 30)
Dr. Ambedkar said to me: The keynote of my policy is
that we are not a sub-continent of the Hindus but a separate
element in the national life.
Gandhi says to us Trust us-trust the Caste Hindus ! I reply
We will not trust you, for you are our hereditary enemies.
In every village there is a tiny minority of Untouchables. I
want to gather those minorities together and make them into
majorities. This means a tremendous work of organisation-
transferring populations, building new villages. But we can
do it, if only we are allowed. (P. 40.)
We are as staunchly nationalist as any of the Congress.
But we do not want the British to quit India till our rights
are safeguarded. If they do, our fate will be mere terrible than
the fate of any of the oppressed people of Europe.
(Verdict on India, P. 41)1
ll
*Dr. Ambedkar obtained degrees of M. A. and Ph. D. from the Columbia

University and not from London, but he obtained his degree of D.Sc. from
London University.Editors.
1
: Quoted: Khairmode, Vol. 8, Pp. 36-39.
35
SCHEDULED CASTES SETTLEMENT BE MADE
AT PAR WITH BANTUS
Hyderabad (Deccan), April 22, 1946: The view that the
demand of the Scheduled Castes for separate villages was not
an encroachment on the rights of any party, was expressed
by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Labour Member of the Government
of India, in an interview.
Dr. Ambedkar said that there were large areas of cultivable
waste land lying untenanted in the country which could be
set apart for the settlement of Scheduled Castes. Government
could form a trust to give effect, to the proposal.
Objection, he thought, would come only from those who had
been accustomed to using the Scheduled Castes as a source
of labour which was available to do all the unclean jobs and
who could be forced to work at the cheapest wage-rate. They
would like to perpetuate this slavery. Because of intolerable
condition under which the Scheduled Castes lived in Provinces
like Bombay and Madras, it was necessary to have separate
villages for them.
Dr. Ambedkar explained that the village being a social
and not an economic unit of society, there was no need to
fear an economic strangulation of these separate villages.
The product of these areas would be sent to places where it
would be welcomed.
Asked if the demand applied to the Pakistan areas,
Dr. Ambedkar said that it did. At present there was nothing
concrete about Pakistan. The question of setting up separate
villages would arise when it took concrete shape.
The position of the Scheduled Castes, he said, was
analogous to that of the Bantu and other tribes of South
Africa. He did not see why provision should not be made in
the future Indian Constitution to safeguard the interests of
the Scheduled Castes in the same way as was done in the
South African Constitution in the case of the Bantus.A.P. I.1
ll
1
: The Times of India : dated 23rd April 1946.
36
HINDUS ALWAYS REGARDED SCHEDULED
CASTES AS OUTSIDE THE PALE OF
HINDU SOCIETY
In an exclusive interview given to Globe at Bombay on
20th November 1946, shortly after his return from England
where he had been representing the case of Indias 50,000,000
Untouchables, Dr. Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar said he had
found no reason to modify his statement made in London
when he drew a gloomy picture of the Indian political scene
and forecast a dismal future of the country until they were
laid by a real coalition representing all important elements
of their national life.
Asked if he considered it advisable in view of Mr. Jinnahs
latest statement and the unsatisfactory state of the country
to postpone the meeting of the Constituent Assembly which
is fixed for December 9, Dr. Ambedkar said, The question
to my mind is whether the Constituent Assembly would
have any moral authority behind it if the Muslims absent
themselves from the Constituent Assembly. If the Muslims
decide to absent themeselves, I dont know that the Constituent
Assembly could do anything if it met on the 9th or any other
subsequent date.
WOULD CARRY NO WEIGHT

Unless the Hindus presume that the Constitution
framed by themselves is likely to be accepted by the British
Government merely because the session in which they met
was called the Constituent Assembly, he continued, I dont
see any hope that the formulations by a Constituent Assembly,
which consists of Hindus only, would carry any weight.
To the question, Do you envisage any concrete fundamental
basis on which a settlement can be brought about between
the major political parties, including the Scheduled Castes,
as represented by the Scheduled Castes Federation?
Dr. Ambedkar replied, The basis for a settlement between the
Scheduled Castes and the other major political parties that
Jaibhim (Weekly), Madras, 25th December 1946.

HINDUS ALWAYS............HINDU SOCIETY 353
is the Hindus and Muslimsis not at all difficult if there is

good sense and right sense in the Congress.
SCHEDULED CASTES WANT POLITICAL
SAFEGUARDS
All that the Scheduled Castes want are political safeguards,
over which there can hardly be any dispute, he continued,
The principal demand of the Scheduled Castes is that they
must have separate electorates, the reason being that without
Separate Electorates, all other political safeguards that might
be granted to them are useless.
The Muslim League, so far as I understand, has no objection
to separate electorates for the Scheduled Castes. The only
objecting party is the Congress which represents the Hindu
point of view, and if the Congress could agree to Separate
Electorates there will be no reason for any non co-operation
between the Congress and the Scheduled Castes.
CONGRESS - LEAGUE UNBRIDGEABLE
DIFFICULTIES
The question of a settlement between the Congress and the
Muslim League stands on a different footing. Dr. Ambedkar
continued, The differences between them to-day are very
wide-almost unbridgeable. The League wants to out up the
country and the Congress is opposed to it. I am unable to say
how this gulf can be closed and I must leave that question
to the Congress and the Muslims League to decide among
themselves although the Scheduled Castes, as Indians, are not
only interested in the terms of the settlement but are deeply
concerned in it.
Globes next question was, In the interests of unity and
understanding can you suggest separate representation for
the Scheduled Castes; is it not possible to have reservation
for those sections of the Scheduled Castes who do not owe
political allegiance to the Congress by means of proportional
representation? Replying, Dr. Ambedkar said, I have already
said that if the Congress is agreeable to give the Scheduled
Castes the right to be represented in the Legislature, in the
Executive, in the Services, then it must, in all honesty, grant
separate electorates. Because a separate electorates would alone
guarantee to the Scheduled Castes the possibility of their electing
to the Legislature, members of their own who could be treated
at all times to fight in the Legislature and in the Executive

whenever they did anything which had the effect of nullifying
the rights granted to the Untouchables.
BOUND BY PARTY DISCIPLINES

To grant political safeguards to the Scheduled Castes
without granting separate electorates is a fraud which is
bound to have the effect of giving by one hand and taking
away with the other.
It will be noticed that the Congress has been able to
elect on its ticket representatives of the Scheduled Castes
all throughout India in the different Provincial Legislatures.
Dr. Ambedkar continued, And yet not one of them ever asked
a question, moved a resolution or tabled a motion in order to
ventilate the grievances of the Scheduled Castes. The reason
is that the representatives of the Scheduled Castes elected
on the Congress ticket are bound hand and foot by the party
discipline of the Congress, and have no freedom of action.
It would be much better not to have representation at
all than to have such representation in the Legislature. he
added.
PROPORTIONATE REPRESENTATION
With regard to the question whether proportionate
representation will be a solution of this dispute, I might
say that I have considered the question and I find that it
will not work because if we keep the number of members of
the Legislature within the bounds now prescribed or which
may be regarded as reasonable, nowhere will the Scheduled
Castes, be able to have the quota of voter necessary to have
their own men elected in the Legislature.
Dr. Ambedkar next answered the question, Is it not
possible for the Scheduled Castes to merge themselves into
the Hindu community on the basis of a charter of common
rights, privileges and removal of all social disabilities?
The question of a merger of the Scheduled Castes into
the Hindu community is really dependent upon the wishes of
the Hindu community. he replied. The Untouchables have

always wished for it and have tried for it, but they have never
succeeded in changing the attitude of the Hindus who have
always regarded them as outside the pale of Hindu Society.
HINDU ABSORPTION A DREAM

It is because the Scheduled Castes have come to realise
that the assimilation or absorption of the Scheduled Castes
into the Hindu community is a vain hope and is only a dream
that they have decided to ask for separate electorates.
If the Hindus can absorb the Scheduled Castes not in
the superficial manner in which they want to do by opening
temples and canteens, but in the real and substantial sense
of the term assimilation, namely inter-marriage and inter-
dinning, the Untouchables are always prepared and ready
for it.
It is the Hindu who must convince the Scheduled Castes
that when he talks about the merger of the Scheduled Castes
into the Hindu fold he means the removal of the bar against
intermarriage and inter-dinning.
Another aspect of the same question, continued
Dr. Ambedkar, is that in the opinion of the Scheduled Castes
their merger into Hindu society would become possible easier
only when the Untouchables rise to the same social status
which is occupied by the Hindus. In the present degraded
condition, no Hindu however great a social reformer may be,
will consent to dine with an Untouchable or inter-marry with
him, but if, as an effect of the political rights, the Untouchables
become better educated, more advanced and begin to occupy
the posts of officers and administrators in the State, the
chances of intermarriage and inter-dinning between them and
the Hindus would be much greater.
IGNORANCE, OBSTINACY
From this point of view the political safeguards which the
Untouchables want are in no sense in conflict with the desire of the
Hindus to absorb and assimilate them. Because the Untouchables
have Separate Electorates it is difficult to understand
why the Hindus should find any difficulty in absorbing

them socially in their fold. It cant prevent them from
having intermarriage or inter-dinning and, therefore, the
whole attitude of the Congress towards the demand of the
Scheduled Castes for separate representation is marked by
ignorance and obstinacy.
Commenting on a recent statement made by Rev, Gordon
Livingston in which he suggested Untouchables should
embrace Christianity rather than Islam, Dr. Ambedkar made
the following observations:
HINDUISMS SHORTCOMINGS
The thinking section among the Untouchables are
convinced that Hinduism, as it exists today, does not furnish
to the Untouchables the sort of spiritual home and social
communion which religion is intended to furnish to men.
Secondly, the thinking portion of the Scheduled Castes is
of the opinion that it is not easy to uproot humanity as one
can uproot and transplant from one soil and to another. It
is a difficult operation and cannot be treated as adventure.
It has to be a planned action which would take time to
formulate and carry out.
Thirdly, the Untouchables feel that probablyalthough
they have grave doubts in the matterHinduism in the course
of time will so reform itself that it may become acceptable, and
the Untouchables are, therefore, prepared to stay on where
they are, provided that during the interval the Untouchables
get enough political safeguards so as to withstand the cruelty
oppression and injustice that is inherent in Hinduism and
from which they have been suffering all these ages, and from
which they apprehend they will suffer more than they have
if the Hindu majority obtains calumniated political power
in its own hands such as would be the case if India become
completely independent. If the Hindus refuse to recognise
this situation, and does not grant the Untouchables political
safeguards they want, I have no doubt that conversion to
some other religion by the Untouchables would become an
emergent issue.
WHICH RELIGION FOR UNTOUCHABLES?

Fourthly, although the thinking portion of the Scheduled
Castes are agreed to leave Hinduism I cannot say that there is
complete agreement as to which religion they should embrace.
The matter is still open.
Finally, with regard to the question whether Christians
should accept the 50,000,000 Untouchables into their fold
without a period of preparatory training (as suggested by
Rev. Livingston), I should like to say that those who make
that objection do not seem to realise that the conversion of
the Untouchables would be the only instance in history of a
real conversion. Today religion among Christian as well as
Non-Christians, is a mere matter of inheritance. The Christian
inherits his fathers property and along with it his fathers
religion. He never stops to contrast Christianity with other
religions and make his own judgement as to its spiritual
value. And historically conversions of Christianity have always
been mass conversions and conversions on grounds which had
nothing to do with the realisation of the spiritual value at
all of the Untouchables convert they will be converted on a
thorough examination of different religions and their spiritual
and social value. Let nobody, therefore, have any qualms of
conscience that the conversion of the Untouchables is anything
like a commercial proposition. It is not. If the conversion of
the Untouchables brings them any advantages apart from
those of a spiritual and social character, they are incidental
advantages and not criminal inducement. Globe.1
ll
1
: Jai Bheem (Weekly), Madras, dated 25th December 1946.
37
SCHEDULED CASTES CASE
TO BE PRESENTED BEFORE U. N. O.
Bombay, Jan. 17, 1947.
The Working Committee of the All-India Scheduled Castes
Federation adopted a resolution today, seeking to submit to
the United Nations Assembly the case of the sufferings of
the Scheduled Castes in India against the Hindus for their
acts of social, economic and political tyranny. The Committee
concluded its two-day session held under the Chairmanship
of Mr. N. Shivraj, President of the Federation.
The Committee approved the memorandum prepared by
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, for submission to the UNO and directed
the President of the Federation to take early steps to submit
the case formally to the Secretary of the UNO and to organise
a delegation of the Federation for the purpose.
The memorandum among other complaints added that the
tyranny and the constant and shameless resort to violence by
Hindus, makes the position of the Scheduled Castes far worse
than the position of Indians in South Africa. The memorandum
also complains of the failure of the British Government
to give protection and do justice to the Scheduled Castes
and requests the intervention of the UNO for necessary
international action.
With regard to the problems arising out of the framing
of the future Constitution of India, the Working Committee
declared in another resolution that the Federation stood for
a United India and a strong Central Government. The
Federation according to the resolution would be prepared to
accept the proposals of the Cabinet Mission regarding Grouping
in order to secure the co-operation of all parties and to arrive
at a peaceful solution of Indias constitutional problems.
EQUALITY SHOULD BE THE BASIS OF THE

CONSTITUTION
The resolution stated that the Federation stood for liberty
and equality as the fundamental basis for a future Indian
Constitution. While fighting for the cause of the Scheduled Castes
SCHEDULED CASTES.............BEFORE U.N.O. 359
and without detriment to that cause the Federation supported

the just and necessary demands of all minorities irrespective
of the communities to which they belong.
The Working Committee also expressed the opinion that
it was in the interest of India that she should be satisfied
with Dominion Status and accept it for a term of years which
was without prejudice to the right of Independence for India.
MEMORANDUM TO MINORITIES COMMITTEE
The Working Committee also approved another
memorandum prepared by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar who is a
member of the Constituent Assembly. This memorandum
suggests safeguards for the Scheduled Castes in the future
Constitution of India.
The Working Committee directed the representatives of
the Federation in the Constituent Assembly to insist that the
ultimate sanction for the Constitutional Safeguards should
be lodged in the Central Government and emphasised that
Separate Electorates were the only way of guaranteeing real
repesentation of the Scheduled Castes in the Legislatures
without which all other safeguards were sure to be only paper
safeguards.
The Committee also passed a resolution condoling the death
of Mr. B. J. Deorukhkar, Member of the Bombay Municipal
Corporation and two other Scheduled Castes workers from
Andhra, Messers Hari and Dr. Dharmanna.
Dr. Ambedkar, in an interview to the Press, explained the
resolutions passed by the Working Committee of the Federation
and asserted that the UNO had jurisdiction over the issue to
be submitted by eight crores of Scheduled Castes in India,
inasmuch as the UNO had jurisdiction over the case of Indians
in South Africa. He said that he was in communication with
the leader of Negroes in the United States, Paul Duabois,
who, according to Dr. Ambedkar, was submitting the case
of Negroes in U.S.A., before the U.N.O. Paul Duabois, Dr.
Ambedkar stated, was the founder President of the Negroes
Association in U. S. A. who was fighting for political, economic
and social rights of Negroes in that country.*
*Some words in this sentence are illegibleEditors.

Dr. Ambedkar, referring to the sufferings of the Scheduled

Castes in India, compared them with the condition of Negroes
in U. S. A. who, he said, are as much tyrannised by the
White Americans as Scheduled Castes are by Caste-Hindus.
Discussing the problem of framing the future Constitution
of India, Dr. Ambedkar said that he had an ingenious method
of preventing the formation of an executive of a majority
community belonging to one party disregarding completely
the interests and susceptibilities of a minority community
belonging to another party. He refused to disclose the details
of his scheme, but said that under the present Constitution,
the major community belonging to one party took possession
of the administration in a Province, thus imposing the worst
form of tyranny on a minority community. The helplessness
of the minority community, when the major community
makes a monopoly of the executive of the Government in
the Province should be prevented by a statutory provision in
any future Constitution of India, he said. He added that he
stood for coalition Governments formed by representatives
of both major and minor communities in different Provinces
and also at the Centre.
Dr. Ambedkar reiterated his view that India under the
present circumstances should be satisfied with Dominion
Status. My approach to the question of Indian Independence
is purely from the stand point of defence of the country and
I firmly believe that India is not well equipped at present to
defend herself alone without the help of Britain, he declared.
If the Constituent Assembly adopts my method, India could
have the help of the British Army stationed in India without
British control over that army, he concluded. 1
ll
1
: Jai Bheem, dated 26th January 1947.
38
I FAIL TO UNDERSTAND ATTLEES
STATEMENT
Dr. Ambedkar, former Member of the Viceroys Executive
Council and leader of the Scheduled Castes in an interview
with Globe when asked for his reactions to Mr. Attlees
statement on India, said I have not studied it. In fact, I fail
to understand the statement,
Continuing, Dr. Ambedkar said: There is not a single
point in the statement on which I can put my finger and say
that it is clear to me. Nothing is explicit in the statement.
Perhaps my intelligence is so limited that I fail to know what
the statement is about.
In reply to the question whether the Scheduled Castes
Sikhs were part and parcel of the All-India Scheduled Castes
Federation, and if so, what was their motive in joining the
Leagues demonstration against the Punjab Government.
Dr. Ambedkar said: I have no idea as to whether they are
part of the Scheduled Castes Federation. The question will
be better answered by the Sikhs themselves in the Punjab
Globe.1
ll
1
: Reprinted, Jar Bheem, dated 16th March 1947.
39
SECURE ADEQUATE SAFEGUARDS
FOR THE UNTOUCHABLES
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar expressed his thoughts regarding the
safeguards for Scheduled Castes in the letter addressed to
Jogendra Nath Mandal. Letter follows: Editors.
CONFIDENTIAL
BHIMRAO R. AMBEDKAR RAJGRAHA

M.A., Ph.D., D.Sc, Dadar, Bombay-14
Barrister-at-Law
Bombay-2nd June 1947
My dear Mandal,
Your letter of the 30th May, 1947 was delivered to me
by Mr. Meshram yesterday. I am sorry that for the whole of
last month owing to severe pain in my left leg I have been
confined to bed and disabled from taking any active interest
in public affairs. I wish to come to Delhi on the 4th by air
to attend the Union Constitution Committee to which I have
been appointed. But that depends upon my fitness to move.
In case I am still advised by Doctors not to move, I shall let
you know my views about the question of partition of Bengal.
I have always felt that the British have refused to recognise
the Scheduled Castes as a separate and independent entity.
The Scheduled Castes were incapable of doing anything
precisely with regard to the question of partition. They could
neither force partition nor could they prevent partition if it
was coming. The only course left to the Scheduled Castes is
to fight for safeguards either in a United Bengal or a Divided
Bengal. I also hold the view that the Muslims are not greater
friends of the Scheduled Castes than the Hindus and that if
the Scheduled Castes should by their own circumstances are
destined to live in a minority whether a Hindu Bengal or a
Muslim Bengal, the only one course is to fight for safeguards
for every possible emergency. It is possible for the reasons you
have mentioned that the Scheduled Castes in Eastern Bengal
SECURE ADEQUATE.............UNTOUCHABLES 363
will elect to stay where they are even when partition comes. I
have of course told the Hindus that in case there is partition
they shall have to agree to reserve some land in Western
Bengal for the Scheduled Castes of Eastern Bengal when
the Damodar Valley Project matures and more land is made
available for cultivation and in case the Scheduled Castes
of Eastern Bengal express a desire to migrate to Western
Bengal. This is however a somewhat remote possibility. In
the meantime I agree that you should work in allianee with
the League and secure adequate safeguards for them, I am
not quite so hopeless as you are with regard to the attitude
of the Hindus in Evelock to give political safeguards to the
Scheduled Castes. There isnt a chastened mind. In so far as
I am able to judge I think they will agree to almost all the
safeguards that we want. The only thing they will insist on
is some modified form of Separate Electorates. The Muslim
League however, will be ready to give to the Scheduled Castes
Separate Electorates more probably because they themselves
want Separate Electorates for their own community. So far
as the Eastern Bengal Scheduled Castes are concerned that
no doubt is an advantage.
You have asked me to let you have what demands you
should put up before the Muslim League. I have formulated a
set of demands in my Memorandum which has been printed
and circulated to the Members of the Minorities Committee.
I am sending a copy of it to you for your information. In my
view that Memorandum contains all that we need for our
protection, not only in Eastern Bengal but in every Province
in India. I think you should make this Memorandum the best
use in your negotiations with the Muslim League. Of course,
you are free to add to it any new safeguard for our people
in Eastern Bengal which you think there are some special
circumstances which call for such safeguards.
I have been already apprised of the plight of the Satyagrahis
in Lucknow Jail. I am sending two of my representatives to
Lucknow in order to inspect and state the condition of the
Satyagrahis in Jail. I have also referred to the Prime Minister.
U. P. Of course, our own people having thrown a challenge to
the Government of U. P. in the form of a Satyagraha, prestige

release the Satyagrahis. But if some agreement is reached
with regard to our safeguards in the Minorities Committee,
I should, of course, make their immediate release a part of
the bargain.
With Kind regards,
Yours sincerely,
Sd/- B. R. AMBEDKAR
Honble Mr. J. N. Mandal,
Law Member to the Govt. of India,
NEW DELHI.1
ll
1
40
INDIAN CENSUS
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar expressed his opinion on Indian Census
on 26th October 1947, as follows: Editors.
The Census of India has over a number of decades ceased
to be an operation in demography. It has become a Political
affair. Every community seems to be attempting to artificially
argument its numbers at the cost of some other community
for the sake of capturing greater and greater degree of
political power in its own hands. The Scheduled Castes seem
to have been made a common victim for the satisfaction of
the combined greed of the other communities who through
their propagandists or enumerators are able to control the
operations and the results of the Census.1
ll
1
Place is not mentionedEditors.
41
SCHEDULED CASTES IN PAKISTAN
SHOULD COME OVER TO INDIA
New Delhi, November 27th, 1947.

The Nizam deserves no sympathy in opposing union with
India. I am anxious that no person from the Scheduled Castes
brings disgrace upon the community by siding with one who
is an enemy of India, says Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Minister for
Law, in a statement extending to them an open invitation to
migrate to India. issued today.
Regarding the status of his followers in Pakistan,
Dr. Ambedkar mentioned that the Muslim League and its
President had sided the Scheduled Castes only when it
suited them and in view of the wrongs perpetrated on them,
he suggested that they too should come over to India from
Pakistan.
Dr. Ambedkar felt that the number of Scheduled Castes
in India was so large and well-organised, they could not fail
to influence the Government of the day.
He added: I have received innumerable complaints from
the Scheduled Castes from Pakistan and Hyderabad asking
me to do something to relieve them from the distress in which
they have been placed as a consequence of the policy adopted
by Pakistan and Hyderabad towards them. In Pakistan, they
are not allowed to come over to India and they are being
forcibly converted to Islam. In Hyderabad also they are being
forcibly converted to Islam in order to increase the strength
of the Muslim population there. Further, there is a regular
campaign carried on by the Ittehad-ul-Muslimeen by burning
the houses of the Untouchables in order to strike terror into
the hearts of the Scheduled Castes of Hyderabad so that they
may never join the movement for responsible Government in
Hyderabad and compelling Hyderabad to join the Indian Union.
Open Invitation
All I can do is to invite them to come to India. For, the
condition of the Scheduled Castes in India is as it is in Pakistan. In
SCHEDULED CASTES..............TO INDIA 367
India they are being tyrannized by the Caste Hindus in all

parts of the country. While in Pakistan they are subjected to
forcible religious conversion, in Hindustan they are subjected to
forcible political conversion. They are compelled to be members
of the Congress and if they refuse to become members they
are boycotted and their lives made impossible. There have
been cases particularly in the U. P. where the tyranny and
oppression against the Scheduled Castes have been carried to
the length of burning them alive. The tyranny and oppression
that is being practised upon the Scheduled Castes in East
Punjab by the the Sikhs and Jats who have come from West
Punjab have been equally unbearable. The administration
which is entirely by Caste Hindus has done nothing to render
them the slightest assistance.
Notwithstanding the gloomy prospect for the Scheduled
Castes who are in India, I would like to tell the Scheduled
Castes who happen today to be impounded inside Pakistan
to come over to India. The Congress party has weakened the
political safeguards necessary for the Scheduled Castes under
the new Constitution to such an extent as to make them
worse than useless. Nonetheless, our numbers are so great
that if we are well-organised, we cannot fail to influence the
Government of the day.
Muslims Are not Friends

It would be fatal for the Scheduled Castes, whether in
Pakistan or in Hyderabad, to put their faith in the Muslims or
the Muslim League. It has become a habit with the Scheduled
Castes to look upon the Muslims as their friends simply
because they dislike the Hindus. This is a mistaken view.
The Muslims wanted the support of the Scheduled Castes
but they never gave their support to the Scheduled Castes.
Mr. Jinnah was all the time playing a double game. He was
very insistent that the Scheduled Castes were a separate
entity when it suited him but, when it did not suit him he
insisted with equal emphasis that they were Hindus. The
Muslims and the Muslim League, charged as they are with
the passion to make the Muslims a governing class as quickly
as possible, will never give consideration to the claims of the
Scheduled Castes. This I speak from experience.
As regards conversion, we Scheduled Castes must look

upon it as a last resort forced upon them by violence. And
even to those who are converted by force and violence, I say
that they must not regard themselves as lost to the fold for
ever. I pledge my word that if they wish to come back I shall
see that they are received back into the fold and tressed as
brethren in the same manner in which they were treated
before their conversion.
The Scheduled Castes of Hyderabad should under no
circumstances side with the Nizam and the Ittehad-ul-
Muslimeen. Whatever the tyranny and oppression which
the Hindus practise on us, it must not warp our vision and
swerve us from our duty. The Nizam deserves no sympathy in
opposing Union with India. In doing this he is acting against
his own interest. He does not realize that his own dynastic
rights would be much safer if they were guaranteed by the
Union Constitution which would have the sanction of 90 per
cent of the Hindus of India than they would be if he relied on
the Ittehad-ul-Muslimeen. I am anxious that no person from
the Scheduled Castes bring disgrace upon the community by
siding with one who is an enemy of India. A.P.I.1
ll
1
: The National Standard, dated 28th November 1947.
42
SCHEDULED CASTE REFUGEES NEGLECTED
After partition, in Bengal and in Punjab, communal clashes

between Hindus and Muslims arose on a scale never experienced
in the past. Both the communities suffered badly. But the ill-
effects of that dissension were felt even by a large number of
Untouchables living in those areas, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar had
received a number of letters describing sufferings undergone
by the Untouchables by the Hindus, Muslims, Sikhs and Jats.
He, therefore, wrote a letter (dated 18th December 1947) to
the Prime Minister Jawaharlal Nehru, informing him of the
sufferings of the Untouchables and requesting him to give
relief to the Scheduled Caste refugeesEditors.
New Delhi,
The 18th December 1947.
My dear Shri Jawaharlal,

I have been receiving so many complaints from the
Scheduled Castes evacuees who come over from Pakistan
to India as well as from those who have been looked up by
the Pakistan Government and prevented from coming over
to India. I feel that the time has come for me to draw your
attention to their sufferings. For the purpose of giving you an
idea of what is happening and what is required to be done,
I am setting out below the causes of their sufferings and the
measures that should be adopted to remove them.
I
(1) The Pakistan Government are preventing in every
possible way the evacuation of the Scheduled Castes from
their territory. The reason behind this seems to me that they
want the Scheduled Castes to remain in Pakistan to do the
menial job and to serve as landless labourers for the land
holding population of Pakistan. The Pakistan Government is
particularly anxious to impound the sweepers whom they have
declared as persons belonging to Essential Services and whom
they are not prepared to release except on one months notice.
(2) The organisation known as the M.E.O. has been of

some use in helping the Scheduled Castes refugees who are
anxious to evacuate. I, however, understand that the Pakistan
Government is not permitting the M.E.O. to get into direct
touch with the Scheduled Castes who want to evacuate.
Consequently, the process of evacuating the Scheduled Castes
is going very slowly, and in some places it is at a standstill. I
am also told that the M.E.O. is going to be closed very soon.
If this happens then the evacuation of the Scheduled Castes
from Pakistan would be quite impossible.
(3) What is necessary to do is:
(i) to ask the Pakistan Government not to place
any obstacles in the way of the evacuation of the
Scheduled Castes,
(ii) to allow the M.E.O. to get into direct touch with
Scheduled Castes and wish to evacuate,
(iii) to maintain the M.E.O. till all the Scheduled Castes
are evacuated.
(4) So far the Ministry of Relief and Rehabilitation has
appointed only one officer from the Scheduled Castes to West
Punjab. But other Provinces of Pakistan such as N. W. F. P.,
Sind and Bhawalpur are left over and for which no such
officer has been appointed. The Ministry should be directed
to make appointments to these areas forthwith to that special
officers could tour the Pakistan area and find out the places
where the Scheduled Castes are prevented by the Pakistan
Government from coming over.
II
With regard to those Scheduled Castes who have come over
from Pakistan to Eastern Punjab, they have also sent their
complaints. They are far more numerous than those coming
from persons who are impounded in Pakistan. I have their
gist below:
(i)
(1) The Scheduled Castes evacuees who have come to Eastern
Punjab are not living in the refugees camps established by the
SCHEDULED CASTES...............NEGLECTED 371
Government of India. The reason is that the officers in charge

of these refugees camps discriminate between the Caste Hindu
refugees and the Scheduled Caste refugees.
(2) It appears that the Relief and Rehabilitation Department
has made a rule that it is only that refugees who are staying
in the Relief Camps can receive rations, clothing, etc. On
account of their not staying in the Refugee Camps for the
reason mentioned above, the Scheduled Castes refugees are
not getting any relief. This is a great hardship.
(3) As discrimination cannot be prevented, it is necessary
to modify the rule so that the Scheduled Caste refugees living
outside the camps should also be entitled to relief in the same
way and to the same extent as refugees living in camps.
(ii)
(1) In the allotment of lands made by the Government
of Eastern Punjab the interests of the Scheduled Castes are
completely overlooked. The administration of Eastern Punjab
being entirely in the hands of the Caste Hindus, there is nobody
either to take a personal interest in the rehabilitation of the
Scheduled Castes evacuees nor is there any agency appointed
by the Government of India especially charged with the duty
of bringing to the notice of the Eastern Punjab Government
that the interests of Scheduled Castes are overlooked.
(2) It is, therefore, essential that there should be a number
of officers appointed by the Government of India to work in
East Punjab charged with the special duty of seeing that the
allotment of land is fairly made and that the Scheduled Caste
refugees get their legitimate share.
(3) I have given to the Honourable Mr. Neogy a list of
persons for being appointed for this purpose who, so far as I
know, are best qualified to carry out this work.
(4) (a) It is a notorious fact that the Sikhs and the
Jats who occupy a very prominent position in East
Punjab are compelling the Scheduled Castes who are
residents of East Punjab to evacuate their original
homes in order to appropriate their houses or their
landed property. The Scheduled Castes are unable to obtain

any redress from the tyranny and oppression practised upon
them by the Sikhs and the Jats to carry out their purposes
for the simple reason that the Magistracy and the Policy
in East Punjab are wholly manned by the Sikhs and Jats
who quite naturally protect the wrong doers who are their
Kith and Kin and pay no attention to the complaints of the
Scheduled Castes.
(b) It is, therefore, absolutely essential that the Government
of East Punjab should be compelled to recruit at least 300
Scheduled Castes in their Civil Police. It was recently published
in the newspapers that the East Punjab Government had
recruited some 300 Scheduled Castes in their Police Force. On
enquiry I found that this recruitment has been made for the
purpose of the Frontier Constabulary and not for the ordinary
Civil Police Force. What the Scheduled Castes need for the
purpose of their protection is recruitment to the Civil Police
of East Punjab. I am informed that the Civil Police Force of
East Punjab does not include even a single Scheduled Caste
person.
(5) (a) The Land Revenue system of East Punjab divided
the residents of village into two classes Zamindars and
Kaminas. In the category of the Zamindar are included those
families who have an exclusive right to own land situated
inside the village boundary. The Kaminas have no right to
buy or to own land situated in the village of which they are
residents. Even the sites on which their houses are situated
belong to the Zamindars, with the result that the Zamindars
if they combine can compel the Kaminas to leave the village
by asking them to remove their houses. This rule places the
Kaminas of every village at the mercy of the Zamindars. The
Scheduled Castes in all the villages in East Punjab are classed
as Kaminas and are therefore living in complete servitude of
the Zamindars of the village.
(b) It is, therefore, necessary that the East Punjab
Government should be called upon to abolish this distinction
by altering their Land Revenue system and making it similar
to the Ryotwari System under which all villagers are placed on
equal footing so far as the capacity to own land is concerned.
(6) (a) In the Province of East Punjab there operates what

is called the Land Alienation Act which is intended to protect
the agriculturists from the money lenders. But there cannot
be slightest doubt that it is a most vicious piece of legislation
inasmuch as it contains a definition of Agriculturist which
is communal and not occupational. According to this law.
a person is an agriculturist if he belongs to a community
which is declared by the Government as an agricultural
community. The old Punjab Government took particular
care not to declare the Scheduled Castes as an agricultural
community although every member of the Scheduled Castes
is either a cultivator of land or an agricultural labourer.
The result is that the Scheduled Castes in East Punjab are
debarred from buying or acquiring landed property and are
compelled to lead the life of landless labourers dependent
upon the Hindu, Sikh and Jat landowners for their livelihood.
This is a cruel piece of legislation and I think ought not to
be allowed to remain on the Statute Book.
(b) The East Punjab Government should be to amend the
definition of the term agriculturist and make it occupational
so that everybody who earns his livelihood by agriculture
irrespective of his caste and creed becomes an agriculturist
entitled to own and acquired landed property.
I have enumerated all the difficulties of the Scheduled
Castes which have been brought to my notice and the
remedies, which I think, if adopted, will remove them. Some
of the remedies lie in the hands of the Government of India
and the rest in the hands of the Government of East Punjab.
There can be no question of applying such remedies as lie
in the hands of the Government of India if it has the will to
do so. Even with regard to those remedies which lie in the
hands of the Government of East Punjab, the Government
of India need not feel helpless. For, since the Government of
India is paying the cost of rehabilitation, it has a moral right
to compel the Government of East Punjab to adopt particular
measure which the Government of India thinks necessary for
a fair and equal treatment of all classes of people. That is the
reason why I have not hesitated to include for action by the
Government of India such remedies as lie in the hands of the

Government of East Punjab. So far all care and attention has
been bestowed by the Government of India on the problem of
the Muslims. The problem of Scheduled Castes has either been
supposed not to exist, or deemed to be so small as not to require
special attention. Although some people do not like to mention
the problem of the Scheduled Castes nonetheless those of us who
are concerned with the Scheduled Castes know that: the problem
exists and it is such more acute than the problem of the Muslims.
Many a times I had thought of drawing the attention of the public
to the neglect by the Government of India of the problem of the
Scheduled Caste refugees both in Pakistan and in India. For
obvious reasons I have refrained from doing so. Owing to your
pre-occupation with other matters, I have made no complaint
regarding your silence about this question. But I am afraid time
has come when I must insist upon your giving personal attention
to this problem by issuing directions to the Minister for Relief
and Rehabilitation and to the Minister without Portfolio to relieve
the Scheduled Castes of their sufferings either by adopting the
remedies I have suggested in this letter or by devising better
remedies to effectuate the purposes I have set out. I shall be
grateful if you will give this matter your immediate attention.
Yours sincerely,
(Sd/)B.R. AMBEDKAR.
The Honble Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru,
Prime Minister of India,
New Delhi.1
Pt. Jawaharlal Nehru responded to the
abovementioned letter thus:
Prime Minister, P.M.
India. New Delhi,
The 25th December 1947.
My dear Dr. Ambedkar,
I have your letter of the 18th December about the
evacuation of Scheduled Caste people from Pakistan to India.
1
: Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 10, Pp. 26-32.
We have been trying our utmost to help in the evacuation

of the Scheduled Castes from Pakistan, notably Sind, where
they have been prevented from coming away. Our High
Commissioner there is in continuous contact with this problem.
As regards the other problems raised by you they have
to be dealt with by the East Punjab Government. We shall
certainly advise them in the matter and see to it that every
help is given to the Scheduled Caste evacuees.
We have had some difficulty in dealing with the East
Punjab Government in regard to many matters chiefly because
the multitude of the problem it faces. I shall gladly give my
personal attention to this subject and am requesting the
Minister without Portfolio to look into this matter specially.
Yours Sincerly,
(Sd/) Jawaharlal Nehru.
The Honourable Dr. B. R. Ambedkar.1
ll
1
43
GOVERNMENT SHOULD BE IMPARTIAL
The pitiable plight of the Untouchables coming from Eastern

Punjab was becoming worse day by day. To get the solution
to this problem officials from the Untouchables were to be
appointed in the Relief and Rehabilitation Department. Hence
Dr. Ambedkar wrote a letter to Honble Mr. K. C. Neogy,
Minister for Relief and Rehabilitation, New Delhi. The letter
is as follows.Editors.
Personal New Delhi,
23rd March 1948.
My dear Neogy,
You will recall that you wanted me to recommend the
names of some special workers who could be employed under
your Department for helping the Scheduled Caste refugees who
have come over from Western Punjab to Eastern Punjab in
the matter of their rehabilitation. I gave you a list of persons
who could be employed for this work. I do not know what
you have done with regard to the names contained in the
list. There are, however, two persons whom I recommended
and whom you have appointed, and about whom I propose to
write to you in this matter. They are Messrs B. K. Gaikwad
and R. S. Jadhav. Both of them have been complaining to me
that they are given no work at all and that they are wasting
their time. They also reported to me that they were called
over by Mr. Shevakram Karamchand who is the Director
of the Harijan Section of your Department and who cross
questioned as to their views on the general politics of this
country. The impression left upon them, which they conveyed
to me, is that the Government of India is not prepared to
employ people because they do not belong to the Congress.
It seems to me absurd, if not mischievous, for Government to
insist that its employees should have the same political opinion
as the Party in power, and I am sure that you do not share
the view-point expressed by Mr. Shewakram Karamchand.
What I am concerned about is that these two men who have
been retained are not given the work for which they were
GOVERNMENT.............BE IMPARTIAL 377
recruited. Mr. Karamchand told them in the course of the

interview that the persons recommended by the Harijan
League were thoroughly incompetent and were of no use for
the sort of work they were expected to do and that the persons
belonging to the Scheduled Castes Federation were the most
competent, and yet these men are not given the responsible
work for which they were recruited merely because their
political opinions are distasteful to this gentleman. I am,
therefore, driven to ask you whether you intend to give them
any responsible piece of work for which they are fitted. If you
are not prepared to do that I think it is only right that you
should discontinue their service and allow them to return to
their places and do the social work that they had been doing.
I am sorry I have to write to you in this very direct fashion,
but when ones patience is exhausted one has no other way.
With kind regards.
Yours sincerely,
Sd/B.R. Ambedkar.
Honourable Mr. K. C. Neogy,
Minister for Relief and
Rehabilitation,
New Delhi.1
ll
1
44
BE YOUR OWN LIGHT !
On a balmy evening in May 1950, two gentlemen

seated themselves on a bench in Bombays Cuffe Parade
and proceeded to hold a conversation. One of them was
the architect of the Indian Constitution Dr. Bhimrao Ramji
Ambedkar. The other was noted writer Mulk Raj Anand,
author of The Untouchable.
Forty years later, Dr. Anand recalls the illuminating
conversation with the Messiah of the downtrodden.
Mulk Raj Anand: Namaskar, Dr. Ambedkar !
B. R. Ambedkar: I prefer the Buddhist greetingOm
mani padmaye ! May the lotuses awake.
MRA: I agree. How thoughtless we are ! We inherit words
without questioning their meaning ! Of course, namaskar
means I bow before you . . . . .
BRA: That perpetuates submission ! May the lotuses
awake is a prayer for enlightenment!
MRA: Indeed, old habits die hard. We adopt them
unthinkingly . . . . .
BRA: In everything.
MRA: Come to think of it, one is not born stamped Hindu ! Or
Muslim ! or Christian! Hindu parents give their child
a name during the naming ceremony ! Sanctified by a
priest reciting verses in Sanskrit, which the child does not
understand. A sacred thread is put on his body. And to and
behold the boy is a Hindu !
BRA: Idiocy !
MRA: If you by mean the Greek word, idiot-going round
and round in circles !
BRA: One must question all old habits, ideas, practices.
Education should encourage the new young to ask the teacher,
one new question a day . . . . .
BE YOUR OWN LIGHT ! 379
MRA: The best way to teach teachers ! They often dont

know what is not in the text book. As a matter of fact, even
in ones mature youth, one can only grow by asking questions.
I learnt this from Henri Bergsons book Creative Evolution. I
was in difficulties about various philosophical problems after
reading Hegal, Kant and Descartes. Bergson said: One can
heighten consciousness by questioning every philosophical
proposition . . . . .
BRA: Buddha argued with Brahmins about every one of
their beliefs. They had degraded whole people as outcastes.
They said, God had ordained you varnasBrahmins,
Kshatriyas, Vaishyas, Shudras. Buddha asked: What about
man himselfthe individual? Because a man is born in a
family which handles corpses of dead cattle, he is condemned
to be an Untouchable. All forest people are junglis to the
Hindus . . . . .
MRA: Rejected !
BRA: Indeed ! Everyone who works with hand was, and
is, rejected. Those who skin animals! Those who carry dung!
Those who do menial labour on the land ! All branded and
bonded forever ! After five thousand years it is still worse !
An Untouchable cant enter a temple even if he has a bath
before he goes there ! He cant draw water from the village
wellhe must take it from the filthy pond outside the village !
He cant graze his cattle on the landlords land. He is dirty
because he cleans dirt. Always considered impure ! An animal
can be touched, not an Untouchable . . . . .
MRA: As a member of the Constituent Assembly have
you been able to assert the rights of the individual? I see
that your committee gives fundamental rightsthe right of
the individual to freedom. But we see that you have also
conceded the right to property as a fundamental right Does
not the right to property give a decisive advantage to those
who have inherited wealth? So the poorest of the poor, the
Untouchable will always be at a disadvantage.
BRA: In our Constitution, we have put forward the ideal of a
secular, socialist democracy... If every one can have the right to till
the land from the State tenancy rights then equality of privilege
can be assured and there need be no exploitation. So far

Untocuhables and even many Caste Hindus and Muslims
do not have tenancy rights. All these landless peasants are
mere hands.
MRA: Then the right to work should have been recognised
as a fundamental right.
BRA: I was only one of the members of the drafting
committee.
MRA: So you became a lamb before the lions ! BRA: I
bleated good deal ! I am now roaring !
MRA: As a lawyer, you know how the judges will always
decide in favour of the high caste, upper class Hindus.
BRA: Of course, the only Non-Brahmin in our
Government of Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru fought hard against
the night to own property being a fundamental right ....
But Babu Rajendra Prasad felt that Nehru wanted to
make India into Russia. The Caste Hindus, therefore, only
conceded the other rights of man as directive principles ....
to be fought for in Parliament.
MRA: Which would be weighted in favour of men of
property.
BRA: The socialists can win a majority one day. And
ask for redress. Any how, the outcastes and tribals have
been declared Scheduled Castes. They will be given certain
privileges to uplift themlike reservation for admission to
schools and colleges and scholarships.
MRA: The Caste Hindus will always resent reservation.
BRA: We must organise ourselves. Arouse the
disinherited to fight. There are more outcastes than Caste
Hindusif we include the Muslims who are also regarded
as Untouchables by the casteists. And the tribal people.
Together, with the socialists they can abolish ownership of
private property ! No landlords, no tenants ! No landless
labourers !
MRA: State capitalism might also prove to be dangerous.
You know what Stalin has done in Russia. Imposed a set
of bureaucrats on the people in the name of Communism !
BE YOUR OWN LIGHT ! 381
BRA: Of course, we must protect the individual from

invasion of his rights from other individuals. Liberty of the
person must always be a primary concern. That was in my
mind when I urged for fundamental rights.
MRA: If that was in your mind then you might urge
Parliament to revise fundamental rights. We must fight against
both State capitalism and Private capitalism. You know how
the vast majority of people everywhere are subject to the will
of the employers.
BRA: Indeed, liberty so far seems to be the liberty of
the landlord to increase rent. The capitalist always wants
to reduce wages and increase hours of work. Capitalism is a
dictatorship of private employer.
MRA: The fundamental rightsright to life, liberty and
happinessremain a dream .......
BRA: The new young must go on fighting. They can change
the Constitution.
MRA: This may not be possible without upturnings like
the 1789 revolution in France.
BRA: Strange to hear this from you ! I thought that by
making Gandhi the liberator of Untouchables in your novel,
you have been converted to non-violence.
MRA: I could not live up to the Mahatmas ideal. We had
to face Hitler and Mussolini. I went to Spain and joined the
International Brigade. Though I fainted at the sight of blood
in a clinic and was asked to opt out.... But one had to take
sides in the second world war. A poet called the so-called war
for freedom of the democracies against fascism, the fight for
a half lie against a big lie.
BRA: You know, though the Mahatma was all for the
Harijans, he did not get up his beliefs in the Varnashram
dictated by the Bhagwad Gita ..... By calling them sons of
Hari, the supreme God, he thought he was exalting them. In
fact they were left at the lowest levels.
MRA: Is that why you have adopted Buddhism as your

religion?
BRA: May be that was the chief consideration. Also by
remaining a Scheduled Castes citizen, one accepts the status
of the outcaste. I have felt the faith of the Buddha, which
does not believe in the Hindu God Brahma aspires for human
beings, man and women, to be free of dogmas. Obscure myths
and legends ! One can pursue knowledge ! One can disown
casteist heroes of the Hindus like God King Ram, the avatar
of Vishnu ! And many other sentimental myths of Hinduism.
MRA: Indeed, I find the Buddhas hunches far more
plausible than the guesses of the Brahmins. He was the first
existentialist of the world. He cried out. Dukha, dukha, dukha
! The Hindus were always for make-beliefs. God is ananda.
A consolation prize for beggars who ask the feudal Lord God
for favours by offering gifts of flowers, bribes of garlands and
fruits !via the priests.
BRA: That is why most priests have big bellies.
MRA: What is your message for the rejected?
BRA: I say to the Untouchable: Be a lion ! Hindus sacrificed
goats before the image of Kali. You be your own light atta
deep bhav !
MRA: Like the Buddha said to Ananda: Be a lamp unto
yourself !....1
ll
1
: Dr. Mulk Raj Anand, An eminent writer and author of The
UntouchableTribal World, April, 1991, P. 13.
Reprinted, Rattu Remembrances of Dr. B. R. Ambedkar. Pp. 110114.
45
HINDUISM IS THE LATEST DEVELOPMENT
OF SOCIAL THOUGHT IN INDIA
Bombay, Wednesday*
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, Minister for Law, Government of
India, who arrived in the city from Delhi this evening declined
to comment on reports about his conversion to Buddhism.
Dr. Ambedkar told pressmen that he intended to start a
college at Ahmednagar on the lines of the Siddhartha College.
The College which will give instruction in both Arts and
Science subject will be started before July next, he stated.
He is leaving for Poona tonight and returning to the city
tomorrow evening.
He said, as one interested in the subject, he had been
collecting pieces of information as to the causes leading to
the birth and fall of Buddhism in India.
Dr. Ambedkar was of the opinion that the significance
of Buddhism would not be understood unless the exact
circumstances which gave birth to it were understood. He
disagreed with most people who were under the impression
that the religion of India had all along been Hinduism
Hinduism is the latest development of social thought in
India, he declared.
Causes of Decline
Turning next to the causes which led to the decline of
Buddhism, Dr. Ambedkar refuted suggestions made by many
people in India that Buddhism was destroyed by the dialectic
of Shankaracharya. This is contrary to facts as Buddhism
existed for many centuries after his death.
Dr. Ambedkar believed that Buddhism faded away in India
because of the rise of Vaishnavaitism and Saivaism. Another
cause was the Muslim invasion of India. When Allauddin
marched into Bihar, he killed over 5,000 Bhikkus. The remaining
*The 3rd May 1950.
Buddhist monks fled to neighbouring countries like China,

Nepal and Tibet. Efforts were subsequently made by
Buddhists of India to raise another priesthood in order to
revive Buddhism. But these failed as by then 90 per cent of
Buddhists had embraced Hinduism.
Answering the question why Hinduism survived in India
and Buddhism had died, Dr. Ambedkar said, this religion is
difficult to practise while Hinduism is not.P.T.I.1
ll
1
: The Free Press Journal, dated 4th May 1950.
46
SCHEDULED CASTES EMANCIPATION
DRAFT MANIFESTO
An Executive Committee Meeting of All India Scheduled
Castes Federation was held at the Residence of Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar at New Delhi on 6th Oct. 1951 to decide the
Election Manifesto.1
In that meeting a decision was taken, not to have alliance
with Congress, Hindu Maha Sabha, R.S.S., Communist
Party and Jan Sangh. The power to have the alliance with
other Politicat Parties was delegated to the adhoc committee
comprising Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, N. Shivraj and Bapusaheb
Rajbhoj. It was also decided that the adhoc Committee would
take the appropriate decisions.
The emphasis was given to make the Samata Sainik
Dal of Scheduled Castes Federation stronger and effective.
The manifesto prepared by Scheduled Castes Federation
was approved unanimously. The press wrote columns after
columns speculating about the proposed manifesto. Indians
and Western Journals welcomed the manifesto released on 7th
October 1951 which was unique, unparalled and outspoken.2
The copies of manifesto were circulated to the
representatives of news papers well in advance. Accordingly
the leading news paper The Times of India dated October
3rd, 1951 reacted under the above title which is as follows:
... Seeking to fight the battle against poverty on two fronts,
the Federation, it is understood, will advocate birth control to
limit population and urge measures for increased and intensified
agriculture and industrial production. The Federation considers
rapid industrialization as very essential but is of a view that
agriculture would continue to be the foundation of Indian
economy. As regards administration, the Federation will
press for the creation of linguistic provinces. It will insist on
stringent action against corruption and black-marketing in all
phases of life, particularly against Ministers or Officers who are
corrupt. The Federation will advocate reduction of expenditure
in the army, re-levy of the salt tax, abolition of prohibition
1
2
: Janata, October 13th, 1951.
and nationalisation of Insurance. As regard the foreign policy,

the manifesto is expected to emphasize that Indias first duty
should be to herself. It will urge the reversal of the present
policy which is stated to have converted Indias friends into
her enemies and the prevailing antagonism between the United
States and India, is mentioned as an instance ..................1
To the Men and Women of India who are

expected to think before they vote. To the men
and women of India who are expected to believe
that public good should come before selfish gain.
ELECTION MANIFESTO
OF THE
SCHEDULED CASTES FEDERATION
Scheduled Castes Federation is an All-India Political Party

of the Scheduled Castes, established by the Scheduled Castes.
In the following pages an attempt is made to set out (1) its
Principles, (2) its Policy, (3) its Programmes and (4) its terms
of Co-operation with other political parties.
by Dr. B. R. Ambedkar
1
: The Times of India, dated 3rd October 1951, under titleScheduled
Castes Emancipation : Draft Manifesto
Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 10, P. 147.
SCHEDULED CASTES................MANIFESTO 387
Principles of the Party
1. The attitude of the Party in public affairs will be governed

by the following principles:-
(1) It will treat all Indians not only as being equal before
the law but as being entitled to equality and will
accordingly foster equality where it does not exist and
uphold it where it is denied.
(2) It will regard every Indian as an end in himself with
a right to his own development in his own way and
the State as only a means to that end.
(3) It will sustain the right of every Indian to freedom-
religious, economic and political subject to such
limitations as may arise out of the need for the
protection of the interests of other Indians or the State.
(4) It will uphold the right of every Indian to equality of
opportunity subject to the provision that those who have
had none in the past shall have priority over those who
had.
(5) It will keep the State ever aware of its obligation to
make every Indian free from want and free from fear.
(6) It will insist on the maintenance of liberty, equality
and fraternity and will strive for redemption from
oppression and exploitation of man by man, of class
by class and of nation by nation.
(7) It will stand for the Parliamentary System of
Government as being the best form of Government
both in the interest of public and in the interest of the
individual.
2. There are two considerations which should be borne in
mind in assessing the implication and sincerity behind these
principles. The first consideration is that these principles
though adopted by the Federation are for the benefit of all
the down-trodden humanity in India. The Federation in that
sense cannot be accused of being a communal organization. It
may be that it is not open to all, nonetheless it is out to serve
all and co-operate with all who prove worthy of co-operation.
3. There may not be anything new in the Principles of

the Scheduled Castes Federation. They will be found in
the manifestoes of most political parties. But there are two
considerations which distinguish the Federation from other
Political Parties. The first consideration is that the principles
of the Federation are not adopted by the Federation merely
to look politically respectable or merely to delude the voters.
They are natural to the Federation. They are borne out of the
social condition of the Scheduled Castes. The Scheduled Castes
Federation cannot exist without adopting these principles
and without holding up to those principles and living up
to them. The principles of the Scheduled Castes Federation
are the life book of the Scheduled Castes Federation. They
are not the external marks of a political faith. They are the
outward register of the inward feeling. They are not cloak
worne for the purpose of winning the election. Many parties
may adopt these principles. But no party can be so true to
the principles as the Scheduled Castes Federation. This is
the second consideration in valuing the principles of the
Federation.
The Policy of the Party

4. The policy of the Party will be to try to give effect to
the principles set out above. The policy of the Party is not
tied to any particular dogma or ideology such as Communism,
or Socialism, Gandhism, or any other ism. The Party will be
ready to adopt any plan of social and economic betterment of
the people irrespective of its origin and provided it is consistent
with its principles. Its outlook on life will be purely rational
and modern, emperistic and not academic.
The Programme of the Party

I. Old Problems
5. The programme of any Political Party in India must
be integrally connected with the legacy left by the British.
The legacy of the British has its credit side, and also
its debit side. On the credit side must be reckoned (1) a
uniform system of law, (2) a uniform system of justice,
and (3) a uniform system and administration. On the debit
side must be reckoned (1) maintenance of the archaic
social system prevalent among the people of the country,

(2) maintenance of the privileged class in education and in
the Services, both Civil and Military, (3) complete neglect of
the Untouchables, of the Backward Classes and of the Tribal
People, (4) impoverization of the country.
A. Problem of Raising the Backward Classes

6. The Scheduled Castes Federation will fight for the
raising of the Backward Classes, the Untouchables and the
Tribal people both in the matter of Education and Services.
This will receive topmost priority in the plan of action by
the Federation and will be treated as fundamental. Neither
delay or want of means will be allowed to stand in the way
of carrying this part of the Programme into effect. The sort
of Education which the Scheduled Castes Federation has in
mind with regard to these classes is not primary education, not
even Secondary Education. What it has in mind is advanced
education of such high order, both in this country and outside,
which will enable these classes to fit themselves for taking
hold of administration. Similarly, in the matter of services,
the Scheduled Castes Federation will insist on reservation,
subject to minimum qualifications, so long as these classes
are not able to find their place in the Civil and Military
services of the country. Today there is rampant a worst sort
of communalism in the Civil and Military services of the
country by the higher classes. The services have become the
monopoly of a few communities. When the lower classes are
trying to break this monopoly by demanding that they who are
at present excluded from services, are decried as communalists.
The Scheduled Castes Federation will not allow this perverted
logic to stand in the way of the non-privileged classes in the
way of the fulfilment of their demand for occupying their
rightful place in the affairs of this country.
7. The Scheduled Castes Federation believes that the gulf
between the higher classes and the lower classes in this country
is already very great. This gulf has already created a good deal
of enmity between them. The murders, arsons and loot that were
committed by members of the lower classes against members
of the higher classes in 1948 in certain parts of India after the
murder of Mr. Gandhi shows how deep rooted this enmity is.
The Scheduled Castes Federation is firmly of opinion that

to remove the cause of this enmity is to give the lower
classes the higher education and to open to them the door
of services is the only solution of this problem. The artificial
distinction between higher classes and lower classes based
on birth must come to an end soon. But it cannot come to
an end except by raising the lower classes to the level of
the higher classes in the matter of education.
B. The Problem of Poverty

8 (7) The economic condition of India has been described
by the Planning Commission in very realistic terms. It
says:-
(i) The population of the Indian Union (excluding Jammu
and Kasmir) has increased from 235.5 million in 1901
to 356.9 million in 1951an increase of about 52
per cent over the half-century. The rate of increase
for the first two decades was relatively low, but it
has risen since then. Between 1921 and 1931, the
increase was 11 per cent; for 1931-41, it was 14.3
per cent; and, for 1941-51, it was 13.4 per cent.
(ii) There has been very little change in the occupational
structure, despite considerable development of
industries. In 1911, about 71 per cent of the working
population was engaged in agriculture. For 1948,
the National Income Committee puts this figure at
about 68.2 per cent. Agriculture affords employment
for only a part of the year, so that a large proportion
of the workers engaged in this occupation are more
or less idle for the rest of the year. There is thus a
great deal chronic underemployment in the country.
(iii) Sown area per person has shown a steady tendency to
decline. For British India, sown area per person went
down from 0.88 acre in 1911-12 to 0.72 acre in 1941-42.
For 1948, i.e., after partition, the estimated sown
area per person in the Indian Union works out at 0.71
acre. Evidence as to the trend of yields per acre is not
conclusive. From some of the published figures available,

it would appear that in respect of certain food crops, at
any rate, the trend has been downward. It is difficult to
assess the over-all trend of productivity in agriculture,
but the broad picture that emerges suggests conditions
of stagnation in this respect.
8. The Problem of poverty is thus a double edged problem.
From one point of view it is a problem of more production
both in Agriculture and in Industry. From another point of
view, it is a problem of controlling the excessive growth of
population. Both sides are equally important. The Scheduled
Castes Federation proposes to fight the battle against poverty
on both the fronts.
9. For the purpose of reducing population, it would advocate
an intensive propaganda in favour of birth-control among the
people. It will advocate the opening of birth control clinics
in different parts of the country. It regards the growing rate
in the increase of population in the country so grave an evil
that it would not hesitate to advocate more drastic methods
of controlling it.
10. For the purpose of increasing production, the
Scheduled Castes Federation will not be bound by any
dogma or any pattern. The Pattern of industrial enterprise
will be a matter regulated by the needs of the time and
circumstances. Where national undertaking of an industry
is possible and essential, the Scheduled Castes Federation
will support national undertaking. Where private enterprise
is possible and national undertaking not essential, private
enterprise will be allowed. Looking at the intense poverty of
the people of this country no other consideration except that
of greater production and still greater production can be the
primary and paramount condition. A pre-conceived pattern of
industry cannot be the primary or paramount consideration.
The remedy against poverty is more production and not the
pattern of production. Once reservation, the Scheduled Castes
Federation must however make. Any scheme of production
must in the view of the Scheduled Castes Federation
remain subject to one overriding consideration namely that
there should be no exploitation of the working classes.
11. While the rapid industrialisation of the country is

very essential in the opinion of the Federation agriculture
is bound to remain the foundation of Indias economy. Any
scheme of increased production which does not take into
account the re-construction of Indian agriculture is doomed
to disappointment.
12. The Federation holds that for increased production
in agriculture the following plan must be adopted:
(i) Agriculture must be mechanised. Agriculture in India
can never become prosperous so long as the method
of cultivation remains primitive.
(ii) To make mechanised farming possible, cultivation on
small holdings must be replaced by large farms.
(iii) To increase the yield, there must be provision for

adequate manuring and for the supply of healthy
seeds.
13. It is not possible for the average agriculturist to
adopt this plan and work upon it. He has no means to
bear the cost involved in the plan. The Scheduled Castes
Federation believes that the plan should be put into effect
by the State. The first item in this plan should be the
responsibility of the State. The State should supply all
the mechanized equipment to the farmer on hire and at
a rental to be recovered along with the land revenue.
14. With numerous small holdings, the problem of
creating large scale farms becomes very difficult. But the
problem must be solved either by introducing Co-operative
farms or collective farms.
15. Although India is an agricultural country, there
are a vast number of people who are just landless
labourers, who are ekeing out a miserable living
and who are exploited by cultivators and majority of
whom are Untouchables and other backward classes.
There is no need why this body of landless labourers
should be left to their fate resulting in their misery
and in the poverty of the country. This is all the more regre-
table because the situation is not beyond remedy. In this
connection the following figures relating to available land in
India are very instructive:
Total Geographical area 811 million acres.
Total area under agriculture 577 million acres
Total area under forest 84 million acres
Cultivable waste 93 million acres
Uncultivable waste 93 million acres
Current fallow 62 million acres
Net land under agriculture 244 million acres
From these figures it is quite clear that there are 93 million

acres of land which is cultivable waste and which can be
brought under cultivation. Surely, it cannot be beyond modern
science to reclaim this vast amount of cultivable waste land
and make it available for cultivation. The Scheduled Castes
Federation will take up this question.
16. The prosperity of the agriculturist must depend upon the
maintenance of forest belts spread over the country. Without
forests belts proper degree of rainfall will not be assured and
agriculture in India will continue to be the gamble in rain as
it has always been in the past. The Federation would urge for
more and more afforestation of the uncultivable waste land.
17. Agriculture in the narrow sense of the term can never
be a profitable persuit. It must be supplemented by subsidiary
industries which are called cottage industries. But no cottage
industry worth the name will be possible without an adequate
supply of electricity. Generation of electricity is in the opinion
of the Scheduled Castes Federation the foundation of economic
prosperity of India and the Scheduled Castes Federation
will strive for the realization of the river valley projects, the
purpose of which is to produce irrigation, to produce electricity
and to stop floods.
18. Just as land has been neglected so also landless
labourers have been neglected. The Federation will reserve
land out of uncultivated land or reclaimed land for the
benefit of landless labourers and will also introduce for them

the principle of minimum wages.
II. New Problems

19. So far the manifesto has dealt with the way the
Scheduled Castes Federation proposes to deal with the old
problems which the British left as a legacy to India. Since
Independence, new problems have come up. They fall into
two divisions
(A) Problems of Internal Administration, and
(B) Problems of Foreign Relations
A-Problems of Internal Administration

20. Among the problems of Internal Administration the
glaring ones are:
(i) The Problem of Linguistic Provinces;
(ii) The Problem of restoring purity of Administration;
(iii) The Problem of Control and Black-marketeers;
(iv) The Problem of Inflation and the distress due to
rising cost of living.
21. The Problem of Linguistic Provinces is most urgent.
The quarrels within linguistic units in the States of Madras,
Madhya Pradesh and Bombay have made it impossible for
democracy to work. There must be social peace among various
linguistic units if our constitution is to work on purely political
considerations. For that purpose Linguistic States is the
only remedy. The Federation will press for the creation of
Linguistic States.
22. . The Scheduled Castes Federation believes that
corruption in administration is wholly the creation of the
Congress. The Congress imply does not believe in punishing
the corrupt. Charges have been made by members of the
Congress itself against congress ministers of corruption and
graft not in one State but in many states. The Congress
High Command did not even think it necessary to make
inquiries. Instead of making inquiries into these charges
and punishing the guilty Ministers the Congress High

Command has suppressed those who have made such charges
thereby openly protected the corrupt and the dishonest. When
Ministers at the top are corrupt how could officers below fail
to be corrupt? The Federation will urge stern action against
ministers or officers who are corrupt and raise the standard
of administration which has fallen so low during and owing
to the Congress regime.
23. The problem of control and Black-marketeers is also
the result of the close association between the Congress and
Big Business. The Congress throughout its life has been
financed by Big Business and is reared upon the support of
Big Business. From what has recently been revealed to be
happening in the State of U. P. this association between the
Congress and Big Business bids fair to continue. Congress is
prepared to sell Big Business power in exchange for election
fund and Big Business is ready to buy power by giving money
to Congress to run its election. Much of the remedy lies in
the hand of the Voter himself. If he realizes that he must
not support a candidate who is backed by Big Business he
will greatly help to solve the problem. The Federation which
is miles away from Big Business will see to it that the Big
Business does not run the Government of country.
24. The problem of inflation seems to have come to stay.
It is allowed to despoil the life of the people. It has never
been given the consideration it deserves. The Federation will
press for its immediate solution.
B- Problems of Foreign Policy

25. It is a fact that on the date of Indias Independence
all nations were the friends of India and wished her well.
Today the situation is just the reverse. India has no friends.
All nations are her adversaries, if not actual enemies. This
ghastly change in the situation is the result of the Foreign
Policy of the Congress Government. This change of front by
foreign nations towards India within the last three years is due
to Indias policy regarding Kashmir, regarding the admission
of Communist China in the United Nations Organisation and
in regard to the Korean War.
26. On the Kashmir issue, the policy adopted by the

Congress Government is not acceptable to the Scheduled
Castes Federation. This policy if continued will lead to
a perpetual enmity betwen India and Pakistan, and the
possibility of war between the two countries. The Scheduled
Castes Federation believes that it is essential for the good
of both countries that they should be good and friendly
neighbours. For this purpose the proper policy to adopt
towards Pakistan should be based upon two considerations.
(1) There should be no talk about the annulment of the
partition of India. Partition should be accepted as a settled
fact not to be reopened and that the two countries to continue
as two separate sovereign States. (2) That, Kashmir to be
partitioned the Muslim area to go to Pakistan (subject to
the wishes of the Kashmiries living in the Valley) and the
non-Muslim area consisting of Jammu and Ladhak to come
to India.
27. This policy has the best chance of producing friendly
relations between the two countries, and the Scheduled Castes
Federation will press for its acceptance.
28. The other centre of our foreign policy which has made
other nations our enemies is China. India is made to fight
her battle for entry in the United Nations Organisation as a
permanent member thereof. This is an extraordinary thing.
Why should India fight the battle of China when China is
quite capable of fighting her own battle? This championing of
the cause of Communist China by India has been responsible
for the prevailing antagonism between India and America
with the result that it has become impossible for India to
obtain financial and technical aid from America.
29. We refused Dominion Status. We became an
Independent Country. Subsequently we agreed to remain in
the British Commonwealth and yet out relations with the
other countries is not at friendly.
30. In our foreign policy we have not been able to make a
distinction beetween Capitalism and Parliamentary Democracy.
The dislike of Capitalism is understandable. But we take care that
we do not weaken Parliamentary Democracy and help

Dictatorship to grow. It would be like throwing the baby out
of the bath but in emptying it of dirty water.
31. Indias first duty should be to herself. Instead of fighting
to make Communist China a permanent member of the
U. N. O. India should fight for getting herself recognised as
the permanent member of the U. N. O. Instead of doing this,
India is spending herself in fighting the battle of Mao as against
Chaingkai Shek. This quixotic policy of saving the world is
going to bring about the ruination of India and the sooner this
suicidal foreign policy is reversed the better for India. Before
championing the cause of Asiatic countries, India must strive
every nerve, must seek every aid to make herself strong. Then
only will her voice be effective. This will be the line of Foreign
Policy that the Scheduled Castes Federation will pursue.
III. Question of Resources:

33. Programme is not a mere matter of words or ideas. If
it is to be put into action, it is necessary to find the necessary
finance. Nobody will take a Partys programme seriously unless
and until the Party is able to show how it is going to foot the
bill.
34. Although the amount required for the programme set out
by the Federation is by no means small, the financial problem
is not unmanagable. The Scheduled Castes Federation suggests
the following ways of raising finances for the development of
the country:-
(i) Reduction of Expenditure over the Army.
(ii) Re-levy of the Salt tax.
(iii) Abolition of prohibition and the saving of Excise

Revenue,
(iv) Nationalisation of Insurance.
35. The total revenues of the Government of India are about Rs.
350 crores out of this the Army is eating up more than 50 per cent
of the Revenues or nearly Rs. 180 crores per annum. This is a
colossal expenditure on defence in a country where people are
dying of starvation. On the basis of the settlement of the Kashmir
issue in the way suggested in the Manifesto and the change in the
foreign policy and creation of friendly relations with other

foreign nations, there should be no risk in reducing the
defence expenditure by Rs. 50 crores per year.
36. There is no reason why the levy of the Salt tax should
not be resumed. The giving up of the levy of the Salt tax
was a concession to mere sentiment. It has not made Salt
cheap. Instead salt has become very dear. The only thing
that has happened is that the State has lost a valuable
source of revenue which used to produce Rs. 11 crores of
revenue per year and which has seriously handicapped the
State in advancing the development of the country. The
incident of the tax on the people will be nothing even if it
is levied at a rate which will produce Rs. 30 crores per year.
37. Prohibition is sheer madness. Its progress must not
only be arrested but it must be immediately abolished.
It has produced more evils than those it was intended to
stop. Manufacture of liquor has become a cottage industry.
Formerly only men drank liquor. Now women and children
also drink because liquor is manufactured in every home in
the presence of women and children. It has produced more
crime and worst soil of demoralisation of the lower classes.
38. From the point of view of conserving the resources
of the State it is a huge waste. The excise revenue of Part
A States in 1945-46 was Rs. 51.67 crores. In 1950-51, it
was 25.23 crores. The Budget estimates for 1951-52 is 24.95
crores. The figures for 1945-46 includes the prepartitioned
Punjab and Bengal. Nevertheless, broadly the statement
can be made that the loss on account of prohibition in
part A States is of the order of Rs. 25 crores a year. This
does not, however, take into account the possible rise in
excise revenue that might have taken place in the absence
of prohibition.
39. For Bombay, excise revenue in 1946-47 was
Rs. 9.74 crores. In 1950-51, it was 1.20 crores and the
budget estimates for 1951-52 is 1.05 crores. The loss in
excise revenue thus works out of about Rs. 8.7 crores a year.
40. The excise revenue in Madras was Rs. 16.80 crores

in 1945-46. It declined to .50 crores in 1950-51. For 1951-52
the budget estimate is .36 crores. The loss in excise revenue
in consequence of prohibition thus works out at Rs. 16 crores.
41. In the U. P. excise revenue in 1947-48 was Rs. 7.06

crores. For 1950-51, it was Rs. 5.93 crores and the budget
estimate for 1951-52 is Rs. 5.84 crores. The loss thus works
out at Rs. 1.2 crores.
42. The excise revenue in Madhya Pradesh, Punjab and

Bengal also shows some fall.
43. The loss in excise revenue for Bombay and Madras

alone works out at almost Rs. 25 crores which is also the
approximate decline in the excise revenue in part A States
taken together.
44. These figures are incomplete. They do not contain

any data for part B States. For they are not available.
They also do not contain any data if the expenditure on
enforcement in consequence of the adoption of the policy
of prohibition.
45. From the point of equity, there is no justification for

prohibition. The cost of prohibition is borne by the general
public. Why should the general public be made to pay the
cost of reforming a lakh or two of habitual drunkards who
could never be reformed? Why should the general public be
made to pay the cost of prohibition when the other wants
of the public such as eduction, housing and health are
crying for remedy? Why not use the money for development
plans? Who has greater priority, the Drunkard or the
Hungry? There are pertinent questions to which there
is no answer except arrogance and obstinacy. Whatever
happens, the policy of prohibition must be reversed and
this colossal waste of public money should be put a stop to
and the resources utilised for advancing general welfare.
46. As regards nationalization of Insurance it is the most

profitable source of money as the following figures show:
Total number of Insurers registered in

1950 under the Insurance Act 339
Total number of Life Insurance Policies

effected in 1949 33,03,000
Sum Insured 7,39,49,00,000
Annual Income by way of Premium 37,18,00,000
Total Invested in Government

Securities as required 8,64,16,000
Expenses of Management 29.2 per cent

of the premium
income.
47. From these figures it will be seen that the total money
in the hands of the Life Insurance Companies per annum is
37 crores. Unlike Bank deposits they are not demand deposits.
Not being demand deposits they can be easily invested in long
term development projects. It is true that Insurance Companies
invest their monies in Government Securities so that it may
be said that in the last resort it is the Government which gets
the Insurane money. But this is no answer to nationalization of
Insurance. For the amount invested in Government Securities
is very small, 9 crores out of 37 crores. Secondly, Government
has to pay interest on these securities which is a needless
burden on the tax-payer. Thirdly, Insurance Companies eat up
annually 29 p.c. of the income from premium which came to
11 crores out of 37 crores for the year 1949. This is intolerable
waste of money. All this could be stopped by nationalization.
48. The Scheduled Castes Federation will not only press
for nationalization of Insurance; it will make Insurance
compulsory for all State and Private Employees. Compulsory
Insurance will give security to the individual and funds for
the Government for further development.
49. To sum up under the scheme set out by the Federation

the available resources for the development of the country
will come to-
(1) From the Army Budget .. Rs. 50 crores
(2) From the Salt Revenue .. Rs. 30 crores
(3) From Excise .. Rs. 25 crores
(4) From Life Insurance
(5) From compulsory Insurance of Figures not
State and Private Employees available.
50. The sources indicated can be depended upon to provide
enough funds for the development of the country.
IV. Co-operation between Scheduled Castes
Federation and other Political Parties
51. Mere Organization does not make a party. A party
means a body of people who are bound by principles. Without
principles a party cannot function as a party for in the
absence of principles there is nothing to hold the members of
it together. A party without principles is only a caravanserai.
The Scheduled Castes Federation will not, therefore, ally itself
with a Political Party which has not laid down its principles
and whose constitution does not demand a pledge from its
members to stand by those principles and whose principles
are not in antogonism with these of the Federation.
52. It is not enough to have political ideals. What is
necessary is the victory of ideals. But the victory of ideals can
be ensured only by organized parties and not by individuals.
For these reasons the Federation will not support independent
candidates who belong to no party except in exceptional cases.
53. Secondly, the Scheduled Castes Federation would like
to work in co-operation with the Backward Classes and the
Scheduled Tribes. For they are more or less in the same
position as the Scheduled Castes. These classes unfortunately
have not developed that degree of political consciousness
which the Scheduled Castes have by reason of political and
social activity of the Scheduled Castes Federation during
the last twenty years. The Constitution of Free India has
made the Backward Classes, the Scheduled Tribes and
the Scheduled Castes virtually the masters of the country.
Hitherto the minority of Caste Hindus have made themselves

the rulers of the country. The fear of the Scheduled Castes
Federation is that the Backward Classes and the Scheduled
Tribes by reason of their want of consciousness may fall a
prey to the minority of Caste Hindus and continue to be
their slaves instead of becoming masters of their own. The
Scheduled Castes Federations first concern is to help these
Classes to get on their feet. If they so wish, the Scheduled
Castes Federation would be prepared to change the name
and call itself the Backward Classes Federation so as to
include both sections in a common organization. If this is not
possible, the Scheduled Castes Federation would be ready and
willing to forge a working alliance with such organizations.
54. As regards other Political Parties, the Scheduled
Castes Federations attitude can be easily defined. The
Scheduled Castes Federation will not have any alliance with
any reactionary Party such as the Hindu Mahasabha or the
R. S. S.
55. The Scheduled Castes Federation will not have any
alliance with a Party like the Communist Party the objects
of which are to destroy individual freedom and Parliamentary
Democracy and substitute in its place a dictatorship.
56. The Scheduled Castes Federation does not believe in
totalitarianism and, therefore, will not join a political party
which is already totalitarian and which will not permit an
opposition party to grow.
57. The Scheduled Castes Federation is equally opposed to
the growth of multiplicity of Political Parties. The ideal of the
Scheduled Castes Federation is to have two parties. That alone
can give stability to the State and Freedom to the individual.
The Federation will strive to bring about a two party system
in this country. Such an ideal, however, does not seem to be
realizable within the short time available from now and the
coming general election. For the moment what is possible
is to form an All India Party consisting not of individual
members but of different political parties as units all having
a common basis in Political principles and bound by common
descipline but each having its own autonomy in the matter

of its internal organization and the setting up of candidates
on some agreed basis and reciprocal obligation to support
one anothers candidate subject to a committee of approval.
In short, the Party should be some what on the lines of the
British Labour Party which is a Federal Party.
58. The Scheduled Castes Federation is prepared to be a
unit of such a Federal Party if Parties such as the K.M.P.
Party, the Socialist Party, the Justice Party and where no
such Parties exist other Parties on the following terms and
conditions:
(i) Every Party to such an alliance must have its
principles set out in clear terms;
(ii) The principles of such a Party should not be
opposed to the principles of the Scheduled Castes
Federation;
(iii) The Party seeking alliance must pledge its support
for the social and economic uplift of the Scheduled
Castes;

(iv) The Party must agree to permit the Scheduled
Castes Federation to function as an autonomous
unit within the Federal Organization in the matter
of its internal affairs; and
(v) The Party must not be affiliated to any Party which
is not recognized by Federal Party as a unit of its
own.
59. With regard to individuals who seek the aid of the
Scheduled Castes Federation in Election they would be required
to become Associate Members of the Federation and sign a
pledge to the effect that they accept the principles, the policy,
the programme and the descipline of the Federation.
ll
47
RESIGNATION NOT DUE TO ILLNESS
Dr. Ambedkars statement, New Delhi, October
12,1951.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar said here to-day that he had not
resigned on grounds of illness.
In a Statement he said that in his letter of August 10
last, to the Prime Minister, he had referred to his illness but
had not mentioned it as a ground for his resignation. He had
mentioned it is a ground for getting higher priority for the
Hindu Code. In their letter of resigntion of September 27 last,
he had not mentioned illness as a ground for his resignation.
How anybody can spell out from those two letters that I
resigned because of my health, I am unable to understand.
I knew that attempts were being made to give such an
impression, that is why I wanted to make a statement in the
House so that nobody should be under any false impression.
The former Law Minister expressed surprise over the
question about his statement in Parliament on his resignation
having been raised against at 6 p. m. yesterday. After reading
the press reports of what had happened in the House in his
absence, he found that some confusion had been created in
the minds of the members by what was said by the Prime
Minister and the Deputy Speaker.
Unfortunately, Dr. Ambedkar said, the Prime Minister
did not inform me that he was going to raise the question in
the evening at six O clock. If he had told me of his intention
to do so, I would have certainly been present in the House
to hear what he had to say, and offer my explanation there.
But I received no such intimation from him and consequently
was not present in the House.
I, therefore, think it necessary to clarify the position. I
have not been able to understand what exactly the Prime
Minister wanted to gain by reading the correspondence between
him and me. I can only guess. If the impression which the
Prime Minister seems to be desirous of creating by reading
the correspondence was that the ground for my resignation
was my illness, it is not difficult to dispel that conclusion.
RESIGNATION NOT DUE TO ILLNESS 405
Propriety of Reading out Dr. Ambedkars letters

Mr. Kamaths Query in Parliament,
New Delhi, October 12: The propriety of the Prime
Ministers reading out to Parliament last evening the letters
exchanged between Dr. Ambedkar and himself, without taking
the permission of the former and without informing him, has
raised in Parliament this morning by Mr. H. V. Kamath.
Soon after Dr. Ambedkar had taken his seat in the front
bench amidst cheers. Mr. Kamath raised this question and
asked whether Dr. Ambedkar would be permitted to make a
statement commenting on the correspondence. The Deputy
Speaker said that every member should speak for himself.
He pointed out that he had fixed 6 p. m. last evening as
the time Dr. Ambedkar to make the statement. At that time
Dr. Ambedkar was not in his seat and the Prime Minister
wanted to read out certain relevant papers and permission
was given. No particular notice need be given to any member.
Clarifying his position, Dr. Ambedkar said that when he
left the Chamber in the morning, he was quite sure that he
had left the impression on the House and the Chair that he
was not prepared to make a statement at 6 p.m. He was not
saying that he felt injured by the Prime Ministers reading
out the correspondence at 6 p.m. knowing fully well that I
had stated clearly in the morning that I was not going to
obey your observations and make the statement at 6 p.m.
Dr. Ambedkar added:
Whether it was justifiable for the Prime Minister to have
read out the letters or not is a matter I leave to the Prime
Minister and yourself, because I have other channels open to
me for correcting wrong impressions.
Closing the incident the Deputy Speaker said. It is always
open to a member to change his mind and make the statement
especially when once I had fixed 6 p. m. as the time for the
statement.1
ll
: The Times of India, dated 11-10-1951, the dates 11 seems to be

1
incorrectEditors.
48
ALLIANCES WITH OTHER PARTIES WHOSE
OBJECTIVES ARE NOT OPPOSED TO
THOSE OF FEDERATION
Patna, November 7, 1951. (PIT)
Dr. B.R. Ambedkar, Leader of the Scheduled Castes Federation,
told the Press Trust of India in an interview today that his party
would seek to fight the elections not only in alliance with the
Socialist Party but any other party whose objectives did not run
counter to those of the Federation.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar had a talk with Mr. Jay Prakash Narayan,
the Socialist leader, today for about an hour. The talks are believed
to have centred round the question of an election alliance.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar said that his party would not in any case
align with the Communist Party for the plain reason that I do
not believe in Communism,
Asked if he would prevent his party from aligning with the
Communist Party simply because he was personally opposed to
Communism, Dr. Ambedkar said: I am not going to be a slave
to my party so long as I and my party agree, we work together
else we go our own way. I do not live on politics and I do not
propose to live on politics.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar added, however, that on the question
of Communists there was no difference of opinion between him
and his party.
More Time
Dr. Ambedkar said that he had along been opposed to the
holding of the elections hastily. In his opinion at least one years
time should have been given to the people between the passing
of the Peoples Representation Act and the actual holding of
elections to enable them to prepare themselves.
If he had time he would have exerted himself for forming
a single party opposed to the Congress on Unitary or Federal
basis. The provincial branches of the Federation, Dr. Ambedkar
said, had been left free to enter into election alliances with other
parties whose objectives were not opposed to those of Federation.
ll
The Chronicle, dated 8th November 1951.
49
NO MAN SHOULD BE THE JUDGE IN
HIS OWN CASE
New Delhi. December 10. 1951.
Dr. Ambedkar, former Law Minister of India, and the Chief
Architect of the Constitution, today appeared in the Supreme Court,
as a practising lawyer. He would be shortly arguing the petitions
of some Zamindars.
Mr. P. R. Das, who was advancing his arguments almost thought
today, at one stage made a reference to Dr. Ambedkars presence
in the Court. He told the Court that a particular phrase existed
in the draft constitution but was later deleted at the instance of
Dr. Ambedkar.
Dr. Ambedkar said Mr. Das, is here. Your Lordship must
call upon him to explain why those words were deleted. (Loud
Laughter).UPI.1
New Delhi, March 6.*
Dr. Ambedkar, continuing his arguments before the Supreme
Court, on behalf of the Uttar Pradesh zamindars, said that the State
should not be the judge in determining the amount of compensation
to be paid to the zamindars.
Relying on American doctrines, Dr. Ambedkar said that according
to jurisprudence no man should be the judge in his own case.
Dr. Ambedkar was challenging the Uttar Pradesh zamindars
and Estate Abolition Act on behalf of some zamindars petitioners.
To a question from the Chief Justice as to what should be the
remedy if State fixed the compensation, the counsel said that the
Court should declare the compensation fixed by the State as arbitrary.
Dr. Ambedkar said that the question of fixing compensation
should be referred to an independent body and not to the State itself
who sought to acquire the private properties.
The compensation fixed by the Uttar Pradesh Government
was illusory and they would not get anything at all after the entire
amount of debt was paid from the amount, he addedP.T.I.2
ll
1
: The Free Press Journal, dated 11th December 1951.
2
: The Free Press Journal, dated 5th March 1951,
*One of the date seems to be incorrectEditors.
50
ELECTION PETITION
The 1st General Elections in India were declared in the
year 1952. Dr. B. R. Ambedkar wanted alliance with like-
minded political parties. In Maharashtra there was a talk
for electoral alliance with the Peasants and Workers Party
and the Socialists. Mr. Jayaprakash Narayan and Mr. Ashok
Mehta contacted Dr. Ambedkar through Acharya Donde, who
met him at Delhi.
The alliance between Scheduled Castes Federation and
Socialist Party took place and Dr. B. R. Ambedkar filed his
candidature for the House of People from Bombay City North
Constituency as a Reserved Candidate. The Election was held
on 3rd January 1952.Editors.
BOMBAY RESULTS SHOCKING
Inquiry Urged
New Delhi, January, 5th, 1952.
Dr. Ambedkar, former Law Minister of the Government
of India, who is contesting the reserved seat from Bombay
north, to the House of the People, said today that the results
of the elections in Bombay City, so far declared, came as a
great surprise and shock to the citizens of Bombay.
In a statement issued today, Dr. Ambedkar said, the
Congress show in the city was comparatively very poor. He
claimed that the polling was heavily in favour of the Socialists
and the Scheduled Castes Federation.
How the overwhelming support of the public of Bombay
could have been belied so grossly is really a matter for inquiry
by the Elections Commissioner he said.P. T. I.1
AMBEDKAR, MEHTA FILE ELECTION PETITION
New Delhi, April 24, 1952
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, former Union Law Minister, and the
Socialist leader, Mr. Ashok Mehta, have filed a joint election
petition before the Chief Election Commissioner to set aside
the election to the House of the People from the Bombay City
North Parliamentary constituency, and declare it illegal.
1
: The Time of India, dated 6th January 1952.
ELECTION PETITION 409
This double-member constituency was the seen of a strong

contest in which eight candidates, including Mr. S. A. Dange,
Communist leader, took part.
The Congress nominees, Mr. V. B. Gandhi, and Mr. N. S.
Kajrolkar (Scheduled Caste) were elected in the contest.
The election petition enumerates a number of grounds on
which, it wants the election to be declared void.P. T. I.1
Dr. Ambedkar submitted his election petition on
21st April 1952 to the Election Commission.
IN THE MATTER OF THE REPRESENTATION OF THE

PEOPLE ACT, 1951
Election Petition under Section 81 to set aside the

Election to the House of the People from the
Bombay City North Constituency held on
the 3rd day of January 1952.
Before the Election Commission,
NEW DELHI
(1) Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar, aged
60 of Bombay Inhabitant residing
at Rajgriha, Hindu Colony, Dadar,
without the Fort of Bombay.
Petitioners.
(2) Ashoka Ranjitram Mehta, aged 39
of Bombay Inhabitant residing at
3, Dadystth Street, near Babulnath
Temple without the Fort of Bombay.
Vs.
(1) Shripad Amrit Dange aged 52 of

Bombay Inhabitant residing at
Shah Nivas, Muncipal House No. 3,
Kohinoor Road, Dadar, without the
Fort of Bombay.
1:
The National Standard, dated 25th April 1952.
(2) Gopal Vinayak Deshmukh, aged 56

39, Peddar Road without the Fort
of Bombay.
(3) Vithal Balkrishna Gandhi, aged 55

of Bombay Inhabitant residing at 23,
Dwarkadas street, Khatau Building,
within the Fort of Bombay.
(4) Keshav Balkrishna Joshi, aged 49

P. 165, Shivaji Park, Road No. 6.
Mahim, without the Fort of Bombay.
(5) Narayan Sadoba Kajrolkar, aged 56

of Bombay Inhabitant residing at 187
Suparibaug Road, Parel, without the
Fort of Bombay.
Respondents.
(6) Nilkanath Baburao Paruiekar, aged
57 of Bombay Inhabitant residing
at 157, Princess Street, without the
Fort of Bombay.
(7) Dattatray Ramchandra Gharpure,

aged 62 of Bombay Inhabitant
residing at Topiwala Mansion, 386,
Sandhurst Road, without the Fort
of Bombay.
(8) Ramchandra Sadoba Kajrolkar, aged
42 of Bombay Inhabitant residing at
185, Suparibaug Road, Parel, without
the Fort of Bombay.
(9) Shantaram Sawalram Mirajkar, aged

49 of Bombay Inhabitant residing at
Abdul Kadar Chambers, Municipal
House No. P.L, 180, St. Xaviers
Street, Bhoiwada Police Station
Area, without the Fort of Bombay.
To,
The Election Commission,
New Delhi.
THE HUMBLE PETITION OF THE PETITIONERS
ABOVE NAMED RESPECTFULLY SHEWETH:
1. That the Petitioners were candidates for election to the
House of the People from Bombay City North constituency
at the Elections to the House of the People held on the 3rd
January, 1952.
2. That the Petitioners names were duly enrolled in the
electoral roll and the Petitioners thus became eligible to stand
as candidates from the said Constituency to the House of the
People.
3. That the Petitioners duly filed their nomination papers
as candidates from the Bombay City North Constituency. The
Petitioners nominations were duly accepted on 27th November,
1951. The Respondents 1 to 9 were the other candidates to
the House of the People from the same Constituency as that
of the Petitioners. The Respondent Nos. 7, 8 and 9 withdrew
their candidature within the time allowed for such withdrawal.
4. That the said Bombay City North Constituency, as
a plural member Constituency, has a right to elect two
members to the House of the People. Out of the two seats
to be filled in by Election in the said Constituency, one seat
is general and the second one is reserved for the Scheduled
Castes. Every voter in this Constituency has subject to the
restriction prescribed in Section 63 (1) of the Act, two votes
as there are two members to be elected; Section 63 (1) of the
Representation of the People Act, 1951 (Act No. XLIII of 1951)
expressly lays down that no elector shall give more than one
vote to any one candidate.
5. That the election at the polling stations in the Bombay
City North Constituency was held on the 3 rd January, 1952.
6. That the counting of votes polled by the various
candidates commenced on the 7th January 1952 and the same
was completed on the 11th January 1952.
7. That the result of the election of the said

Parliamentary Constituency was declared by the Returning
Officer on 11th January to be as follows:
(i) That the Petitioners 1 and 2 polled respectively

1,23,576 and 1,39,741 votes;
(ii) That the Respondent Nos. 1,2, 3, 4, 5, and 6

polled 96,755; 40,786; 1,49,138; 15,195; 1,38,137
and 12,560 votes respectively;
(iii) That the Respondent No. 5 was elected to the

reserved seat and the Respondent No. 3 was
elected to the remaining seat from the said
Constituency; and
(iv) That it was further declared by the Returning

Officer that the total number of valid votes
polled in the said Constituency was 7,15,888
and that the total number of invalid votes was
74,333;
8. That the Petitioners rely on the declaration of the

result made by the Returning Officer, a copy whereof is
hereto annexed and marked A.
9. That the result of the said election was published

in the Gazette of India (Extra ordinary) Part-I Section
I, dated 26th January 1952, at page 130. The respective
returns of election expenses have been duly lodged with the
Returning Officer under Rule 112 of the Representation
of the People (Conduct of Election and Election Petitions)
Rules, 1951, by the Petitioner No. 1 on 10th March 1952
and by the Petitioner No. 2 on 7th March 1952.
10. The Petitioners say that the Returning Officer

has declared at the counting of the votes that the
candidates who contested the election had obtained
several double votes which the Returning Officer had to
cancel as being null and void. The Petitioners say that
as a result of the inspection it was found that such invalid

votes found in the ballot boxes of the Petitioner Nos. 1 and 2
and of the Respondent Nos. 1, 2, 3,4, 5 and 6 and cancelled
as being double votes, are as shown below:
Petitioner No. 1 -- 2,921
Petitioner No. 2 -- 5,597
Respondent No. 1 -- 39,165
Total -- 74,333
The Petitioners will rely on the records in proof of this

statement.
The Petitioners submit that in the aggregate 74,333 ballot
papers had been rejected and not counted at all as being void
by the Returning Officer for the aforesaid reason.
11. The Petitioners submit that at several polling stations
of the aforesaid Constituency the voters to whom double voting
papers were issued, did not, in thousands of cases, distribute
the same as required by Section 63 (1) of the said Act, and
their failure to comply with the provisions of Section 63 (1) of
the said Act resulted in the said ballot papers being declared
to be void and wholly worthless in respect of the election held
in the said Constituency.
12. The Petitioners say that the aforesaid large number of
double votes being void votes, has been the result of corrupt
practice of undue influence on the part of the Respondent
Nos. 1 and 2 within the meaning of Section 123 (2) of the
Representation of People Act, 1951, at the election as set
out below and that the said corrupt practice has vitiated the
entire election and has rendered the same void.
13. The Petitioners say that the Respondent Nos. 1 and

2 during their election campaign carried on a fierce, virulent
and malicious propaganda by leaflets, handbills and press
statements and by speeches at public meetings held in the
constituency and induced and illegally exhorted the voters
to cast both their votes in favour of each of them in direct
contravention of the provisions of Section 63 (1) of the Act.
The Petitioners say that due to the aforesaid propaganda
carried on by the Respondent Nos. 1 and 2. amongst the
voters in the Constituency, the electors were falsely induced
to give more than one votes to the same candidate by placing
both the ballot papers issued to them in the same ballot box
and thereby contravening the said section of the said Act and
defeating the purpose and policy underlying it.
14. (i) In a printed Marathi pamphlet addressed to and
distributed amongst the voters in the said Bombay City North
Constituency at the instance of the Respondent No. 1 or his
agents and/or supporters, the Respondent No. 1 was described
as the most capable leader of all, to lead the Peoples Front in
the House of the People. The voters were exhorted therefore,
to cast both their votes in favour of the said Respondent No. 1
avoiding to tell the voters whether voting in the manner
suggested would benefit Respondent No. 1. A copy of the
English translation of the relevant portion of the said handbill
is annexed hereto the marked B.
(ii) A Marathi weekly paper entitled Yugantar printed at
Bombay gave instructions to the Bombay voters in its issue
dated 29th December 1951 at page 4, columns 1, 2 and 3
whereby the voters receiving two ballot papers were, inter
alia, falsely instructed and exhorted to drop both the ballot
papers in the box with picture of the Engine pasted on it i.e.
into the ballot box of the Respondent No. 1 again avoiding
to tell the voters whether voting in the manner suggested
would benefit Respondent No. 1. The Yugantar is an organ
of the Communist Party of which the Respondent No. 1 was
a nominee for the Parliamentary seal. A copy of the English
translation of the said instructions is annexed hereto and
marked C.
(iii) Similarly in leaflet in Marathi issued over the signature
of the Respondent No. 1 described as the United Front of the Leftist
candidate for the House of the People from the said Bombay
City North Constituency. It was stated, inter alia, that if the
voters wanted their candidate to be elected they should cast
both their votes for the Respondent No. 1. The Respondent
No. 1 stated further that the waste of one of the two votes
did not in any way violate democracy because according to
the Respondent No. 1 giving of a vote by the non-Scheduled
Castes voters to a candidate for the seat reserved for the
Scheduled Castes is itself against the interests of democracy
of the Scheduled Caste voters. Then referring particularly to
the Petitioner No. 1 the Respondent No. 1 stated in the said
pamphlet that as the Petitioner No. 1 as a Scheduled Caste
candidate, was according to the Respondent- entitled to contest
both the seats, it was desirable that the Respondent No. 1
must take both the votes for himself and that all those who
wanted to make United Front of Leftist nomination successful,
should give both their votes to the Engine (the symbol of
the Party on whose ticket the Respondent No. 1 stood for
election). A copy of the English translation of the said leaflet
is annexed hereto and marked D.
15. In a press statement published by the Respondent No.
2 in the Marathi Weekly in Bombay entitled Vividh Vritta,
in its issue of the 30th December 1951 under the caption,
Bombay City North Constituency Parliamentary Election
Trap, Warning to the Voters the Respondent No. 2 warned
the voters in this Constituency, where a reserved seat for the
Scheduled Castes is provided, that a virtual trap to enable
the two Scheduled Castes candidates to capture both the
seats had been laid by the Petitioner No. 1, who beings to
the Scheculed Castes. The Respondent No. 2 further stated
in the said statement that in order to escape the trap, the
voter should cast his votes as he himself wanted to without
paying any heed to any party or pact and completely
disregarding, what he conveys, the influence of self seeking
leaders. He still further added that that alone would be
his duty, meaning thereby that the voters should cast both
their votes to a candidate other than the Petitioner No. 1
if they wanted to avoid the Petitioner No. 1, who belonged
to Scheduled Caste being elected with the Respondent No. 5
who also belonged to the Scheduled Castes, and thereby the
Scheduled Castes candidates carrying both the seats and
the non-Scheduled Castes community going unrepresented.

An English translation of the said statement issued by and
on behalf of the Respondent No. 2 is hereto annexed and
marked E.
16. Then again the said Marathi Weekly, the Vividha Vritta,
sponsoring the cause of the Respondent No. 2, published a
statement under the caption Ruse in Voting, in its issue dated
30th December 1951 at page 1 column 5 wherein it is stated,
inter alia, that both the votes can be dropped in the box of a
Caste Hindu candidate and that voting in this manner is in
no way illegal. It is further stated that voters have complete
freedom to cast both their votes for one candidate alone. An
English translation of statement referred to in this para is
hereto annexed and marked F.
17. The Petitioners say that the Respondent Nos. 1 and 2
in view of what is contained in the foregoing parts 13,14,15,16
of this Petition not only misled the voters but also played
upon the communal feeling of the Caste Hindu voters; the
Respondent No. 2 particularly raising the communal feeling
of the Caste Hindu voters by creating a fear complex in them
that their interest would be in jeopardy if they distributed
their votes as required by law.
18. The Petitioners say that the Respondent Nos. 1 and 2
not only did create an alarm in the mind of the Caste Hindu
voters in the said Bombay City North Constituency but failed
to explain the provisions of Section 54 of the Act, which
prescribes how the results of election are to be determined
and declared.
19. In the aforesaid manner the Respondent Nos. 1 and 2
mispresented the law and misled the Caste Hindu voters into
believing that in any and every circumstance it was probable
for the Scheduled Castes candidates to get themselves elected
to both the seats to the exclusion of Caste Hindu community
candidates.
20. The Petitioners say that in the aforesaid manner the
Respondent Nos. 1 and 2 practised deception on the Caste
Hindu voters and willfully and fraudulently induced them
cast both their votes in their favour.
21. The Petitioners submit that in view of what is stated

in the foregoing paras, the Respondent Nos. 1 and 2 have
by themselves their Agents and other persons acting for
and on their behalf, exercised undue influence during their
election campaign preceding the side election inasmuch as
they actively interfered with the free exercise of the electoral
right of the voters within the meaning of Section 123 (2) of
the Act and that the election on that account has not been
a free election within the meaning of Section 100 (i) (a) of
the said Act.
22. The Petitioners further say that the Respondent
Nos. 1 and 2 knew that they could not derive any benefit
to themselves by their propaganda to appropriate both the
votes to themselves. All the same they persisted in the said
propaganda because they were actuated by the malicious
motive to injure the prospects of the Petitioner Nos. 1 and 2.
23. The Petitioners submit that the large number of double
votes cast by the voters in favour of the Respondent Nos. 1
and 2 as herein above stated in para 10 is evidence of the
fact that the undue influence exerted by the Respondent Nos.
1 and 2 in the said Constituency has extensively prevailed
at the Election.
24. The Petitioners therefore say that the election has
not been a free election by reason of the corrupt practices of
undue influence which extensively prevailed at the election,
and that hence the said election should be declared wholly
void.
25. That Petitioners have deposited Rs. 1,000 with the
Reserve Bank of India in favour of the Secretary of the
Election Commission as security for the costs of the Petition as
required by Section 117 of the Representation of the Peoples
Act, 1951. The original receipt showing that the said amount
has been deposited in hereto annexed and marked G.
26. That this Petition is accompanied by a list of
the particulars of the corrupt practices committed by
the Respondent Nos. 1 and 2 signed and verified as
required by Section 83 (2) of the Representation of the
People Act, 1951 and is hereto annexed and marked H.
27. That this Petition is being presented within the time

allowed under Rule 119 (b) of the Representation of the People
(Conduct of Election and Election Petitions) Rules, 1951, 11th
March 1952 being the date on which the time for lodging of
the return of expenses under sub-rule (1) of Rule 112 of the
said Rules expired.
28. The Petitioner No. 2 craves leave to submit any other
Petition on grounds other than those advanced in this Petition.
Your Petitioner, therefore, pray:
(a) that an Election Tribunal be appointed for the trial of
the Petition;
(b) that the election to the House of the People from the
Bombay City North Parliamentary Constituency held
on 3rd January 1952 be declared wholly void;
(c) that the Petitioners costs of this Petition be provided
for; and
(d) that Petitioners may have such further and other
reliefs as the nature of the case may require and for
the purpose aforesaid all such orders may be passed
and directions given including scrutiny of votes as may
be deemed necessary and proper.
(Sd) B.R.Ambedkar
(Sd) Ashoka Mehta
(Petition drawn by)
(Mr. N. C. N. Acharya,
Advocate O. S.)
(Sd) Kothare & Co.
Attorneys for the
Petitioners.
We, (1) Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar and (2) Ashoka Ranjitram
Mehta of Bombay Inhabitants residing respectively at Rajgriha,
Hindu Colony, Dadar, and 3, Aadyseth Street near Babulnath
Temple without the Fort of Bombay do solemnly declare that what
is stated in paras 1 to 9 and 11 to 26 of the foregoing Petition

is true to our own knowledge and that what is stated in para
10 is stated on information and belief and we believe the
same to be true.
Solemnly declared by )
Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar )
the Petitioner No. 1 )
above named at Bombay )
aforesaid this 21st day )
of April 1952. )
(Sd.)B.R. Ambedkar
Before me
S e a l (Sd.) H. K. Patel
Presidency Magistrate,
XI Court, Kurla, Bombay
21-4-1952.
Solemnly declared by )
Ashoka Ranjitram Mehta )
the Petitioner No. 2 )
above named at Bombay )
aforesaid this 21st day )
of April 1952. )
(Sd) Ashoka Mehta
Before me
S e a l (Sd.) H. K. Patel
Presidency Magistrate,
XI Court, Kurla, Bombay
21-4-1952.1
1
Use of Agents at General Elections

Dr. Ambedkars Plea.
Anything which causes a disturbing effect on the minds
of voters amounts to undue influence and interference. If a
candidate carries on propaganda to frighten voters then he has
caused interference and obviously disturbed the minds of voters.
If he conceals an important point of law from the electorate he
commits a fraud on voters or brings about undue influence on
them. And to tell voters to act contrary to the electoral law is
corrupt practice.
There were some of the points of law Dr. B. R. Ambedkar
submitted to the Election Tribunal, composed of Mr. N. J. Wadia,
Chairman, Mr. M. K. Lalkaka, and Mr. G. P. Murdeshwar at the
resumed hearing of his petition and that of the Socialist Leader,
Mr. Ashoka Mehta, complaining of malpractices at the last General
Elections from the Bombay City North Constituency, on Friday.
Dr. Ambedkar, who appeared in person, argued at length on
the question of agency at elections and touched on propaganda
some of the candidates had made through newspapers and
pamphlets and went on to prove that those publications had
amounted to undue influence with particular reference to Section
123 (2) of the Representation of the Peoples Act.
UNDUE INTERFERENCE
He pointed out the difference between the English and
the Indian law and said that the former particularised undue
interference while the latter only used the word in a general sense.
He referred to the statements published by and on behalf
of Mr. S. A. Dange, the Communist candidate, and Dr. G. V.
Deshmukh, the Independent candidate, and said that by asking
voters to cast both their votes in favour of one candidate they
had caused undue influence on them. One of the four witnesses
previously examined had admitted that Mr. Dange knew that
the Left United Front which supported his candidature to
Parliamentary seat, had issued leaflets, but at no stage had
he intervened and asked the Front to stop the issuing of the
leaflets, he said.
The petitioner contended that Mr. Dange was responsible for
his agents doings. The Ugantar, a Marathi weekly, had in an
hesitant manner admitted that it was an organ of the Communist

Party and that the two members of the Front in their evidence
had also admitted that they had made propaganda to support
the candidature of Mr. Dange. On the basis of the submission,
he said, there could be no doubt that they were Mr. Danges
agents.
Dr. Ambedkar tried to trace the relationship between
Vividh Vritta, a Sunday Marathi weekly, and Dr. Deshpande
(Deshmukh), and said that the statement the respondent had
published in the paper was not to enlighten voters. In fact, it
was given to that particular newspaper and to no other and
this, in his contention, proved that there was a link between
the paper and the respondent.
... At this stage, Dr. Deshmukh stood up and requested
the tribunal that Dr. Ambedkar might be asked to address
his question. I am not asking you any question. In fact, you
have raised them and I am only trying to answer them, was
Dr. Ambedkars reply which caused laughter in the Court room.
Earlier Mr. K. V. Chitre, Registrar of Siddharth College and
an agent of Dr. Ambedkar gave evidence.
The hearing will be continued on Monday.
(The Times of India, 4-10-1952)1
PROPAGANDA FOR WASTAGE OF VOTES IS ILLEGAL
Dr. Ambedkars Plea In Election Dispute
It was a gross perversion of law to arouse communal
feelings among the electorate by frightening it that it would go
unrepresented if it distributed votes, declared Dr. B. R. Ambedkar,
arguing his petition before the Election Tribunal, composed of
Mr. N. J. Wadia, Chairman, Mr. M. D. Lalkaka and Mr. G. P.
Murdeshwar, at the Small Causes Court, Bombay, on Monday.
He was referring to the communal propaganda that had been
carried on in the Bombay City North Constituency by Dr. G.
V. Deshmukh, who, he said, was the leader of the Independent
Candidates Group, comprising 17 candidates.
I cannot find worse propaganda than this, said Dr. Ambedkar,
and added Because of the realisation of the psychology of Caste
Hindus, who did not want Untouchables to occupy important posts
1
Khairmode, Vol. 10, Pp. 298-299.
in the legislature, a special provision was made for Scheduled

Castes in the Montague - Chelmsford Reforms. There is a similar
provision in the Representation of the Peoples Act also.
The petitioner contended that Dr. Deshmukh has
conceded the provisions of Section 54 of the Act from the electorate
while the Communist candidate, Mr. S. A. Dange, by preaching
the nullification of Section 63, had set the law at naught. He
charged both the respondents with adopting corrupt practices
and unduly influencing the voters.
DISPOSAL OF VOTES
Dr. Ambedkar submitted that the disposal of one of the two
votes was not left to the wishes of voters or, for that matter,
of candidates. The disposal of the second vote was regulated
by Section 79 (d) which, he said, gave the electorate the option
to vote or not to vote as voting was not compulsory in India.
He raised the following points (1) A voter was free to exercise
his electoral rights; (2) He could go to the polling booth and
receive both his ballot papers and distribute them; (3) He could
use one of them and return the other to the Presiding Officer;
(4) To use one ballot paper and destroy the other was illegal and
an offence according to Section 136(e) (f);(5)To cast one ballot
paper in the ballot box and take the other with him would be
illegal, according to Section 135, and (6) To insert both the ballot
papers in one box was also illegal, according to Rule 25 (1) and
a violation of the Act.
He stated that Section 100 clearly stated that an election
shall be set aside on the ground of corrupt practices extensively
prevailing, and asked if the Tribunal did not consider the 74,333
votes wasted as the result of the perverse propaganda to be
a large figure. I lost my seat by 13,000 votes. I am not very
presumptuous, but out of the 39,000 votes wasted by Mr. Dange,
I would certainly have got a large number had it not been for the
crucial propaganda of his and that of Dr. Deshmukh, he said.
CHAPTER OF MISALLIANCE
Mr. A. S. R. Chari, counsel for Mr. Dange, described the
petitions of Dr. Ambedkar and Socialist leader, Mr. Ashoka Mehta,
as the closing chapter of misalliance between the Socialists and the
Scheduled Castes Federation. He said the petitioners own witness
Mr. Bapurao Jagtap, had told the Tribunal that the Left United
Front had requested the petitioners with folded hands to
join the Left United Front, a request they had refused only
because they overestimated their strength.
Mr. Chari said that there was no legal obligation on a voter
to use both his votes as he could either vote or refrain from
voting for a candidate in accordance with the clauses of Section
63 of the Act. His arguments were: That the persuasion to vote
only one candidate, or not to vote for any one candidate, did
not constitute interference with the free exercise of the will
of the voters according to the definition of undue influence.
That any of the acts of Mr. Dange or any other candidate,
did not come within the definition of corrupt practice as
set out in the Representation of the People Act. That what
Mr. Dange had done was only to persuade the voter and
he had a right to do so. That the petitioners had filed their
petitions only to provide a plausible excuse for their defeat
before their supporters; and that the defeat of the petitioners
in the last election was due to their arrogant refusal to join
hands with the Left United Front which wanted to fight the
Congress and the communal elements.
UNDUE INFLUENCE
Mr. T. R. Kapadia, counsel for V. B. Gandhi corroborating
Mr. Charis argument, said that the petitioners had failed to
prove who had exerted undue influence on voters. He asked
whether the respondents alone were guilty of that charge or
whether the petitioners were also equally guilty of it.
Dr. Deshmukh, after obtaining consent from -the Tribunal
that he might be allowed to address it in place of his advocate,
said that all parties were responsible for corrupt practices
at the last elections. He admitted that the editor of Vividh
Vritta, a Marathi weekly, was not only his agent but also
his intimate friend.
Hearing will be continued on Wednesday.
The respondents are Mr. S. A. Dange, Dr. G. V. Deshmukh,
Dr. V. B. Gandhi, Mr. K. B. Joshi, Mr. N, S. Kajrolkar and
Mr. N. B. Parulkar.
Mr. S. S. Kavalekar and Mr. Madhusudhan Vyas, instructed

by Kothare and Company appeared for Mr. Ashoka Mehta;
Mr. A. S. R. Chari and Mr. T. S. Hegde for Mr. Dange;
Mr. Pandit for Dr. G. V. Deshmukh and Mr. T. R. Kapadia
for Dr. Gandhi and Mr. Kajrolkar.1
ll
: The Times of India: dated 7-10-1952

1
Reprinted Khairmode, Vol. 10, Pp. 300-302.

51
COMMUNISTS IN MAHARASHTRA
American Journalist Mr. Seling S. Harrison interviewed
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar on 21st and 28th February and 9th
October 1953 on the topic of weaknesses of the Communists
State of Maharashtra. The interview is as follows: Editors.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, who organised Mahars as a political
force, accounted similarly for Communist weakness in
Maharashtra:
The Communist Party was originally in the hands of some
Brahmin boysDange and others. They have been trying to
win over the Maratha community and the Scheduled Castes.
But they have made no headway in Maharashtra. Why?
Because they are mostly a bunch of Brahmin boys. The
Russians made a great mistake to entrust the Communist
movement in India to them. Either the Russians didnt want
Communism in Indiathey wanted only drummer boys or
they didnt understand1
ll
: Ambedkar on Communism in India quoted in the book, India: The

1
Most Dangerous Decades, by Seling S. Harrison. Pp.190-91.

Quoted: Khairmode, Vol. 11, P. 164.
52
STARVING PEOPLE ASK FOR BREAD
Hyderabad Government proposed to allot lands to

Scheduled Caste people. Hon. Minister Andhra Pradesh
Shri Bindu told this decision to Dr. B. R. Ambedkar at
the time of his visit to Delhi. Dr. Ambedkar asked Hon.
Bindu to send copy of that order as early as possible.
Government of Hyderabad had taken back possession of
the land which was allotted to Scheduled Castes. In protest
of this the Scheduled Castes started. Satyagraha. 1700
people were arrested. Dr. Ambedkar wrote a strong letter
to Hon. Bindu that the Government should handover the
ownership of lands to the Scheduled Castes then only he
will advise Scheduled Castes to withdraw the Satyagraha.
The said letter is as follows: Editors.
26, Alipur Road, Delhi

Dated the 6th Nov. 1953.
Dear Mr. Bindu,

When we met in Delhi you promised to send me copies
of the decision taken by the Hyderabad Government in
regard to the grant of land to the Scheduled Castes. It is
now more than a week but have not sent me the copies.
From the newspapers it appears that about 1700
men and women belonging to the Scheduled Castes in
the Aurangabad district have been arrested and sent to
jail for offering Satyagraha for the return of their lands
which were granted to them and which were afterwards
resumed.
I do not know what the intention of the Government
is. Perhaps it is to prosecute them and send to jail. If this
happens it would be a great tragedy. It cannot redound
to the credit of the Government to prosecute starving
people and send them to jail because they ask for bread.
I think you ought to release them, the law having been
vindicated.
STARVING PEOPLE ASK FOR BREAD 427
If the orders that your cabinet has passed are satisfactory

from our point of view I may intervene and ask the Scheduled
Castes to drop the Satyagraha.
I shall be grateful for an early reply.
Yours Sincerely,
(Sd.) B. R. Ambedkar.
Shri Bindu,
Minister for Home Affairs,
Hyderabad State,
HYDERABAD1
ll
1
53
BUDDHIST SEMINARY TO BE STARTED IN
BANGALORE
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, M. P., said in Bombay on Tuesday*

that a Buddhist seminary would be started in Bangalore as
a preliminary steps to spreading Buddhism in India.
Dr. Ambedkar, who has declared his intention to embrace
Buddhism recently, said in an interview with P. T. I. that the
Rajpramukh of Mysore had donated a five-acre plot which was
situated in between the two well-known centres of learning,
the Raman Institute and the Indian Institute of Science.
He said as a result of his two visits to Burma recently,
all helpfinancial and technicalfrom the world Buddhist
Mission and the Buddha Sasana Council, had been promised.
Dr. Ambedkar revealed that he had approached successfully
for financial help to many people in the country and he
would also shortly set out with the begging bowl for public
contributions.
Training Preachers
With the money forthcoming, Dr. Ambedkar said, the
seminary would be ready in about two years time. The
main object of this institution would be to train preachers
for propagating Buddhism among the common folk, he said.
Dr. Ambedkar said that students would be admitted to the
seminary without consideration of caste, creed or nationality
and would undergo courses in comparative study of religions
and other allied subjects. He believed that no one could
uphold Buddhism truly without studying the other religions
also scientifically.
Dr. Ambedkar said the seminary would also have a press
where Buddhist literature would be printed. A group of
eminent scholars from all over the world would be engaged in
translating Buddhist texts in Pali and other languages into
English and they would be published by the seminary, he said.
*The 11th January 1955.

BUDDHIST............IN BANGALORE 429
A large library with books on religion and philosophy

would be another feature of the seminary. There would be
also temples and classrooms and dormitories for students,
teachers research scholars.
He also said that an essay competition, with prizes worth
Rs. 10,000 would be announced shortly.1
ll
1
: The Times of India, dated 12th January 1955.
54
BUDDHISM DISAPPEARED FROM INDIA DUE TO
WAVERING ATTITUDE OF THE LAITY
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, in his letter to D. Wali Sinha, General

Secretary. Maha Bodhi Society, Calcutta, on 16th February
1955 expressed his opinion about Dhamma Diksha.
Following is the letter.Editors.
I have been of the opinion that the conversion of the
laity is not conversion at all. It is only a nominal thing. The
so-called Buddhist laity besides worshipping the Buddha also
continued to worship other Gods and Goddesses which were
set up by the Brahmins to destroy Buddhism. Buddhism
disappeared from India largely of this wavering attitude of
the laity. If hereafter Buddhism is to be firmly established
in India the laity must exclusively be tied up to it. This did
not happen in the past because in Buddhism there was a
ceremoney for initiation into the Sangh but there was no
such ceremony for initiation into the Dhamma, In Christianity
there are two ceremonies. (1) Baptism which is initiation into
the Christian religion, (2) Ordination of the priest. In this
respect the new movement for the propagation of Buddhism in
India must copy Christianity. To remove this dangerous evil
in Buddhism I have prepared formula which I call Dhamma
Diksha. Every one who wishes to be converted to Buddhism
shall have to undergo through ceremony. Otherwise he will
not be regarded as a Buddhist.1
ll
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 12 First EditionJuly 1992, Pp. 24-25.
55
IM PREPARED TO SAVE YOUR LIFE
PROVIDED..
During the first three months of 1955, Maurice Brown

and Francis Watson of British Broadcasting Corporation,
London, visited India, travelling, interviewing and
recording some of those they knew could contribute,
recorded their memories and opinions of Mahatma Gandhi.
The extracts below contain in brief the text of interview
they had with Dr. B. R. Ambedkar. To maintain a link
the opinions of a few others have also been retained.
Narrator: We are on the heights now, with the saint,
the Mahatma.
B. R. Ambedkar: He was never a Mahatma. I refuse
to call him Mahatma, you see. I never in my life called
him Mahatma. He doesnt deserve that title. Not even
from the point of view of morality.
Narrator: Opposition. Opposition from Dr. Ambedkar,
political leader of the Scheduled Castes of India, the
Untouchables. Gandhi wanted Untouchability to be
dissolved by bringing the scheduled castes within the
fold of Hinduism and removing all their disabilities.
Dr. Ambedkar wanted protection for them as a separate
community, which to Gandhi seemed morally wrong and
politically dangerous. It was a very stern fight, leading
in the end to one of Gandhis most celebrated fasts.
B. R. Ambedkar: Oh of course, he bargained and
bargained; I said, nothing doing. Im prepared to save
your life, you see, providing you dont make hard terms
but Im not going to save your life at the cost of the life
of my people. I always say that as I met Mr. Gandhi in
the capacity of an opponent Ive a feeling. I knew him
better than most other people, because he had opened
his real fangs to me, you see, and I could see the inside
of the man.
Narrator: But one didnt have to be an opponent to be

wary of the idea of a Mahatma. J. B.Kripalani, the Indian
Socialist leader, was not an opponent. He was a follower
from 1917 until Gandhis death.
J. B. Kripalani: He repudiated the idea of superman,
he repudiated the idea of his becoming a Mahatma. He
even said that if he were such a Mahatma, it would not
be possible for us to understand him. Fundamentally, I
believe, Gandhijis message was social, political, economic,
and not spiritual in the sense in which spirituality is
understood. I would say that we had enough of Gods and
supermen. Gandhi was good enough as a man.
Dhirendra Mohan Datta: I never thought that Mahatma
Gandhi was typically Indian.
Narrator: Dr. Datta is a well known philosopher now
living at Santiniketan, the educational institution of
Rabindranath Tagore which is now a University.
Dhirendra Mohan Datta: To modern Hindus, he was
their very ideal, the very ideal which they could follow
with their European education and their European
background and so on they could very easily sympathize
with the Hindu ideals. But the orthodox Hindus thought
that he was betraying . that his Hinduism was not
real Hinduism.
B. R. Ambedkar: He was absolutely an orthodox Hindu.
Narrator: Dr. Ambedkar thinks so. So did many but
not all Muslims. Some of them felt that Gandhis attitude
to Untouchability distinguished him.
H. N. Brailsford: He once put it in this way, that
he represented eighty-five per cent of the Indian people.
Well, that was a bit of an exaggeration, because he never
did represent more than a mere fraction of the Muslims.
But when it came to the rest, Hindu and Sikhs and even
Untouchables, then his boast was correct.
I M PREPARED...............PROVIDED............. 433
Narrator: It was, at all events, sincere. Most deeply of

all, he felt the cause of the Untouchables to be his own.
Brailsford had some private talks with him about this.
H. N. Brailsford: He spoke with a passion that meant, I
think that he was suffering under a terrible sense of vicarious
guilt. He knew how abominably his people, the Hindu Nation,
had treated these outcasts; and he was determined, just for
that reason, that it should be his people, the Hindu Nation,
that put matters right.
Narrator: Gandhis own attempt to put matters right was
at that time a new campaign, a new passion. Dr. Verrier
Elwin was with him a few months earlier in India, almost
at the start of things.
Verrier Elwin: Yes, that was in 1931, and when I went
with him to a temple which belonged to a leading mill-owner
in Ahmedabad, and Gandhi took a party of Untouchable
children into the temple. I still remember the faces of the
orthodox priests when this happened, they didnt like it at
all, but afterwards Gandhi had a meeting and in the course
of it he said that in future the Untouchables should be called
the children of God, the Harijans, by which name theyve
been known ever since.
Narrator: But there was a new and formidable face
at the Round Table Conference. Dr. Ambedkar, born an
Untouchable, had pulled himself up by his own gifts and
character, and didnt want any Caste Hindu to do penance
for him.
B. R. Ambedkar: Give us a separate electorate, you see.
Narrator: Dr. Ambedkar was direct and implacable. Even
afterwards he never changed towards Gandhi.
B.R. Ambedkar: All this, talk about Untouchability was
just for the purpose of making the Untouchables drawn into
the Congress, that was one thing, and secondly, you see,
he wanted that the Untouchables should not oppose his
movement of Swaraj. I dont think beyond that he had any
real motive of uplift.
Narrator: But Gandhis motives were strong enough, after

he had gone back to India, to be tested in the great fast at
Poona. He was prepared for it, Pyarelal remembers, amid the
conflicts of the London Conference.
Pyarelal Nayar: He said he would not sell the vital interests
of the Untouchables even for the sake of Indias independence,
but he knew that separate electrorates were not good for the
vast mass of Untouchables. He said, therefore, that he would
resist it even if he were alone, with his life. At that time
again, nobody thought what it would ultimately result in.1
ll
1
: B.B.C.Talking of Gandhiji, Orient Longmans, Bombay, Calcutta and
Madras. Script and Narration by Francis Watson, Production by Maurice
Brown, Pages 9, 10, 16, 78 and 79.
Reprinted: Rattu, Reminiscences and Rememberance of Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar, Pp. 159-162.
56
A POLITICAL PARTY DOES NOT EXIST FOR
WINNING ELECTION BUT FOR EDUCATING,
AGITATING AND ORGANIZING THE PEOPLE
A meeting of the Working Committee of Scheduled
Castes Federation was called by its President Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar on 21st August 1955 which was held at Jairaj
House, Bombay.
In this meeting the Constitution of Scheduled Castes
Federation which was printed in January 1955 was
discussed. Some amendments to the various articles were
suggested and accepted.
The Report of this Working Committee along with
amendments is as followsEditors.
The Working Committee of the All India Scheduled
Castes Federation, Jairaj House, Bombay.
The following members of All India Working Committee
of the S. C. F. were present at the meeting of the Working
Committee called by the President, Dr. B. R. Ambedkar,
M. A., Ph.D.,D.Sc, LL.D., D. Litt., Bar-at-Law, Member of
Council of States on 21st August, 1955 at 4 p. m. at Jairaj
House, Colaba, Bombay:
1. Dr. B.R. Ambedkar,
2. Shri Rajabhau Khobragade (Madhya Pradesh)
3. Shri A. Ratnam (Madras)
4. Shri Haridas Awode (Nagpur, Madhya Pradesh)
5. Shri J. C. Adimugam (Mysore)
6. Shri J. S. Bansode (Madhya Bharat)
7. Shri C. M. Arumugam (Mysore)
8. Shri Nilam Singh Gill (Pepsu)
9. Shri B. S. More (Aurangabad)
10. Shri R. D. Bhandare (Bombay)
11. Shri Hardas Asharwar (Vindhya Pradesh)

12. Shri G. T. Parmar (Gujarat)
13. Shri B.K. Gaikwad (Maharashtra)
14. Shri A. G. Pawar (Maharashtra)
15. Shri V. Doraswami (Mysore)
16. Shri M. G. Velu (Madras)
17. Shri W. S. Kamble (Berar)
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar: Friends, we are meeting after a
long time. There are various reasons why we did not meet
earlier. As far as I am concerned, you know that I am not
keeping good health. What I have noticed is that you have
not learnt to carry on the work of S. C. F. without me. The
time has come that you must be able to carry on the work
even if I am not present. I should be a sort of consultant.
Wherever there is any difficulty you can consult me at any
time. After these preliminary remarks the various resolutions
were taken up for discussion.
Resolution No. 1: This meeting of the Working Committee
confirms the Selection by the last Working Committee of
Dr. Babasaheb alias B. R. Ambedkar as the President of the
Federation.
Proposed by: A, Ratnam (Madras)
Seconded by: G. C. Arumugam
Supported by: B. K. Gaikwad
The resolution was carried unanimously.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar: There are some old members
who have expressed some doubts as to whether the S. C. F.
should continue or not. But I am of the opinion that as long
as the problem of Untouchability remains the S. C. F. should
continue to function. The question may arise as to whether
we should work in co-operation with any other party at the
time of election. But you know what is our experience when
we have worked in co-operation with other parties. But such
question will be considered at the proper time. For the time
being we should consider this question of continuing our S. C. F.
A POLITICAL PARTY.........THE PEOPLE 437
Resolution No. 2: The Working Committee of the All

India Scheduled Castes Federation is aware of the defeat
which the Federation has suffered at the last election. The
Working Committee, however, is in no way discouraged by
it. Such defeats are usual and normal. A Political Party does
not exist merely for the sake of winning election. A Political
party exists for the sake of educating, agitating and organising
the people. This work the Federation has done beyond doubt
and beyond measure.
This meeting of the Working Committee desires to state
emphatically that the S. C. Federation cannot be wound up
until the problems arising out of Untouchability are not solved.
Proposed by: Shri H. D. Awode
Seconded by; Shri M. J. Velu
The resolution was earned unanimously.
Resolution No. 3: This meeting of the Working Committee
of the S. C. F. regrets that the Election Commission was wrong
in declaring the S.C.F. not to be an All India Party. Whether
a party is an All India Party or not must be determined by
the number of votes cast in its favour and not by the number
of seats won by it. In calculating the number of votes cast the
Election Commission failed to take into consideration that all
the second votes of the Scheduled Castes voters were cast in
favour of the Socialist Candidates on account of the Election
Pact between the S.C.F. and the Socialist Party while the
Socialist Party voters did not give their votes to the S. C.
candidates. If the votes cast by the S. C. voters in favour of
the Socialist candidates were added to the votes cast by the S.
C. voters in favour of the S. C. candidates, the total number
of votes polled by the Federation would be far greater than
the votes polled by the Socialist Party.
This Working Committee, therefore, urges upon the Election
Commission to restore the status of an All India Party which
was given to it at the first election.
Moved by: Shri A. G. Pawar (Maharashtra)
Seconded by: Shri V. Doraswami (Mysore)
This resolution was carried unanimously.
Resolution No. 4: The following amendment to the

Constitution as drafted by the President are made:
Amendment to article I: The clause 2 after the figure
1957 add the words or such other date as may be appointed
by the Central Executive .
Amendment to article II: Adopt the following sub-
clause as the sub-clause No. VII after the Sub-Clause No.
VI, Sub-Clause No. VII reads as follows: To issue literature
and to conduct printing presses. Delete sub-clause III, IV, V
and VI which are printed twice as they being the printers
mistakes.
Amendment to article VI: (i) Remove hyphens from
clauses 3,4, 5,6. 7, 8, 9 and 10.
(ii) After clause 10 add the following clause as the clause
No. 11.

The number of members of the Village Committee,
Taluka Committee, District Committee and the State
Committee shall be as determined by the State Federation
Committee of each State with the consent of the Central
Committee
Amendment to article VII: (1) In sub-clause II of the
clause I, after the word Federation add the word and
Regional Secretaries.
(2) Delete the sub-clause No. IV which is after the sub-
clause No. V. It is printed twice.
Amendment to article VIII: (1) In clause 1 drop the
hyphen in the second line after the words consist of.
(2) In sub-clause 4 add The before the word President.
(3) After sub-clause 5 add the following:
6. The President shall appoint Regional Secretaries for
different regions not exceeding five in number.
(4) After clause 7 add the following:
8. The Regional Secretaries shall do the work of organising
the Federation within their jurisdiction and shall perform such
other duties as the President. The President may prescribe

and shall keep the President and General Seceretary
informed.
Amendment to article X: For the word bi-annually
in clause 1, line two, add the words Every two years.
Amendment to article XIV: In sub-clause No. 5 last
line read the word Offices in place of officers so as to read
access to all offices.
Amendment to article XVII: In clause No. 4 line No. 2
delete the words States Federation and substitute therein
the All India Committee of the Federation.
Amendment to article XXIII: In sub-clause 2, in fifth
line delete the word District and substitute the word State
therein.
Amendment to article XXVI: (1) In sub-clause 1 delete
the word triangle and substitute the word Rectangle
therein.
(2) In the same sub-clause add 11 Stars after the words
Consists of.
All these above amendments were put to vote and were
carried.
Resolution No. 5: This meeting of the Working
Committee adopts the Constitution for the All India Schedule
Castes Federation and declares that the Federation shall be
bound by it.
At this stage Dr. Babasaheb explained that the
Constitution has become bulky one. Some portion of it,
therefore can be transferred to Standing Orders so that
the Constitution may be small one.
Resolution No. 6: This meeting of the Working
Committee is of the opinion that the provision for the
reservation of seats for the Scheduled Castes in Parliament,
in State Assemblies, in Municipalities and District and Local
Boards be done away with immediately even before the

next election.
Moved by: Shri A. G. Pawar and
Seconded by: Shri A. Ratnam.
Resolution No. 7.(1) This meeting of the Working
Committee of the Scheduled Castes Federation expresses
its resentment against the Planning Commission for not
having consulted the Federation to assist the Commission
in devising ways and means for solving the problem of
the Untouchables.
(2) This meeting of the Working Committee of the
Federation is of the opinion that in Planning Commissions
proposals there is none which would abolish Untouchability
or remove the poverty of the Untouchables.
(3) This meeting of the Working Committee of the
Federation is convinced that it is the village system which
is based on compulsory co-existence between Untouchables
and Caste Hindus which is at the root of Untouchability
and the poverty of the Untouchables.
(4) When two parties decide to co-exist it is important
that each should understand the others mind and mental
attitude. Behind what he says we could have some idea of
what and how he thinks. What constitutes the Communal
mind? How does it work and react? Has it got recognisable
corporate existence? And, if so, is there a discernible
pattern to be studied; and what can we learn from it?
Where, indeed, do we begin?
It is our failure to study the caste Hindu reaction and
to look below the surface of statements and propaganda
that has been responsible for our past mistakes. The kind
of Caste Hindu mind with which we must be concerned
is not to be found in Caste Hindu (but behind the iron
curtain).
(5) It is the confirmed opinion of the Working Committee
that this system of co-existence must be done away with.
(6) This, in the opinion of the Working Committee, can

be done by establishing separate villages exclusively of
Untouchables who are now living scattered in small groups
under the sovereignty of caste Hindus.
(7) The Working Committee, therefore, urges upon the
Planning Commission to reserve all cultivable waste-land, to
make barren land cultivable and let colonies of Untouchables
settled on such land.
(8) The Working Committee is of the opinion that to raise
the necessary finance that salt tax be re-levied.
Moved from the Chair, Dr. Babasaheb explained that
he was thoroughly convinced in his mind that so long the
Scheduled Castes live with the Caste Hindus our people will
not live the life of freedom and liberty, free from oppression
of the Caste Hindus. The Madras Govt, wanted to build new
cherries for the Scheduled Castes but he was strongly opposed
to this idea. He did not want that Untouchability should be
made permanent by building new cherries. He wanted them
to be burnt.
Resolution No. 8.(1) The Working Committee of the
Federation is sorry for the deaths that have taken place
in the Goa Satyagraha. The Committee is, however, of the
opinion that Satyagraha is not proper means of achieving the
liberation of Goa.
(2) As understood by the Committee in Satyagraha, Satya is
common ground to both. The difference is only on Agraha. In
such a situation Satyagraha of the Gandhian type is possible
and may be tried. But where there is no agreement of Satya,
Satyagraha of the Gandhian type is a futility. The Working
Committee cannot, therefore, advise the Scheduled Castes to
join the Goa Satyagraha.
(3) Working Committee of the Federation is of the
opinion that Goa must become a part of India and that the
Portuguese must quit. There are three ways of achieving
this object. (1) purchase, (2) lease, or (3) War. If Government
is not prepared to accept any one of these three ways it is
the duty of the Govt, to tell the people what other weapon
it has.
Dr. Babasaheb explained that the satyagraha can be
between two parties who agree on the Truth . The only
difference between the parties is on Agraha. The British
people could give freedom to India because both the British
people and the Indians had agreed that the Indians have
the right of Self-Government. In fact this principle of self
Government was enunciated by Macaulay as far back as
1833. Macaulay said that the Indians were not barbarions.
The Indians have a distinct civilization and culture of
their own. They, therefore, should be given the right to
govern themselves. But in the case of Goa the Portugues
Government did not agree on the question of freedom of
Goa. Satyagraha, therefore, as a weapon of liberating
Goa is not only useless but dangerous. I cannot allow our
people to be exposed to bullets and massacre. If we are
given guns, we will fight. We, therefore, want to pass the
above resolution.
Resolution No. 9.This meeting of the Working
Committee is not satisfied with the foreign policy of
the country. It is neither calculated to strengthen the
parliamentary system of Government nor the defence of
the country.
After this resolution was carried, the President
announced that he has appointed Shri Rajabhau Khobragade
as the General Secretary of the All India Scheduled Castes
Federation.
Resolution No. 10.Resolution congratulating Shri
Khobragade was passed.
The Chairman was thanked for guiding the deliberations
of the Working Committee.
All members of the Working Committee were also
thanked.
This Working Committee of the Scheduled Castes

Federation further resolved that the President be empowered
to draft a resolution on Linguistic Provinces embodying the
following points:
(1) The States be so divided as to maintain a Unity of the
Country.
(2) The administrative languages should be English and
Hindi.
(3) Bombay should belong to the United Maharashtra.
(4) Hyderabad City should be a second capital of India
making it a Governors province.
(5) Hyderabad State be divided into different Linguistic
Units.
ll
57
A LETTER TO JAWAHARLAL NEHRU
REGARDING THE BOOK BUDDHA AND HIS
DHAMMA
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar had written a letter, on 14th September
1956 to Pandit Jawahadal Nehru regarding a book on The
Buddha and his Dhamma. It is as follows: Editors.
My dear Panditji,
I am enclosing herewith two copies of a printed booklet
showing the Table of Contents of a book on The Buddha and
His Dhamma which I have just finished. The book is in the
press. From the table of the contents you will see for yourself
how exhaustive the work is. The book is expected to be in the
Market in September 1956. I have spent five years over it. The
booklet will speak for the quality of the work.
The cost of printing is very hevy and will come to about
Rs. 20,000. This is beyond my capacity and I am, therefore,
canvassing help from all quarters.
I wonder if the Government of India could purchase about 500
copies for distribution among the various libraries and among
the many scholars whom it is inviting during the course of this
year for the celebration of the Buddhas 2500 years anniversary.
I know your interest in Buddhism. That is why I am writing
to you. I hope that you will render some help in this matter.
Yours sincerely,
(Signed) B. R. AMBEDKAR.
Pt. NEHRUS REPLY
Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru had responded to the letter of
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar. He expressed his inability to purchase
the Book Buddha and His Dhamma. He referred this to
Dr. Radhakrishnan, the Chairman of Buddha Jayanti Commttee.
Following is the reply by Pt. Jawaharlal Nehru: Editors.
Shri Jawaharlal Nehru,
Prime Minister of India,
NEW DELHI.
No. 2196-PMH/56.
NEW DELHI
September 15, 1956.
A LETTER............HIS DHAMMA 445
My dear Dr. Ambedkar,

Your letter of the 14th September.
I rather doubt if it will be possible for us to buy a large
number of copies of your book suggested by you. We had set
aside a certain sum for publication on the occasion of the
Buddha Jayanti. That sum has been exhausted and, in fact,
exceeded. Some proposals for books relating to Buddhism being
financed by us had, therefore, to be rejected. I am, however,
sending your letter to Dr. Radhakrishnan, the Chairman of
the Buddha Jayanti Committee.
I might suggest that your book might be on sale in Delhi
and elsewhere at the time of the Buddha Jayanti celebrations
when many people will come from abroad. It might find a
good sale then.
Yours sincerely,
(Signed) JAWAHARLAL NEHRU.
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar,
26, Alipur Road, Civil Lines,
DELHI.
Dr. S. Radhakrishnan informed on phone to Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar expressing his inability to do anything in this
regard.
ll
Khairmode, Vol. 12, Pp. 39-40.

58
BHIKHUS SHOULD SERVE THE BUDDHA BY
BECOMING PREACHERS OF HIS DHAMMA
Dr. B. R. AMBEDKAR,
M.A., Ph.D., D.Sc, LL.D., D.Litt., Barrister-at-Law,
Member, Council of States
26, ALIPORE ROAD, CIVIL LINES, DELHI
Dated the 30th October 1956.
My dear Valisinha,
Thank you very much for your letter of 25th October
1956. It certainly was a great event and the crowd that came
forward for conversion was beyond my expectation. Thank the
Buddha it all went well.
I am glad you realize that having begun the task well
we have to look to its continued progress in the future. We
have to consider ways and means of imparting knowledge of
Buddhism to the masses who have accepted His Dhamma
and will accept it on my word. We should no doubt train
large number of workers to teach Dhamma to the people, but
the best agents for carrying out the same are the Bhikkus.
They would carry a great deal of prestige with them which
no layman could do.
The Bhikkus in my judgement ought to be very happy to
find out that a large task awaiting them has been done. The
only difficulty with the Bhikkus is that they dont care to
learn the language of the people. I am afraid the Sangh will
have to modify its outlook and instead of becoming recluses
they should become like the Christian missionaries the social
workers and social preachers. As I told you today they are
neither Arhans nor useful members of the society. This fact
must be hammered into them and make them realize that
they could serve the Buddha well by becoming preachers of
His Dhamma.
I like your idea of opening a sort of the logical seminar where
Bhikkus and non-Bhikkus could be taught the fundamentals
of Buddhism and make to learn the different languages of
India so that they could be sent to the different parts.
BHIKHUS SHOULD.............HIS DHAMMA 447
So far as my reading of the mind of the Indian youth

is concerned it is very difficult to make them turn to learn
the monestic ideals. The best way is that we can create
like Japanese married priests like the protestant Christians
have done. For that we shall have to find means for their
support during their educational period and after they go
out public life as priests.
The conversion ceremony in Bombay will probably take
place in December, most probably during the Xmas holidays
so that many people could have travel facilities which they
would not otherwise get. I shall let you have the exact date
after consulting my Bombay people.
I hope you are giving full publicity to the Nagpur
ceremony, in the Maha Bodhi Journal. I would like you to
particularly mention the following points:
1. that on the first day some three lakhs and eighty
thousand people became converts to Buddhism. As
many people arrived after the ceremony was over a
second ceremony was held on the next day as the
first item in the programme.
2. that there was another conference at Chanda on 16th
October 1956 which was held in the evening. There
also another conversion ceremony was held and some
3 lakhs of people were converted.
3. According to the news item in yesterdays paper
there was again a conversion ceremony held at Akola
after I came away and more than 2000 people were
converted.
4. That a Marathi paper called Navyug has published
some fine photographs of the crowd that attended
conversion ceremony at Nagpur.
5. That I am receiving letters from all corners for
conversion.
If you are issuing a special number of Mahabodhi Society
Journal and desire, to obtain photographs I can help you
to obtain the same. Please let me know.
With reference to your querry as to our tour programme

I am told a copy of the same has already been sent to you.
You will know from it when I shall be in Sarnath.
Yours Sincerely,
(Sd.) (Dr. B. R. Ambedkar)
Shri D. Valisinha,
General Secretary,
Maha Bodhi Society of India,
4-A, Bankim Chatterjee Street,
(College Square), Calcutta-2.1
ll
1
: Mahabodhi; May 1957, Number 5, P. 226.
59
I BELIEVE, MY PEOPLE WILL SACRIFICE
EVERYTHING TO ESTABLISH BUDDHISM
IN INDIA
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar and Mrs. Ambedkar accompanied
by Mr. B. H. Varale and Dr. Mavalankar left for Nepal to
participate in the World Buddhist Conference scheduled to
take place on the 17th November 1956.
While leaving for Nepal, on November 13th, 1956, Mr. Y. C.
Shankaranand Shastri very respectfully enquired at the Air
Port, New Delhi, Baba Saheb, in view of your failing health
how far will it be possible for you to tour India to propagate
the Dhamma? Baba Saheb felt slightly irritated but strongly
asserted, for the task like propagation of Buddhism I am
not at all ill. I am prepared to utilise every moment of my
remaining life for the great task of revival and propagation
of Buddhas Dhamma in Bharat.
I am going to administer Deeksha to lakhs of people in
Bombay in the month of December. The kind of great revival
meeting took place in Nagpur on the 14th October 1956 will
also be arranged in Bombay where millions of people will
be converted to Buddhism. Conversion meeting like the one
which took place in Nagpur will also be organised in other
cities of India.
Not only the people treated as Untouchables but all people,
irrespective of caste or religion, who believe in the teachings
of the Buddha should participate in this Deeksha ceremony
and embrace Buddhism.
During the course of conversation with people present
there, Baba Saheb Ambedkar strongly asserted, It is
very wrong to believe that Buddha is incarnation of
Vishnu. This is a false and mischievous propaganda. The
preachers of this diabolical theory are none other than the
followers of Brahminism. Their sole aim is to maintain
the stratification based on inequality and mutual hatred
in order to maintain their hold on the society. I have been
struggling throughout my life to abolish this evil practice of

division based on caste and mutual hatred. In reality, I feel
guilty of starting late the work of revival of Buddhism in
India. But even then I hope and believe that my people who,
sacrificing their own comforts, have been faithfully following
me. I hope and I trust they will continue to struggle sincerely
to propagate the Buddha Dhamma in India.1
ll
1
: Prabuddha Bharat: dated 17th Nov. 1956. Translated by Bhagwan Das
APPENDICES
BLANK
APPENDIXI
BRUTE FORCE WILL NOT SUSTAIN
UNTOUCHABILITY
MAHATMA GANDHI
This is the article that appeared in Young India regarding

the Mahad Satyagraha.
UNTOUCHABILITY AND UNREASON
A correspondent from Mahad writes:

It gives me much sorrow to let you know that there was riot
on the 20th of March last between touchables and Untouchables
at Mahad. There was held a conference of the Colaba District
Depressed Classes on the 19th and 20th ultimo. The meeting
was quite successful. But whilst the crowd was dispersing,
Mr. A. V. Chitre of the Social Service League of Bombay told
the people as they were thirsty and as the sun was very hot
that they could go to the public tank and drink water. There
were some who tried to dissuade the men from going to the
tank. But Dr. Ambedkar, the President decided to march
the men to the tank. Even the police inspector could not feel
the gravity of the situation, and instead of stopping the crowd
from proceeding to the tank, went with them. The tank is
situated in the midst of the Brahmin locality. As however no
one was aware that the Untouchables were going to the tank
there was no disturbance, and hundreds of them quenched
their thirst at the tank with cries of Hara Hara Mahadev.
Meanwhile the touchables came to the scene and they watched
the incident with rage. The crowd of Untouchables then went
back to the pandal for their meals. Within an hour of this
the Mahad public was suddenly awakened by the wild cry
of Gurava and they were told that the Untouchables were
thinking of entering the temple of Vireshwar.
It was a false cry; but in no time the temple was filled
by an infuriated mob of touchables who had sticks in their
hands. The poor Untouchables had no intention whatsoever
of going to the temple. But the touchables finding no
Untouchable attempting to enter the temple practically

ran amuck, went to the bazar and began to beat any
Untouchable they came across in the street. All the while
this beating was going on the part of the touchables, not
one Untouchable offered any resistance. A few touchables
who sympathized with the Untouchables tried to protect
them; but the furious mob would not be checked. They
even rushed into the huts of shoe-makers and such others
and beat them severely. The helpless Untouchables ran
wildly for help; but none was offered by the shopkeepers.
The Untouchables who were in the pandal were derided
by the touchables for not coming out in the open to fight.
There were nearly 1,500 of the former in the pandal
and if they had offered to fight there would have been a
great calamity and Hinduism would have been disgraced.
Dr. Ambedkar justified the advice that he had given on the
strength of the resolution that was passed in the Bombay
Legislative Council and on the opinion expressed by the
Mahad Municipality that the Untouchables were lawfully
entitled to take water from public tanks and wells.
Mahatma Gandhi expressed his views on
Satyagraha and the problem of Untouchability in
the Hindu Society, thus:
I have omitted from the correspondents letter several
passages giving further details. But the letter appears
to me to be genuine and does not in any way appears
to be an over-estimate. Assuming then that the incident
is correctly reported there can be no question about the
unprovoked lawlessness on the part of the so-called higher
classes. For, it should be remembered that it was not the
drinking of water at the tank which had brought together
the touchables to the temple but the false report that
the Untouchables were wanting to enter the temple. But
one can hardly expect sanity to exist side by side with
unreason. Untouchability itself has no reason behind it. It
is an inhuman institution. It is tottering and it is sought
to be supported by the so-called orthodox party by sheer
brute force.
BRUTE FORCE.............UNTOUCHABILITY 455
The so-called Untouchables have brought the question a

step nearer solution by their exemplary self-restraint under
most provoking circumstances. Had they retaliated it would
have been perhaps difficult to distribute the blame. As it is,
the blame is all on the side of the touchables. Brute force
will not sustain Untouchability. It will bring about a revulsion
of feeling in favour of the suppressed classes. It is a sign of
the times that there were at least some touchables who tried
to defend the poor Untouchables. One could wish that there
were many more in Mahad. Silent sympathy on such occasions
is not of much use. Every Hindu, who considers the removal
of Untouchability to be of paramount importance, should on
such occasions prove his sympathy by publicly defending the
supressed classes and having his own head broken in defending
the helpless and the downtrodden.
I cannot help thinking that Dr. Ambedkar was fully justified
in putting to test the resolutions of the Bombay Legislative
Council and the Mahad Municipality by advising the so-called
Untouchables to go to the tank to quench their thirst. No
incident of this character should pass by unnoticed on the
part of associations like the Hindu Mahasabha interested in
this reform. Let them investigate the statements made by
my correspondent and if they can be substantiated, let them
condemn the action of the touchables. There is nothing
like the growth of enlightened public opinion for eradicating
everything evil, which Untouchability undoubtedly is.
ll
: Young India, dated 28th April 1927.

1
Reprinted, Ganvir, Mahad Samata Sangar. Pp. 246-248.

APPENDIXII
MANS INHUMANITY TO MAN
(By M. K. Gandhi)
In another column will be seen an extract from

Navajivan of a most disgraceful case of calculated
inhumanity of a medical man towards the dying wife of a
member of the suppressed class in a Kathiawad village.
Sjt. Amritlal Thakkar who is responsible for giving the
details of the case has withheld the names of the place and
parties for fear of the poor suppressed class school-master
being further molested by the medical man. I wish however.
that the names will be disclosed. Time must come when
the suppressed class people will have to be encouraged by
us to dare to suffer further hardships and tyranny. Their
sufferings are already too great for any further sufferings
to be really felt. Public opinion cannot be roused over
grievances that cannot be verified and traced to their
sources. I do not know the rules of the Medical Council in
Bombay. I know that in other places a medical practitioner,
who refused to attend before his fees were paid, would be
answerable to the Council and would be liable to have his
name removed from the Councils list and be otherwise
subject to disciplinary action. Fees are no doubt exactable;
but proper attendance upon patients is the first duty of a
medical practitioner. The real inhumanity, however, if the
facts stated are true, consists in the practitioner refusing
to enter the Untouchables quarters, refusing himself to see
the patient, and refusing himself to apply the thermometer.
And if the doctrine of Untouchability can ever be applied in
any circumstances, it is certainly applicable to this member
of the profession which he has disgraced. But I am hoping
that there is some exaggeration in the statement made by
Sjt. Thakkars correspondent and, if there is none, that
the medical practitioner will himself come forth and make
ample amends to the society which he has so outraged by
his inhuman conduct.
MANS INHUMANITY TO MAN 457
READ, REFLECT AND WEEP
There is a school for the children of the suppressed classes

in a village in Kathiawad. The teacher is a cultured, patriotic
man belonging to the Dhedh or Weaver (Untouchable) class.
He owes his education to the compulsory education policy of
His Highness the Gayakwad and had been doing his little bit
for the amelioration of his community. He is a man of cleanly
habits and refined manners, so that no one can recognise him
as belonging to the Untouchable class. But because he had
the fortune or misfortune of teaching the children of his own
community in a conservative village in Kathiawad, everyone
regards him as an Untouchable. But unmindful of that he
had been silently working away. There are some moments,
however, when the most patient man living under intolerable
conditions may give vent to agony and indignation, which
are evident in the following letters from the schoolmaster.
Every little sentence in it is surcharged with pathos. I have
purposely omitted the names of the village and all the people
mentioned in the letter, lest the schoolmaster should come
into further trouble.
Namaskar. My wife delivered a child on the 5th instant.
On the 7th she was taken ill, had motions, lost her speech,
had hard breathing and swelling on the chest, and her ribs
were aching painfully. I want to call in doctor but he said,
I will not come to the Untouchables quarters. I will not
examine her either. Then I approached the Nagarsheth, and
the Garrsia Durbar, and requested them to use their good
offices for me. They came and on the Nagarsheth standing
surety for me for the payment of Rs. 2 as the doctors fee, and
on condition that the patient would be brought outside the
Untouchables quarters, he consented to come. He came, we
took out the woman who had a baby only two days old. Then
the doctor gave his thermometer to a Musalman who gave
it to me. I applied the thermometer and then returned it to
the Musalman who gave it to the doctor. It was about eight
Oclock, and having inspected the thermometer in the light of
a lamp, he said: She has pneumonia and suffocation. After
this the doctor left and sent medicine. I got linseed from the
market and we are applying linseed poultice and giving her the
medicine. The doctor would not condescend to examine her,

simply looked at her from a distance. Of course I gave Rs. 2
for his fee. It is a serious illness. Everything is in His hands !
The light in my life has gone out. She passed away at
2 Oclock this afternoon.
II
Comment is needless. What shall one say about the

inhumanity of the doctor who being an educated man refused
to apply the thermometer except through the medium of a
Musalman to purify it, and who treated an ailing woman
lying in for two days worse than a dog or a cat? What shall
one say of the society that tolerates this inhumanity? One
can but reflect and weep.
A. V. Thakkar,
ll
Young India, dated 5th May 1927.

APPENDIXIII
ORTHODOXY RUN MAD
Alleged Barbarous Treatment of Untouchable
Crime of Being Mahars
Mr. Keshavaji Ranchhodji Vaghela from Ahmedabad has
informed Dr. B. R. Ambedkar, President, Bahishkrit Hitkarini
Sabha as follows:
One Bapoorao Laxman and his brother Kaurao have been
residents of Ahmedabad during the last six years. They used to
mix with some people from the Deccan belonging to Maratha
Caste. Kauraos two sons viz. Damoo and Laxman used to
take part in the Bhajan parties of the Marathas. The latter,
however, recently came to know that the brothers Damoo
and Laxman were Mahars by caste and in order to ascertain
this, two Mahars employed on the parcel train between Surat
and Ahmedabad were specially called to identify Damoo and
Laxman. After it was ascertained, they were called at a
Bhajan party at Kalupur, Bhanderi Pole, at midnight on the
11th instant. Asked as to what caste they belonged to, Damoo
and Laxman replied that they were Somvanshis. This reply
enraged the Marathas who freely abused them for having
defiled their persons and places. The Mahar brothers were
also assaulted by the Maratha. One of the brothers had a
gold ring on his person. It was forcibly taken away from him
and sold for Rs. 11. Out of this amount Rs. 6 was paid to
the Mahars who had been called from Surat to identify the
brothers. Damoo and Laxman entreated the Marathas to allow
them to return to their homes, but the latter refused to do
so unless a fine Rs. 500 was paid. On the Mahar brothers
pleading their inability to pay such a heavy sum, one of the
Marathas suggested that the Mahar brothers should be fined
only Rs. 125. But then one of the Marathas opposed the
proposal for fine saying that they should not be satisfied with
fine, but should punish the Mahars severely for their crime
of concealing their caste. Having decided upon the course,
the Mahar brothers were detained and at about 9 Oclock in
the morning they were subjected to barbarous indignities.
Their mustaches in the left side and eyebrows on the
right side were shaved, their bodies besmeared with soot

mixed in oil and also with dirt, garlands made of old shoes
were put around their necks, and one of them was asked to
hold a broom in his hand and the other to hold a placard on
which it was written that the punishment was metted out
to the culprits for venturing to touch high caste people. The
Mahar Brothers were taken in procession consisting of about
75 people, a drum being beaten in the front.
A complaint has been lodged with the Police by the said
two Mahar brothers. The accused in their statement have
admitted that Damoo and Laxman were treated in the alleged
manner, but pleaded that the complainants had willingly
agreed to undergo the punishment. Obviously Damoo and
Laxman were helpless when they were abused, assaulted and
threatened with severe punishment and actually subjected to
barbarous indignities. This case has created a great sensation
among the people belonging to the so-called Untouchable
castes and efforts are being made to give proper legal aid to
the complainants.1
ll
1
APPENDIXIV
GANDHI-VALLABHBHAl MEETING ON EVE OF
POONA-PACT
On September 6,1932 in Yervada Jail the discussion
proceeded on these lines:
Vallabhbhai Patel : What do you think will these people
(British Government) do?
Gandhiji : I still feel that they will release me on
or before 19th. It will be the limit of
wickedness if they let me fast, let no
one know about it and then say that
I did what I as a prisoner ought not
to have done, and that they could do
nothing about it. I do not say that they
cannot go that far, only then they will
find it necessary. And they certainly
are not the people to go farther than
it is necessary.
V. Patel : Then what will you do?
Gandhiji : The fast cannot commence on 20th.
We cannot stick to the 20th.
V. Patel : Does it mean then that we have
got time till the new Constitution is
drawn up? or that you can give a
longer notice to the people and the
Government?
Gandhiji : Yes, but that depends on how much
the people will allow me to do after I
get out. I cannot tell what the situation
will be. I may have no idea of the kind
of letter I may have to write. But I
shall have to consider every party
the Hindu Society, the Antyajas, the
Government, the Muslims. It will
be necessary for the Hindus to hold
meetings along with the Antyajas at
every place and reject this thing. The
Government has done this thing as a

Christian Government and hence I shall
have to tell both the Government and
the Christians the same thing that as
Christians they cannot do this thing. Let
our Swaraj come into being, then they
may influence the Antyajas in any way
they like, but they should not divide us
today. I had said this to the Muslims even
in England. I shall say the same thing
here also. I shall explain to the Hindu
Society that now the Antyajas have no
choice but to turn Muslims or Christians.
Mahadev Desai : Among the people who will come also be

the Christian friends and they will say to
you that before accusing the Government,
you should accuse your self. Why does
Hindu society regard the Antyajas as
Untouchables?
Gandhiji : That is upto me to explain. That is not

difficult thing. We can say to them:
Allow us to settle our problems ourselves,
why do you interfere? After we have set
about managing our own affairs, you may
do what you like. Why do you divide us
and then argue over things? To-day the
Antyajas have either to turn to Muslims
or to you. The question of women is
similar to that of Antyajas. But women
are not Untouchables. Even if they wish
to become Untouchables, men will go
and sit on their beds. They cannot be
separated from even by having a separate
electorate. To-day the Antyajas have been
separated permanently. What would be
the outcome of it? There
GANDHI............POONA-PACT 463
would be internal strife. There are people

like ... He would collect bad characters in
the community and get them to attack
Hindus, poison wells and do other things. 1
Bapuji wrote a letter to H. S. L., Polak in which he gave

clear account of the circumstances leading to the fast. This
is what he wrote:
You seemed to have missed the very core of the fast. You
have to go back to my speech at the Minorities Committee.
It was not a prepared speech. The end of it came irresistibly.
The fast was an inevitable result of that solemn declaration. I
little knew how that declaration was to find fulfilment. I say
that the declaration was from God and so was the fulfilment.
If it was so, all argument is useless. If it was a hallucination,
friends who believe it to be such are bound to drive home
the truth to me with all the love and persistence they can
summon to their assistance.
Everything that happened since confirms me in the opinion
that the fast was a God-given trust. Not the Premier but Sir
Samuel Hoare through whom the message of the fast had
necessarily to go. But if you had followed all the statements
I have made and even my letter to the Premier you would
have seen that the fast was addressed to the millions who had
faith in me, and who had surrounded me with their undying
affection whenever I went to their midst. They understood
the fast with all its implications without any argument. For
them, the political part of it was trivial; internal reform was
everthing.
You ask why it was not administered ten years ago. The
answer is; God did not call me to. He comes to wake you up
when you least expect him. His ways are not our ways. You
will, of course, believe me when I say that I had then the
same capacity for sacrifices that I seem to have now.2
1
: Government of India, The Collected Works of Mahatma Gandhi,
Ministry of Information and Broadcasting, New Delhi, Vol. 11, Pp. 457-458.
2
: ibid, volume LI, Pp. 252-253.
All the above reprinted, Busi Dr; Pp. 188-190.
APPENDIXV
COMMENTS ON ROUND TABLE CONFERENCE
AND POONA-PACT
1
Joint Select Committee of Parliament:
Communal Award And Poona Pact
The Committee are definite in their opinion that communal
representation is inevitable at the present time. They describe
as well-thought out and well-balanced the arrangement for
the composition of Provincial Assemblies embodied in the
Communal Award.
As regards the Poona Pact, the Committee express the view
that in their opinion the original proposals of His Majestys
Goverment were a more equitable settlement of the general
communal question, and more advantageous to the Depressed
Classes in their present stage of development. But, since
the Pact has been accepted as an authoritative modification
of the Award, the Committee are clear that it cannot now
be rejected. They are however, disposed to think that if by
agreement some reduction were made in the number of seats
reserved for the Depressed Classes in Bengal, possibly with a
compensatory increase in the number of their seats in other
Provinces, the working of the new Constittuion in Bengal
would be facilitated. (A Summary of the Report of the Joint
Select Committee of Parliament on the proposals contained
in the White Paper on Indian Constitutional Reforms, page
4, dated 22nd November, 1934.)1
2
Joachim Alwa stated in his book Men and
Supermen of Hindustan:
He (Dr. B. R. Ambedkar) just became bold and literally
adopted Spencers maxim Be bolde ! be bolde and ever more
be bolde ! He learnt that by daring and reckless courage, great
fears & weaknesses are removed. He was most powerfully
1
: Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 5. Pp. 65-66.
COMMENTS ON..........POONA-PACT 465
tempered and pampered with undue attentions. Mahatma

Gandhi had also an unparalleled record of service on behalf
of the Depressed Classes whom he chose to be respectfully
addressed as Harijans. But the Doctor would brook no rivals.
He would not tolerate no one else occupying the pedestal.
Being the product of abnormal social and economic conditions
in which Indian Society had abysmally let itself down, Dr.
Ambedkar deliberately cultivated an abnormal individuality.
(Men & Supermen of Hindustan, page 20).
Dr. Ambedkars request to Ramsay MacDonald to settle
the Communal ratios in the Legislature led to his discomfiture
in the life of the turbulent politician, The Doctor cried at the
gate of the Yeravada Jail
I trust that I will not be driven to the necessity of making
a choice between Gandhis life and the rights of my people.
I can never consent to deliver my people bound hand and
foot, to the Hindus for generations. I dont care even if a
hundred Mahatmas are sacrificed. Mahatmas are not immortal
creatures. You are all free to hang me from the nearest lamp-
post....... The Mahatma declared to the Doctor I am proud
of you. I have always listened to your speeches breathlessly.
(Men & Supermen of Hindustan, P. 22) 1
3
An Author Writing Under Pen-Name
A Student of Public Affairs, in his book Has Congress
Failed? expressed his views as under: Not even his
most ardent supporters will claim that Mr. Gandhis
participation in that Conference was a success. Communal
differences were holding up progress on all sides and the
Minorities Sub-Committee finally was obliged to report
failure to reach a settlement. Mr. Gandhi consistently
refused to consider any proposal for separate electorates for
any community except the Mohammedans, the Sikhs and
the Europeans, and as regards the Depressed Classes he
insisted that they were Hindus and must be kept within
1
: Reprinted, Khairmode, Vol. 4. Pp. 168-169.
the Hindu fold. Dr. Ambedkar was led by this unyielding

attitude into a definite demand for separate electorates for
the Depressed Classes.P. 55)1
4
Dr. M. R. Jaikar stated in his Autobiography that:
... his (Mahatma) attitude at the Indian Round Table
Conference in England drove the minorities to adopt the
notorious Minorities Pact. He denied to the Depressed Classes
even a single seat by reservation except through the medium
of the Congress. Later he fasted in India against Prime
Minister MacDonalds award comparatively a more blanced
arrangement than the later, Poona Pact which had to be
accepted at the point of the bayonet as it were. The effect of
this pact was deeply deplored in Bengal by leaders who had
been Gandhijis loyal followers before. (The Story of My Life,
Vol. One, Pp. 361-62) 2
5
On the occasion of the Birth day of Pandit Jawaharlal
Nehru, the book entitled A Bunch of Old Letters was
published. The book includes a letter by Mr. Edward Thompson
who wrote it on 6th December 1936, wherein he stated,
I never thought Gandhi wrong until the Round Table
Conference, when he was both arrogant and irrelevent.
Perhaps he should not have come at all. But having come,
he was unjustified in refusing to regard the other Indians,
many of the men who had paid a price for their opinions, as
men entitled to be consulted by him and regarded as friends
engaged in a common endeavour and hope. (P. 208) 3
6
Mr. Glorne Bolten stated in his book The Tragedy of
Gandhi:
The truth is that Mr. Gandhi was lost in London, and the
old assurance and reliance was deserting him. Day after day-in
the Conference which he had come to detest-he faced the
1
: Khairmode, Vol. 4 P. 173.
2
: ibid, P. 173.
3
: ibid, Pp. 173-174.
Mohammedan delegates who would yield none of their demands.

Day after day Dr. Ambedkar came into greater prominence. He
spoke for the Untouchables and every speech on the welfare of
India whether from a Conservative or a Socialist-would contain
references to the tragic flight of the Untouchables. It was a
sentimental rather than a practical concern. Mr. Gandhi, by
representing the Untouchables, would have drawn eulogies
from almost every one in England-but now Dr. Ambedkar had
destroyed this platform. He so opposed the Mahatma that the
public began to believe that two personalities dominated the
Conference, Mr. Gandhi and Dr. Ambedkar. Nothing could have
been further from the truth. To begin with, Mr. Gandhi was
not dominating the Conference nearly enough. He spoke over
after Sir Samuel Hoare, when he came to like more and more,
had spoken in favour of indirect election. Mr. Gandhi agreed
with him entirely and he proceeded to elaborate his Panchayat
Scheme whereby villages elect their representatives, a group
of village-representatives elect their district representative and
a group of district-representatives elect the representative for
legislature. It is a system which while weakening Conservative
fear, meets the Congress demand for adult suffrage. Indian
Liberal delegates were warm in their approval. Within a
week, one of them said, Gandhi will have the Conservatives
at his feet. He never spoke in this fashion again, instead there
was a wrangle with Dr. Ambedkar. At first Mohammedans
seemed to enjoy the Mahatmas discomfiture, but in time
every delegate was wishing that Dr. Ambedkar would show
Mr. Gandhi the courtesy to which his personal eminence
certainly entitled him.
(The Tragedy of Gandhi, pages 266-267)
Henceforward Bow and Knights bridge were not to be
the only centres for Conference plotting. Representative
Mohammedans, Europeans, Anglo-Indians, Untouchables met
together. In a very short period of time they had drawn up a
Minorities Pact to which representatives of the Minorities with
the notable exception of the Sikh leader, Sardar Ujjwal Singh,
appended his signature. Mr. Benthall sent Mr. Gandhi a copy of
the pact and a courteous, if rather buoyant explanatory letter.
Dr. Ambedkar met Mr. Gandhis gaze at St. James with an
almost defiant smile. There were but two obvious courses open to
Mr. Gandhi. One was to accept the division of the Minorities

with whatever grace he could. The other was to rally the
great Hindu majority to his side to speak not as the sole
representative of Congress but as the spokesman of all the
Hindus, the orthodox Hindu Mahasabha included. Mr. Gandhis
eyes trenched swiftly down the clauses of the Pact. He saw
at once that the Pact indicated the truculent attitude which
Dr. Ambedkar had adopted. for separate electorates were
generously bestowed upon the Untouchables. Obvious courses
were not for Mr. Gandhi. If hitherto he had been uncertain of
his mission in London he knew now that it was his duty to do.
He would save the Untouchables from their leader. He called
Sir Samuel Hoare. He even called Mr. Ramsay MacDonald by
whom he was impressed, with the vehemence of his views.
Mr. Gandhi would speak of nothing else. Separate
Electorates to the Untouchables he declared in a speech,
will ensure them bondage in perpetuity. The Musalmans will
never cease to be Musalmans by having Separate Electorates.
Do you want the Untouchables to remain Untouchables for
ever? And however lightly the Indian Liberal may regard
Mr. Gandhis views on Federation, he has a healthy respect
for his views on minorities. A Minorities Pact falls short of a
general agreement and because it provided the hostility of the
orthodox Hindus and the Sikhs more particularly because it
roused the anger of Mr. Gandhi. The Pact died the day it was
born. Its demise was promptly acknowledged by the British
and Indian delegates alike. The Communal settlement, as
everyone now admitted, would have to be impressed by the
British Government.
(The Tragedy of Gandhi, Pp. 277278) 1
7
Dhananjay Keer, biographer said,
The Poona Pact thus vibrated the whole country and had
repercussions throughout the world. It proved once more that
Dr. Ambedkar whom in pre-Poona pact days the Congress leaders
and the press refused to recognise as the leader of the Depressed
1
Classes, came out as the accredited leader of the Depressed

Classes all over India. In the new arrangement both the
sides had to lose something. The Caste Hindus had to grant
148 seats instead of 71. The Depressed Classes lost their
chance of bending the Caste Hindu leaders to their will as
the Depressed Classes were under the Award entitled to elect
their own representatives to the Assemblies separately, and
besides they were to vote in general constituencies with the
Caste Hindus in electing the Caste Hindu representatives. Now
the Caste Hindus got the power to elect the representatives
of the Depressed Classes. By a resolution at its Delhi Session
on September 26, the Hindu Mahasabha also ratified it.
The third thing that was proved was that whenever the
Mahatma in Gandhi got the upper hand of the politician in
Gandhi, he performed the marvel of making simple things
complex and complicated ! At the Round Table Conference
the Mahatma in Gandhi dominated the politician in him; and
the Mahatma shook the world, but the politician failed. At
Yeravda the politician in Gandhi became successful and the
Mahatma was defeated ! So effective and crushing was the
victory of Gandhi that he deprived Dr. Ambedkar of all the
life-saving weapons and made him a powerless man as did
Indra in the case of Karna. Dr. Ambedkar was justified in
saying that had Gandhi shown enough resilience at the Round
Table Conference in the matter of the problem of the Depressed
Classes, the Mahatma would not have been required to go
through the ordeal. The ordeal was of Gandhis own making.
The Poona Pact closed an epoch. But did the war, which
had been declared at Manibhuvan on August 14, 1931,* come
to an end? Or was it a second battle and the war was to
continue even after the truce? 1
ll
* See Pp. 51-56 of this part-Editors.

1
:Keer, Pp. 215-16.
APPENDIXVI
DR. AMBEDKAR IS NOW PUTTING MR. GANDHI
TO AN ACID TEST
This is the letter from one the readers of The

Times of India, which was published in The
Times of India regarding temple entry campaign
DR. AMBEDKARS BOMB

Test For Mr. Gandhi
To the Editor of The Times of India

Sir,
Your Poona correspondent is quite right. Dr. Ambedkar
has thrown a live bomb into the centre of the temple entry
campaign machinery. It is something much more than that.
It is a bomb (a country made one) dropped into the Congress
Camp. We must never forget that Congress is almost dead,
and this temple-entry campaign is simply an interesting effort
to put life into a corpse. From the outset, Dr. Ambedkar has
warned us that this whirlwind propaganda by Mr. Gandhi and
his Congress was at bottom only a political stunt. He is now
putting Mr. Gandhi to an acid test. There are two questions
before us (1) Is the Mahatma serious about this temple entry
questions, or is it a mere gesture? (2) Would the opening of
temples alone raise the status of the Depressed Classes? That
Mr. Gandhi is not really serious about the question of temple
entry is proved from his own confession that he never enters
these temples himself. Indeed, Mr. M. K. Acharya, the great
orthodox Hindu leader, reminded us last week in a speech
at Surat that: Mr. Gandhi himself had never worshipped in
any temple and he knew very little of the principles of rules
and regulations of temple worship. All orthodox Hindus like
Mr. Acharya, who have faithfully supported Mr. Gandhi for
20 years, have now forsaken him and Congress.
Mr. Acharya has issued a challenge to Mr. Gandhi;
Why does not Mr. Gandhi found temples of his own and
see if all Hindus, including Untouchbles, will go and worship
in them? No one can say that Mr. Gandhi lacks moral
DR. AMBEDKAR..........ACID TEST 471
courage. But he cannot accept Mr. Acharyas challenge because

the Mahatma is an astute politician. And this is a question
of political strategy and not a purely religious question.
Mr. Acharya forgets that the Mahatma has often told us:
Most religious men I have met are politicians in disguise.
I, however, who wear the guise of a politician, am at heart
a religious man. My religion is my politics (Autobiography).
He has always subordinated religion and principle to policy
and politics. It is impossible to exaggerate the injury he has
inflicted upon his country in general and upon Hinduism in
particular. Look at the Poona Pact, entered into in haste;
there is now a countrywide feeling that it was grossly unfair
to Caste Hindus. Mr. Gandhi stampeded the country into
an unjust settlement. He is now again trying to stampede
the country to do something for Harijans which they do not
really want.
ll
1
: Source Material, Vol. 1 Pp. 107-108.
APPENDIX -VII
DR. AMBEDKAR WANTED AN EXTENSION
IN AMERICA
Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar January 16, 1915
35. Vide paragraph 1103 of 1913S. B.,* Bombay, January
16thThe Censor writes: The following letter passed through from
Minister of Education, Baroda. d/o No. 509, dated 8th January
1915, to B.R. Ambedkar. Esquire B. A., 554 West 114th Street,
New York:
Inform him that proposals will be submitted to His Highness
the Maharaja Saheb to grant you an extension in continuation
of the one already sanctioned, and that the result will be
communicated.
Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar January 30, 1915
81. Vide paragraph 35 Baroda, January 25thThe Assistant
Resident writes: Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar is a Parwari **a
resident of Bombay who was sent by the Gaekwad to America
to study Finance and Sociology. He figures in the Baroda Service
List as a Military Probationer, but has done no military training
and was apparently appointed in order to draw pay. He was sent
to America in June 1913 and it is believed that he is still there.
A certificate of identity was given to him.
Bhimrao Ramji Ambedkar February 13, 1915
107. Vide paragraph 81 Bombay, February 8thBhimrao Ramji
Ambedkar is a Mahar by caste, native of Ambed, Taluka Dapoli,
District Ratnagiri. He is a graduate of the Bombay University
having passed his B. A. Examination from the Elphinstone College.
He then joined the Baroda State Service and in 1913 was sent to
America by the Baroda State to study Economics. He left Bombay
per S. S. Sardegna on the 15th June 1913.
It appears that Ambedkar had asked for an extension of his
stay in America for two years more within which time he expects
to finish his studies.
ll
*Abbreviations: S. B.Special Branch.

** For the meaning of the word Parwari see article by Dr. B. R.
Ambedkar under the title The Mahar: who were they and how they became
the Untouchables. on Pp. 137150 in Part II of this Volume.Editors.
APPENDIX -VIII
FOR THE PRESENT DR. AMBEDKAR MUST
WORK AS A PROBATIONER IN ACCOUNTS
DEPARTMENT
LETTER FROM GOVERNMENT OF BARODA
Government of Baroda,
No. 744
Huzur Cutchery
Baroda, 7th June 1918.
My dear Sir Narayanrao,
In reply to your letter of the 5th ultimo, enclosing
Mr. Ambedkars, I write this to say that the papers were
submitted to His Highness the Maharaja Sahab and he has
been pleased to order that Mr. Ambedkar should join Baroda
service on the salary that was agreed to be given to him
when he left for America. If that is inadequate, his request
for improved salary will be considered after a while. For
the present. In view of his conduct which His Highness is
constrained to remark has not proved worthy of his education
or trust reposed in him. His Highness is not disposed to give
him more liberal terms. His Highness has always been taking
a (good) deal of interest in the welfare of Mr. Ambedkars
community and has spent large sums of money on Mr.
Ambedkar himself. Could not be under these circumstances
have set an example of probability and straight-forwardness
even at some loss and discomfort to himself, particularly
when he was promised better prospects in course of time?
As regards his request for professional work in the
College, His Highness will consider the question when there
is a vacancy provided he is found fit for those duties. For
the present, he must work as a Probationer in the Accounts
Department.
Since Mr. Ambedkar is not in a position to furnish
requisite security for repayment of the money spent
over his education in the event of his relinquishing
service, he will have to submit for a period of 5 years
to a deduction of 15 p.c. of his pay which will be
kept as deposit under the rules with the liability of forfeiture,

if he left service again. But as a special case, His Highness
has ordered that so long as this deduction reduction reduces
his emoluments to less than the contracted initial salary, he
may be given a proportionate increase from the date of his
joining.
Lastly, as a special case the Maharaja Sahab has permitted
Mr. Ambedkar to stay in the Guest House for the present and
has asked for plan Estimates at an early date for a house to
be built for him.
Your Sincerly,
Manubhai Mehta.
Sir H. G. Chandawarkar,
Redder (Peddar) Road,
Malabar Hill, Bombay.1
ll
1
APPENDIX -IX
TAKE EARLY ACTION TO REPAY YOUR DEBT
K. E. D. S.F. No. 43 No. 8088 of 1919-20
TELEGRAPHIC ADDRESS Office of the Educational
Commissioner,
EDUCATION, BARODA. Baroda, 13th/14th May 1920
From
A. B. Clarke, esquire, B. A. (Cantab),
The Educational Commissioner,
Baroda State, Baroda.
To,
Dr. B.R. Ambedkar,
The Sydenham College of
Commerce and Economics, Bombay.
Subject: Repayment of debts.
Sir, I have the honour to invite your attention to my
letter No. 4675, dated 24th January 1920* and a subsequent
reminder No. 6121, dated 18th March 1920* on the subject
quoted above and to request that you will be good enough to
expedite the matter and to take early action to repay your
debt to the State.
I have the honour to be.
Sir,
Your most obedient servant,
A.B.Clarke.
Commissioner of Education,
Baroda State1
ll
*Letter not availableEditors.

1
: Rattu: Little known facts of Dr. Ambedkar, P. 232.
APPENDIX - X
REACTIONS ON THE STATEMENT DATED
19-6-1936 ISSUED BY DR. B. R. AMBEDKAR
ON CONVERSION
I
Dr. Moonjes Letter to Mr. Rajah
Dr. Moonje wrote the following letter dated. New Delhi

30th June 1936 to Rao Bahadur M. C. Rajah:
Dear Sir,
On urgent calls from Bombay friends and also from

Shreeman Seth Jugal Kishore Birla with the concurrence
of Dr. Ambedkar, I had occasion to go to Bombay on the
18th instant. There Dr. Ambedkar had long conversations
with me for three days. Eventually a fomula for amicable
settlement of his revolt against Hinduism was drafted.
Dr. Ambedkar entirely agrees with it.
The formula is as follows:

If Dr. Ambedkar were to announce his decision that he and
his followers are prepared to embrace Sikhism in preference to
Islam and Christianity and that he shall honestly and sincerely
co-operate with the Hindus and the Sikhs in propagating
their culture and in counteracting the Muslim movement for
drawing the Depressed Classes into the Muslim fold, the Hindu
Mahasabha will be prepared, in view of their having agreed to
remain within the Hindu Culture, to make an announcement
that it will not object:
(1) To the conversion of the Depressed Classes to Sikhism;
(2) To the inclusion of the Neo-Sikhs in the list of the

Scheduled Castes; and
(3) To the enjoyment by the Depressed Classes of the

political rights of the Poona Pact by free competition between
the Non-Sikhs and the Neo-Sikh Depressed Classes as
provided for under the Poona Pact.
REACTIONS ON.....................CONVERSION 477
From Bombay I have come here just this morning for

consultation on it with friends before formally putting it before
the Hindu Mahasabha for its consideration. I am trying to
see Pandit Malaviyaji and if possible also H. H. the Maharaja
of Patiala. It is a very delicate matter. I have, therefore, to
request you to kindly think over it and let me have your
opinion in the matter. Until we decide one way or the other,
the matter will be kept strictly private and confidential.
Awaiting your reply.
Yours Sincerly,
(Sd./) B. S. Moonje.
P. S.I am enclosing also a copy of the statement of his
case handed over to me by Dr. Ambedkar for your perusal.
Please let me have your reply to my Nagpur address.1
II
Mr, Rajahs Reply to Dr. Moonje
I have already expressed my view about Dr. Ambedkars
proposal that the Depressed Classes should give up Hinduism
and embrace some other religion. I make a distinction between
conversionwhich is a spiritual change and migration from
one community to another for social, economic and political
reasons.
Dear Dr. Moonje, you will excuse my saying that you
view the whole problem of Depressed Classes, in view of
Dr. Ambedkars proposal, as one of the communal migration
and not as a religious problem. One would expect the
President of the Hindu Mahasabha to view it as a religious
problem and not merely as a political problem, without
even looking at it as a social and economic problem. One
can understand your concern if as President of the Hindu
Mahasabha you placed the spiritual welfare of the Depressed
Classes first and foremost and thought of the social and
economic welfare next and lastly thought of them as a
political factor. Your solicitude for the place of the Depressed
Classes in the political scheme not only exposes the interested
1
: The Bombay Chronicle, dated 8th August 1936.
nature of your concern for these classes, but is like placing

the cart before the horse. One would expect you as President
of the Hindu Mahasabha to ameliorate the social condition of
the Depressed Classes by removing civic and social disabilities
of these classes, not to speak of securing for them the right
of worship in Hindu temples on an equal footing with other
worshippers, and to further the Harijan movement started
by Gandhiji all over the country. Instead of doing this, what
is it, that you are doing? You are dissecting the Depressed
Classes and affiliating them religiously to the Sikhs while
retaining them politically as Hindus.
The whole thing seems to me not to be conceived in the
interest of the Depressed Classes but on the other hand to
be planned in the communal interests of the Hindus and the
Sikhs. We are not sheep and cattle to be bartered away in this
fashion, driven from one political fold to another as a result
of a bargain between the leaders of different communites.
We want to remain so solid community moving of our own
accord in the direction of progress and this we can best do
by not throwing away our birth rights as Hindus but by
remaining within Hinduism and changing it so as to make
it more comfortable not only to our communities which are
suffering from similar liabilities, though our hardships are
greater and more palpable. It is not our purpose to weaken
the Hindu community but to strenghthen it by reforming
it from within. We do not wish to be pawns in the game of
communal conflicts and competition.
Your proposal involves of electoral fortunes of Hindus,
Sikhs and Muslims. If you want us to shift religion from
the Hindu fold, we shall have to choose religion between
the Sikhs and the Muslims who are the bidders for our
communal migration, wrongly called conversion. Why should
we antagonise and stand arrayed against Muslims? They are
our brothers as much as the Sikhs and the Hindus. If the
Depressed Classes all to become Sikhs and call themselves
Neo-Sikhs, it will create all over the India a Sikh-Hindu-
Muslim problem, as in the Punjab, made move complicated by
the fact that the so-called Neo-Sikh belongs to the Depressed
Class even among Sikhs.
This question of conversion or the communal migration

as a move of the political chess board does not disturb us
much in South India. We are content to work under the
Poona Pact, partly as a separate electorate and partly with
a joint electorate preserving our status with the Hindus both
religiously and politically. I would therefore be no party even
to the political manipulations which are proposed in your
letter. I would urge the Hindu Mahasabha to address itself
to the task of making easy for the Depressed Classes to stay
within Hinduism and Hindu Society instead of arranging for
the ticket for entering them to some far off destination. As
the question you raise is likely to rouse a lot of discussion.
I reserve to myself the right to publish my reply when the
occasion arises.
III
Rajah Backed
Mr. C. Rajagopalchari writing to Rao Bahadur Rajah
said:
I have your note and enclosures. I read through the
Correspondence. I would not be too strong language to call the
whole thing a diabolical proposal. I am glad, you have sent the
correspondence to Mahatmaji. I am glad, you have replied in the
terms you have done and summarily rejected the Idea.1
IV
RAJBHOJ REPLIES TO DR. AMBEDKAR
Poona Pact Benefits not for Runaways from Hinduism
The Poona Pact does not make any provision for converts
from Hinduism, and even if some of the Harijan community
embraced Sikhism or any other religion in a body, it is not
within the power of the Poona Pact signatories to retain
for those converts any of the advantages secured under it,
says Mr. P. N. Rajbhoj, Harijan leader and Secretary of
the All India Depressed Classes league, in a statement on
Dr. Moonjes plan. Mr. Rajbhoj adds that the Poona Pact
was specially intended to give the utmost concession to
1
the members of the Depressed Classes, so that they

remained an integral part of the Hindu-fold. There was no
question of applying it to those that left or were leaving
the Hindu-fold.
Dr. Ambedkar never once raised the question of
conversion at the time of the Pact. I think the cry is now
raised to secure more concessions, says he.
Logical Absurdity
Proceeding, Mr. Rajbhoj asks if new converts from
Hinduism are to be given the benefits derived under
the Poona Pact why not the old converts who may for
political, if not religious, reasons want them? He says that
there are large number of Depressed Classes who have
embraced other faiths, but have not been able to throw
off the disabilities attached to the Harijan Community,
and mentions the case of the Christians in some parts of
Madras. Why should concessions and benefits obtained by
those who laboured under disadvantages and difficulties
be given to those who did not want those disadvantages,
but only the benefits of the labours of others.
The Poona leader adds, the formula is a vicious formula
and will lead to more complications and endless trouble. It
should not be accepted by the Hindus or by anybody. We
are Hindus or not Hindus. If we elect to remain within
the Hindu-fold, we are entitled to our right and privileges
as Hindus, and once we leave the Fold, we can have no
claim.
Refuting the statement that the Hindus have not made
any sacrifice by accepting the Poona Pact, Mr. Rajbhoj says
that instead of the 71 seats given to the Depressed Classes
under the Communal Award, the Pact gave them 148 seats.
Concluding Mr. Rajbhoj asserts that the conversion idea has
no universal appeal among the Harjijan community. Even
in Maharashtra only the Mahars favoured such a view,
but the Chamars were solidly opposed to any conversion.
There was no support to the idea in other provinces and
he was surprised how the Hindu leaders were involved
into it.1
1
V
Mahatma Gandhis Views
Mahatma Gandhis letter to Mr. Rajah dated 26th July
1936:
I have no difficulty about giving general endorsement
to your letter to Dr. Moonje. I do not at all understand
Dr. Moonjes or Dr. Ambedkars positition. For me removal of
Untouchability stands on a footing all its own. It is to me a
deeply religious question. The very existence of our religion
depends on its voluntary removal by Savarna Hindu in the
spirit of repentence. It can never be a question of barter to
me. And I am glad you take nearly the same position that
I do (The Annual Register, Vol. II, JulyDecember 1936,
page 276-279).1
VI
Telegram from PanditM. M. Malaviya, dated 30th July
1936 to Rao Bahadur M. C. Rajah: Thanks for the copy of
your letter to Dr. Moonje. I agree with you.A. P.2
VII
The MunjeRajah Pact3
Splitting Depressed Classes
Sir, though Dr. Munje4 and the Hindu Mahasabha have
been unable to wipe out the blot of Untouchability from
Hinduism and thus to make the Hindu Organisation strong
and compact, they have succeeded in trapping a leader of
the Depressed Classes with a view to causing a split in
the ranks of those classes. The Munje-Rajah Pact is being
boosted by the Congress and Mahasabha organs, and it is
being represented to the gullible public that the pact is being
1
Khairmode, Vol. 6, Pp. 191193.
2
The Bombay Chronicle8th August 1936.
3.
The Munje-Rajah PactRao Bahadur M. C. Rajah, a Depressed
Classes leader from Madras and Dr. B. S. Munje, President of Hindu
Mahasabha had discussions on the basis of reserved seats and Joint
Electorates in Delhi. They made a pact which is known as The Moonje-
Rajah Pact.
4
Dr. B. S. MunjeHe was President of Hindu Mahasabha, Delegate,
Indian Round Table Conference.
supported by the majority of the Depressed Class people. In

fact. the Munje-Rajah Pact is being strongly denounced by
all most all the accredited leaders and leading organisations
of the Depressed Classes in the country. The Congress and
Mahasabha organs have, however, made a conspiracy to
suppress all news about the vehement opposition, the pact
is evoking,
It was Rao Bahadur M. C. Rajah,1 who was strongly
in favour of separate electorates when Dr. Ambedkar was
advocating joint electorates and reserved seats, and it was
through pressure from Mr. Rajah and the Depressed Class
Organisation in the Madras Presidency, that Dr. Ambedkar
had to set his personal views aside and to make a demand
for separate representation at the Round Table Conference.
He received support in his demand from Mr. Rajah, who
in a speech only some weeks back gave his opinion that
the salvation of the Depressed Classes lay only in Separate
Electorates. His latest somersault was a surprise to all. He
entered in to a Pact for joint electorates and reserved seats
with the leader of Hindu Mahasabha without consulting
the other leaders and the responsible organisations in the
Depressed Classes in the different provinces. Nor, has
he given any reason justifying his new policy. The fact
Dr. Ambedkar was greeted with a rousing reception and
was supported in his demand for separate representation by
thousands of people recently at Madras itself, is sufficient
to prove that Rao Bahadur Rajah lacks support even in his
own Presidency. The evidence which is being given before
the Franchise Committee also proves beyond dispute that an
overwhelming majority of the Depressed Classes is in favour
of Separate Electorates.
The Bombay Congress and Mahasabha organs have
given out that Mr. B. J. Deorukhkar has sent a
memorandum to the Franchise Committee signed by
over five thousand people belonging to the Depressed
Classes in support of the Munje-Rajah Pact. It has,
1.
Rao Bahadur M. C. RajahA Depressed Classes leader from Madras.
President of All India Depressed Classes Association. Member of Madras
Legislative Council. Member in the Central Assembly.
however, been discovered that, this is nothing but fiction. The

fact is that a few set replies to the questionnaire issued by
the Franchise Committee have been forwarded in the name
of certain insignificant bodies, the numerical strength of
which is quite negligible. Mr. Deorukhkar represent himself
and at the most some people belonging to his sub-section of
the Chambhar Community viz. the Dabholi Chambhars, who
constitute but a small fraction of the so-called Untouchable
community in Maharashtra.
We challenge the Congress and Mahasabha people and
their friends in the Depressed Classes to prove their majority
in a public meeting especially held for the purpose. So long as
they are not prepared to do this the claims of the Congress
and Mahasabha organs should be treated with the contempt
they deserve.
Divakar Pagare (Mahar)

K.G. Chandorkar (Chambhar)1
ll
: Surwade, Vol. 1 Pp. 143144.

1
GPNY-1054MSDR-BABPOB-8-200315,210-BooksPR-8*
blank
DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR
PUBLISHED VOLUMES
Vol. 1
l Castes in India

l Annihilation of Caste, Maharashtra as a Linguistic Province, Need for

Checks and Balances
l Thoughts on Linguistic States

l Ranade, Gandhi and Jinnah, Evidence before the Southborough Committee,

Federation versus Freedom
l Communal Deadlock and a Way to solve It

l States and Minorities

l Small Holdings in India, Mr. Russell and the Reconstruction of Society

Vol. 2
l In the Bombay Legislature

l With the Simon Commission

l At the Round Table Conferences

Vol. 3
l Philosophy of Hinduism

l India and Pre-Requisites of Communism

l Revolution and Counter-Revolution in Ancient India

l Buddha or Karl Marx

l Schemes of Books

Vol. 4
l Riddles in Hinduism

Vol. 5
l Untouchables or the Children of Indias Ghetto and other Essays on

Untouchables and Untouchability SocialPoliticalReligious
Vol. 6
l Administration and Finance of The East India Company, The Evolution

of Provincial Finance in British India, The Problem of the Rupee [History
of Indian Currency and Banking, Vol. 1] Miscellaneous Essays.
Vol. 7
Who were the Shudras ?
l How they came to be the Fourth Varna in the Indo-Aryan Society ?

The Untouchables
l Who were They and Why They Became Untouchables ?

Vol. 8
l Reprint of Pakistan or the Partition of India

Vol. 9
l What Congress and Gandhi have done to the Untouchables ? Mr. Gandhi

and the Emancipation of the Untouchables
Vol. 10
l Dr. Ambedkar as Member of the Governor-Generals Executive Council

(1942-46)
Vol. 11
l The Buddha and his Dhamma

Vol. 11SUPPLEMENT
l Pali and other Sources of the Buddha & his Dhamma with an Index

Vol. 12
l Ancient Indian Commerce, The Untouchables and the Pax Britannica,

Lectures on the English Constitution, The Notes on Acts and Laws;
Waiting for a Visa, Other Miscellaneous Essays
Vol. 13
Dr. AMBEDKAR
l The Principal Architect of the Constitution of India

Vol. 14
Dr. Ambedkar and the Hindu Code Bill
Part One
l General Discussion on the Draft (17th November 1947 to 14th December

1950)
Part Two
l Clause by Clause Discussion (5th February 1951 to 25th September 1951)

Vol. 15
l Dr. Ambedkar as free Indias first Law Minister and Member of Opposition

in Indian Parliament (1947 to 1956)
Vol. 16
l Dr. B. R. Ambedkars

(I) The Pali Grammar

(II) The Pali Dictionary
(A) Pali into English
(B) Pali into English, Marathi, Hindi and Gujarathi
(III) Bouddha Pooja Path
Vol. 17
Dr. B. R. Ambedkar and his Egalitarian Revolution
Part One
l Struggle for Human Rights

Part Two
l Socio-Political, Religious Activities

Part Three
l Speeches

Volume 17 01

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Volume 17 01

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Volume 17 01

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

z:\ ambedkar\vol-017\vol17-01-01.

indd MK SJ+YS 11-10-2013/YS-19-11-2013 I

Babasaheb Dr. B.R. Ambedkar

For I am of the opinion that the most vital

STRUGGLE FOR HUMAN RIGHTS

DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR

DR. B.R. AMBEDKAR AND HIS

STRUGGLE FOR HUMAN RIGHTS

HARI NARAKE DR. M. L. KASARE

N. G. KAMBLE ASHOK GODGHATE

Dr. Babasaheb Ambedkar : Writings and Speeches

First Edition by Education Department, Govt. of Maharashtra : 4 October, 2003

ISBN (Set) : 978-93-5109-064-9

Courtesy : Monogram used on the Cover page is taken from

Price : One Set of 1 to 17 Volumes (20 Books) : ` 3000/-

The Education Department Government of Maharashtra, Bombay-400032

Minister for Social Justice and Empowerment

Collected Works of Babasaheb Dr. Ambedkar (CWBA)

Shri Manikrao Hodlya Gavit

Shri P. Balram Naik

Shri Sudhir Bhargav

Shri Sanjeev Kumar

Shri Viney Kumar Paul

Shri Kumar Anupam

Shri Jagdish Prasad Bharti

Shri Sudhir Hilsayan

DR. BABASAHEB AMBEDKAR SOURCE

1. Hon'ble Shri Laxmanrao Dhoble ... PRESIDENT

2. Hon'ble Shri Anis Ahmed ... MEMBER

3. Shri R.S. Gavai ... MEMBER

4. Shri Ramdas Athawale ... MEMBER

5. Shri Prakash Ambedkar ... MEMBER

6. Prof. Jogendra Kawade ... MEMBER

7. Prof. N.D. Patil ... MEMBER

8. Dr. Janardan Waghmare ... MEMBER

9. Shri Laxman Mane ... MEMBER

10. Dr. M.L. Kasare ... MEMBER

11. Shri S.S. Rege ... MEMBER

12. Shri N.G. Kamble ... MEMBER

13. Dr. Yashwant Manohar ... MEMBER

14. Prof. Ashok Godghate ... MEMBER

15. Dr. Gangadhar Pantawane ... MEMBER

16. Prof. Keshav Meshram ... MEMBER

17. Shri T.M. Kamble ... MEMBER

18. Shri Hari Narake Member Secretary, ... MEMBER

19. Director Government Printing and Publications ... MEMBER

20. Shrimati Chandra Iyengar, Principal Secretary, ... MEMBER

21. Dr. S.N. Pathan ... CONVENOR

22. Shri Hari Narake ... MEMBER-

CHIEF MINISTER Mantralaya, Mumbai 400 032.

It gives me immense pleasure to write foreword to this 17th

Unlike other great thinkers of the world, Dr. Ambedkar was

would have been extremely difficult to complete the task on

I am extremely happy to see that the 17th volume of

been able to meet the aspirations of millions of people who

(Prof. Laxman Dhoble)

It is with utmost pride and pleasure we place the

Through the liberation movements such as Mahad

Classes to Muslims and Sikhs. With a redoubled vigor